Princess of Castile
Chapter one
By Jennifer Reed

This story is set in the world created by Rikki in the Marriage of Martin Hastings that he began some time around 2010. These events in this story occur around five years prior to the events in Rikkis story.

An innocent and efeminnant man finds he has been sold and delivered to a very powerful noble in another country.

Thomas Manning stood alone wearing a wedding gown. That fact was odd enough, it sounds almost like a practical joke someone was playing on him. Except, this was no joke. The events leading up to it were no joke. Thomas has had a very traumatic day so far. He was violently awakened in his hotel room after a long fight to this small South American nation off the coast. He was blindfolded and shackled like a prisoner headed toward prison. He was taken to this place, which was a small room in a church where he met a sadistic woman who didn't care how he felt. She was a professional who prepared him for his upcoming wedding, which he knew nothing about until a few hours ago. The preparations were very difficult for him. He was made up to look like a woman. She told him that he was going to be a male bride to one of the most powerful men in this tiny island nation. He was going to be the male bride of the Duke Jose Cordoba. He was one of the two dukes of this nation, and the laws of this place made it totally legal. He lost any right to object or have any control over his life. His life was now in this man's hands. The man that was going to be his husband.

Thomas was in a panic, wondering how this could happen in any modern nation in the 21st century. Thomas knew that things like this happened in nations like Egypt or Pakistan. They usually happened to women in those places. Thomas was having much difficulty believing this was real. His feminine image that reflected in the full-length mirror as well as his handcuffed wrists told him that it was very real. It was no joke. It was really happening. This was going to be a legal and binding marriage, and he had no say in the matter.

A sound in the back of the room broke Thomas's thoughts, and he jumped. He turned and saw his younger sister Katherine approach him. Thomas prepared for a very humiliating and probably emasculating conversation with his sister Katherine. Thomas knew she was going to enjoy his appearance. He had been a very bad brother. He was very sexist and cruel to her through his teenage years. Some of his comments and pranks against her were very hurtful. He was sorry, but he never got around to apologizing to Katherine. Even though he was remorseful for how he treated her, she never really given up her grudge against him. He knew she was going to have a lot of fun now, and she probably deserved to.

Katherine closely examined Thomas. He watched a smile spread across her face, “Brother, Oh my god, they did it. You look like such a refined, beautiful woman now.”

“I am not a woman, and you know it,” Thomas replied sharply.

“Oh, I know you are not a woman. You are a man,” Katherine said with a smile. “This is a same sex marriage. It would not be a same sex marriage if you were a woman.”

“What I can’t figure out sister, is why a gay man would want to marry me. I am not gay, why would he want to do this to me. I am not a fag, I have never done anything sexual with a man. I don’t dress as a woman, so why did he pick me. Why would a gay man want me when he could choose a real pervert that likes this stuff?” Thomas said to her.

Katherine laughed. “I think I know why, Thomas. The Duke is a lot like you are. He likes women and has dated and seduced many women in his life. He is very rough and sexist toward women. Just like you are. You are very handsome, soft and lovely. Your good handsome, clean looks have helped you attract many women in your life. Your soft beauty has attracted the Duke. He knows you are heterosexual and beautiful, and that attracts the Duke. He thinks it will be hot to seduce and force a beautiful straight man to be his gay lover. He has a sick fetishistic side that wants to do that to you.” His sister laughed girlishly.

“But I am not a woman,” ShoutedThomas. “If he is straight, why is he doing this to me?”

“Because,” Katherine said. “You are not a man in his eyes. He has the right to insist you look like a woman. You will not be a man to him, you will be his wife, a woman, and a beautiful, seductive lover.”

“But look what they did to me,” Thomas looked up sharply, his eyes flaring with anger he had repressed most of the morning while the women were making him look pretty. “They made me look like a woman. Leanne and her women did all of this to me, and it’s not right. They treated me as a woman. I am a man.”

“I am very jealous of you now, Thomas,” Katherine said. “Very few women ever get to experience the level of luxury you will be getting. The Duke spared no expense for this ceremony. Your gown alone probably costs as much as some houses. You are getting everything a person could ever want.”

“Katherine, everything I had is being taken from me. Nothing will be mine. My husband will own it all. I lost all control over my life this morning.” Thomas pointed out to Katherine, who thought this is some fairy tale dream come true. Maybe for a woman, it was. “But it was clear the Duke spared no expense in this. He hired the best security, the best makeup artist for this. Then there was Leanne, who seemed to direct it all. She was a cruel bitch who specialized in transforming unwilling men into male brides. Leanne has done one man before me, and he’s still married and living as a woman one and a half years later. She told me he still hasn’t accepted it, but he cooperates and goes through his daily life living like this. No expense had been spared doing this to capture and force me through this. But I’m glad you appreciate it. I know I can’t because I’m not a woman, and I shouldn’t be treated like this or marrying a man.” Thomas yelled.

Thomas added, “This was designed for a woman to experience. To a man, it's demeaning,: Thomas said, looking down at the floor. He could not even look at his sister. He felt so humiliated.

“You being pampered, dressed by handmaidens and that gown you are wearing. It must have cost twenty thousand dollars at least,” Katherine pointed out. “That’s one of the most expensive Marchesa. Thee top wedding gown designer in the world. The nobility and elite and celebrities all wear her gowns for special occasions and weddings. I really wish I could wear something like that when I get married. I am jealous that my brother gets treated like this pampered, made up, and assisted by the top professionals in the field. You had the best makeup artist, the best gowns. There aren’t a lot of women that get this on their wedding day. You should be honored.” Katherine said, very seriously.

Katherine always had these weird ideas about life. Especially in gender roles and he doubted he could get her to see the issue. “I know women enjoy this treatment, and this ritual was designed for a woman. But, I am a man, and I hated it. It was nothing but demeaning. That horrible bitch, Leanne. She was in charge of me and told me she was here to prepare me for this day. She is the top makeup artist and a neurotic perfectionist. And she has no conscience. She doesn’t do celebrities or nobility. She enjoys doing this to male brides for their weddings, and the husbands pay her a lot. Katherine, In these deals, the bride loses all control in their life. She put me in this chair,” He moved to the chair and sat in it. He showed her the thick restraining straps that secured him in the pink Barbie heart-like chair.

“You see, Katherine. This chair is what that bitch made me sit in so she could work on me.”

“How could she get you in that?” Katherine asked, doubtfully. “I don’t think Leanne had the physical strength to manhandle you in that chair.”

“She had security standing by. I didn’t go willingly, I assure you. Katherine. Security overpowered me. They forced me into the chair. Leanne curled my hair, made up my face, plucked my eyebrows. They did everything to me, and these straps made me unable to resist or interfere in any way. As is legal in this hell of a nation. This is for women! A man doesn’t enjoy this and shouldn’t.”

“You are going through it, Thomas,” Katherine pointed out with a smirk. “But, I doubt even a woman would enjoy this. I was appraised of the laws of this land, and women do endure this treatment. Many women are forced into marriages in this nation. The law has been amended within the last 10 years to include men being able to be placed in a marriage to another man by his family’s consent. So, you are here being the bride to another man. Maybe this will cure your sexist attitude.”

What always annoyed her was her brother’s belief that a woman must submit to the man. He believed women should let the man lead her life and take charge of her. Attitudes like that persisted in her home nation, but this is an extreme even she was never aware existed. The horrors that she was informed of that some brides go through for several days following the wedding shocked her. Some elaborate consummation ritual. She doubted any woman ever did it willingly. No man has gone through the ritual, now her brother was going to endure it. She couldn’t wait to see her chauvinistic brother’s condition after the period was over, and he went through it all. If that would break him of his attitude. Or destroy him, but she knew Thomas and didn’t think it would destroy him.

“This wasn’t made for a man to do,” Thomas said. “why can’t you women see this. Katherine, this ritual was designed for women to go through to show her submission and love for her husband. Women do silly things for love. Not a man, no man should do this. Can’t you see, he’s forcing me, and it’s not right?” He stomped his foot, the stiletto he was wearing sounded through the room. It was a funny gesture.

“Thomas,” Katherine said gently. “No woman should go through what you did today, and no woman should ever endure what you will go through for the next three days. This, losing total control over her life and her husband having complete legal
authority over her life and body. It isn’t right for a man or a woman. Marriages like these aren’t right for anyone either. No one should be forced to marry against their will. A woman or a man. Why can’t *you* see that?”

“A woman needs help, at times. Women get put in these deals even in our homeland. They endure and end up living happy lives with the husband chosen for them. That’s how it is, and even in our homeland, a woman’s life is decided by her husband. Women submit, and that’s how it is. I will admit this nation takes a woman’s submission to an extreme. But its law in our nation too and its law here. It’s just the men in our nation who have more respect for women and don’t go to this extreme. It’s still a law there has to be a reason? Women were designed to submit,” Thomas told his sister.

She gritted her teeth in frustration. She was really going to enjoy this wedding and seeing her brother the next morning after enduring the first night of the consummation period. She couldn’t wait to see Thomas after the third day’s bridal banquet to present the consummated bride after the full consummation ritual. Her brother, wearing the traditional bridal mask that brides of nobility wear in this nation and the hickies she receives each time they have sex. How would her brother be when he was presented, and his mask removed for the public to say, and introduced as the bride of the powerful Duke. As his Lady for the public. She grinned. She couldn’t wait. “Well now, Thomas, you are the Bride and the woman in this marriage. You will see how it is and hopefully change your attitude.”

Thomas yelled as she walked out with her heels tapping the floor, “No, it won’t. I am not a woman. I am a man.” Thomas knew she was going to have a lot of fun. He would have to keep his pride intact, and not let them see him break. He wondered if he could do it, knowing what this man wanted to do to him. He looked down in shame.

Katherine said, “Well, you will sure feel like a woman after tonight. I will see what condition you are in tomorrow morning, Thomas. It is almost time to walk down the aisle, and your mother is here to escort and give you away. I will see you later after the wedding.” Katherine walked out.

He was alone with his thoughts for several minutes, and he knew Katherine was right. Thomas resolved himself and made a silent promise that no matter what that perverted fag did to him, he would not break for this man, or for Leanne. He would show them all what a man really was.

The door opened, and he saw his mother Renie enter. She smiled at him, “Woah. My Son.” His mother smiled brightly. “I was warned you would look different, Thomas, but you are gorgeous. You are so sexy that your husband will not be able to keep his hands off of you.”

Thomas sneered, “I refuse to marry that faggot. I refuse to participate in this pervert marriage you set up. I won’t even walk out with you to meet him. I won’t do it.” He nearly shouted. “I won’t marry a disgusting filthy faggot and let him put his hands all over me. I am a real man, not a faggot.”

Renae laughed proudly, “Thomas, you will be the faggot in this marriage, and he will be the real man! Your sexist attitude will have to change, or your husband will change it for you. You are marrying him. You are wearing that most beautiful gown, veil, and undergarments as the bride. I can see that you must be wearing a bra. Your chest looks very feminine, that must be because you have a bra on. I doubt you willingly allowed it, but you are here wearing a Marchesa bridal gown and a veil. Your hands are cuffed in front of you. You’re shaved, your face is painted and powdered, and your eyebrows trimmed. You’re wearing makeup. Do you really, there is anything you can do to prevent the marriage and you being wed to this man after everything they showed you they can do to you whether you cooperate or not? Do you think you can stop the event she has planned for you in the privacy of his bedroom from taking place?”

Thomas lowered his eyes. He tried not to think of what this man had planned for him tonight. He knew what was customary for all brides with their husbands on the wedding night. It was sure to happen to him, and he knew there was nothing he could do to stop it. “No. The events they have planned will take place. I know it.” He choked out the words. A tear ran down his face leaving a black trail of mascara.

“You are the faggot now,” His mother said cruelly. “You are marrying a real man, and you will be his faggot. You will be the bride, and he will be your lawfully wedded husband. It is as legally binding as any marriage. I hope you understand that, but if you don’t, then tonight's activities with him will show you what your part in the marriage is.”

“Mother,” Thomas said, nearly weeping. “Did you and Katherine set this up?”

“Yes, we had a hand in it. Your father, Craig set it all up. He got involved with this man and set up all of the legal documents to make it real for this nation. It required our consent. Your father and this Duke approached me, and he explained the process. His attorney was with him, and your father’s attorney was there. They made out the deal, the legal forms. It required our signed consent. I signed my name to the form, your sister signed too. He paid me the dowry for your hand. I really didn’t want to, Thomas. I am serious, but there are things about this that will be explained later. It is for your own good, and I hope you learn something from this.”

“Katherine signed too?” He should have known, but it was still surprising. “How can her signature be considered legal to decide my life? She’s so young.”

“Katherine is eighteen. It is considered legal in our homeland and in this nation. We signed, we gave the attorneys our consent and signed the affidavit to its effect. Then Craig passed away a few weeks later, and we made the arrangements to have you brought here. That’s why you were brought to this country. We were brought here to participate in this marriage and help you along. I am to give you away as the ceremony. All your questions will be answered at the right time. The time is getting short, we will have to walk down the aisle very soon. Are you ready for that?”

Thomas had been strong up to now, but the final moment was coming. Tears flowed down his face, “Mom, please, get me out of this. You know I am not some sissy fairy. Don’t make me marry this man. I can't live like a fairy. I don’t want to be a woman, and I really don’t want some man having sex with me as a woman. Can you please get me out of this?”

She shook her head, “No, I can't, Thomas. There is nothing I can do now. The Duke is in control. I would help you leave if I could, but we must do this. It is for your own good. You know the Dukes guards are right outside, ready to intervene. He won't let you leave. He expects his bride to walk down the aisle and marry him. He knows you don’t want to marry him. He knows all about you and your history with women and I assume that’s why he chose you and asked for your hand. He has tight security over you and I know they had to use it more than a few times to force this process on you this morning to make you appear as a woman. They met you when you entered the country and brought you here for the women to transform you, didn’t they?”

He avoided his mother’s eyes. It was just too much for him. Standing in front of his mother wearing a bridal grown and made up as a woman. “I am not gay!” He yelled at her.

“Oh, I know,” His mother agreed. “You dated more women than most guys. You are very sexual with women. You love using women and had those orgies with Melony and Vanessa. You wouldn’t leave Dianne alone. You are very heterosexual. That may be why the Duke chose you, but he did choose you, your sister, and I, and your father consented. We signed our name to give our consent. Other members of your family signed to approve this. His parents and my mother. Money changed hands, so it is all legally binding. There's nothing I can do about it now. The wedding will take place.”

Thomas backed away from her. The depth of the betrayal slowly crystallized in his mind. His sister and mother both knew about this, and agreed to do it. They were informed of the details of this marriage and what it would mean to his life. They were surely informed of the Duke’s intentions toward him, and they agreed to the details of the marriage. His father initiated it with this man. Thomas backed away from his mother, and he saw a pink styling chair beside him. He looked up at Renie and said, “Do you see this chair.” He sat in most of the morning. He looked at it and sat down, holding the pink restraining arm straps that held him restrained while they transformed his face. Trimming his eyebrows, putting mascara on his face, styling and curling his hair al while there was not a thing he could do to prevent it. There were even shin and leg straps to make sure he could not kick them. He was totally immobilized while they transformed him. He was let up so they could carefully dress him.

“Mom,” Thomas said. ” You do not know what that horrible Bitch Leanne did to me. They put me in that chair and made me look like a woman.”

“I know, my son.” She said. “You don’t look like a man. I knew what they were going to do to you. I spoke to Leanne last month when the deal was being finalized. The Duke and Leanne came to our house, and she explained the process, what she did, and how. The Duke hired her because she has experience in these forcible transformations. She only did one other transformation of a male bride. Well, two. One was forced as a male bride for a husband. The other man paid her himself to transform him for his man. So she isn’t really counting that. She enjoys working on male brides like yourself. You are her second, Thomas. I doubt
you enjoyed your experience with her.”

He was fuming, and she learned to be careful with his anger as his body tightened. His physical appearances transformed slightly. Waves of danger radiated from his body. Thomas did have a temper and almost laughed to herself. She didn’t know who would win this struggle, but she suspected Leanne surely would. She had the force behind her. Thomas was dangerous and very intelligent. Leanne would undoubtedly be frustrated by him. Then, Thomas suddenly smiled. “I hate her.”

She whispered, “I hate her too, but the husband and I approved of her, even if she didn’t need our approval. Only the husbands and his approval is required. We agreed to help him on one condition, Thomas. I insisted to her that she make you appear as a natural woman. I told Leanne to make you look like a passable woman, not a feminized man trying and living as a woman. We told him we would only approve and help this ceremony, if he required Leanne to transform you into the image of a passable woman so no one would know. They wanted you to look like a sissy man mocking the image of a woman to humiliate and demean yourself.”

Thomas's face turned into a dark shade of red as his body shook. “You asked for this?”

“Yes,” Renie said. “I was just trying to preserve some of your dignity. It will be better this way.”

“No! I have no dignity looking like this!” Thomas said to her. “I'd rather have some male dignity left. Don’t destroy all of my masculinity. It’s all I have left.”

He didn’t see the issue, and he hoped some male could be left in him. But, they would crush it all regardless. His mother knew if he tried to retain some masculinity that they would crush it. The dressing and living 24/7 dressed in women’s attire would do its part. The sexual activity with his husband would do the rest. If he appeared indistinguishable as a woman, then his appearance would not look out of place. A woman with her husband. No one would think it was out of place, or him. If he insisted on being a man, he would still look feminine, and everyone would know he was a crossdressed male, with a husband, obviously having sex as a woman with the man. They would know. His male pride would be crushed into nothing if he insisted on keeping it. Then Renae feared there would be nothing left. In addition, Leanne had very effective ways to punish his resistance. Her son had no hope. That was what Thomas refused to see and still thought he could preserve some male pride in this deal. “I won't be a woman.”

“Yes, you will, Thomas. Your appearance is out of your hand. You will appear as they want you to. If that is your wish, I am sure you can get your husband to agree to that, as that was his wish. He wants a feminized man, but you will still be easily identified as a man. Only wearing women's clothes and being a full-time transvestite. People will laugh and humiliate you. But not if they think you are a woman. Thomas,” Renie pleaded. “Think about this!”

He shook his head, “I won't be a fairy. Leave me a man. I want them to know I'm a man.”

She laughed, “Oh they will, if you insist on going that route. Everyone will know you are a crossdressed man being the submissive sexual partner with his husband. Obviously, being fucked like a woman. And they will laugh! We did what we could to preserve your dignity. You can break the deal if you wish, and your husband will be all too happy to comply with you.”

“You are enjoying this, aren’t you? Seeing your son made into a fairy for some sick faggot. He can do this to me, and I am powerless to stop it. But I will never accept it or accept the marriage, or him as a husband no matter what he does to me.” He said in a cold voice

Renie remembered his father Craig using her when he would not stop no matter how she pleaded to him. He was firm in his use of force on her and what her position in the marriage was. She was a strong, confident woman and didn’t want to submit and be passive to a man. He was a firm dominant male that demanded her submission to his manhood. She had no choice, he used force and punished her when she tried to stand up to him. His punishments were demoralizing and painful. She submitted in the end, and surrendered her pride as a woman. She knew in her heart that her son would make things as difficult as he could, and she wished he wasn’t so stubborn in his masculine pride. It would only get him hurt. He would have to learn that the hard way. “No, my son,” Renie said in a soft, affectionate tone of a grieving mother trying to get her son to understand. “I am not enjoying this. You know your sister will, and she insisted on watching, I will not enjoy it. It makes me very sad to see my precious son being hurt like this. There was no other way to protect you, I begrudged gave my consent. There are things we will tell you about this later. You need a lesson and an attitude adjustment. You are rude chauvinistic, and turning into a very cruel man. I was also upset at how you treated your gay friend Fred.”

“Fred was a total fag. How could I be his friend anymore,” Thomas pleaded. “He began wearing those pink shirts and those bracelets and making his eyes dark with eyeshadow. Limp wristed and dating that big guy. It was disgusting, mom, I couldn’t hang out with a disgusting faggot like that anymore. He was gross and sick.”

His mother gritted her teeth as her son’s homophobic attitude. She wanted to slap his pretty face, which was made up prettier than his friend Johns. John, who also insisted on being here to see it after the names Thomas called him to his face. Thomas has made many enemies lately with his offensive, sexist attitude and many of those women and his friend John wouldn’t pass this up to see Thomas walk down the aisle in a wedding dress to marry a man.

Thomas was smart enough to know that his attitude was probably the reason this was now happening to him, and that the people he offended were going to enjoy watching his humiliation. He was strong enough to take it. There was another side to it all that had not eluded him. Thomas looked defiantly into mothers face and said, “I know that there were many people who were mistreated by my father and his cruelty that are probably going to go after me. I am his only son. So that is why you agreed to place me under a powerful Dukes protection. They are all going after me now that my father is gone and he can’t protect me. They think hurting me is revenge against him. I guess in a way, it’s true. Don’t think I do not know how he treated you and many other women. It isn’t right, but I can see the reasoning behind it. Sins of the father being inflicted on the children. Especially from a woman’s point of view, like father like son. You think I was going to be like him?”

She knew her son was brilliant and able to piece together information very quickly.

“I know, you withheld much from me about my family, my father and things he was involved with here. There were things about me that I kept hidden too. Mother. In time, I know everything will be revealed, and we will be allowed to heal as a family. I just wish my father's enemies didn’t come after me to be held to account for the things he did. It isn’t fair or right.”

His mother shook her head, “You’re not being held responsible for the cruelty of your father. It's your deeds you are here for.”

“We know that isn’t true. I never met this Duke in my life. My father has business with him. I didn’t. So whatever this is about, it isn't my doing, but my fathers. The Duke feels doing this to me will even the score somehow. It won't, but he must be very pissed at my father to do this to me. I just hope he doesn’t feel he must hurt me too much to make it even. He dressed me like this to me. He’s forcing me to be his wife. I know he will expect me to have sex with him tonight as his new bride. I just wonder how long and how many changes he will force on me before his appetite for vengeance against my family is fulfilled. Months, years? How long will I have to be a woman for him?”

One of the security stuck his head in and said, “The Duke is ready and the ceremony is ready to begin. Ma’am.” He said to Thomas. Thomas remembered him as the first one he met that abducted him and threw a bag over his head.

“Are you ready for the wedding, my son,” Inquired. She tried to act sympathetic toward him, but he knew she was enjoying every minute of seeing him demeaned. He knew she never really loved him as a son. He tried to be a good son and show her a child’s affection for his mother. He tried to be good enough for her to love him, but she was always cold to him, and that lack of motherly warmth hurt him a lot. So, he began not caring and lashing out with his attitude. As he grew older, her coldness toward him inspired even greater resistance and ways to irritate her. He knew his sexism affected her the most, so he developed a very sexist attitude because of the lack of affection from his mother. He never understood why she never showed him a true mother’s affection until he was old enough to understand adult relations. Then he saw how his father treated her. Then he put it together. His father's spousal abuse of his wife. Her fear and distrust of men, and dislike of him as his father's only male child. He tried to show her affection and love, but it only made her more uncomfortable. There was nothing he could do to earn his mother’s affection. He didn’t understand at his young age; a child should not have to earn his mother’s love and affection. It should be freely given from love to her child. The lack of parental affection inspired his sexism and caused it to grow because she never taught him how to treat a woman. She barely was part of his life at all. His lessons came from his father. Perhaps if she cared and showed him how to treat a girl, his attitude could
have changed. So now, here he was, and she figured this was the way to solve what his father did to her. Enslave his son and make him a woman to another man. Hurt him over it all. He doubted it would work. He didn’t think it would ease any of the pain she felt inside at all. If she was willing, his love for his mother could heal her. But she didn’t want his love.

He backed away. “No, I really don’t want to do this.”

“You know you have no choice. You know what they will do. I am sure Leanne told you.”

“Yes,” Thomas said. “They will come in, drag me to the altar and tie me to that post, and conduct the ceremony anyway. I should make them do that, just to show the audience there my true feelings, so they know. Why should I make this easy for them?” That post was interesting. Leanne told him most churches have a post like that to conduct weddings like this. Some refuse to do same sex weddings to avoid having to do these types at all. So they don’t have to tie a man to a post to conduct a nonconsensual arranged marriage on a man to another man.

She shrugged, “It is your choice, Thomas. I would hate to see you demeaned that way. Please don’t make me watch them drag you out there screaming and tie you to the post. It would hurt me to see my son treated like that.”

He stared at her eyes and said, “Bullshit. You would love to see that. Fine, let's get this over this.”

He wasn’t sure why he wanted to rush this part. He knew what came after, but it was going to be done the easy way or the hard way. He should make them do it the hard way, but he wanted to show his courage and determination to face this man who was destroying his life. So he would boldly walk down the aisle as the bride and face him. So, Thomas took his mother's hand and let her lead him out the door in his five-inch stilettos tapping the marble floor with his head held firmly in place because of the constricting neck corset he held. His hands daintily cupped in front of him, holding a bouquet of flowers as a bride. His thumbs were cuffed together, hidden by a floral lace cover. He was warned not to drop it. He assumed they didn’t want him to drop the lace cover because they wanted the guests to believe this was a consensual marriage on his part. He had no intention of allowing anyone to have the illusion this was a consensual marriage. There were no gaps, nothing looked out of place at all. A woman in a bridal grown being escorted by her mother is what all of the guests saw. None of them had any idea the bride was really male. They watched the bride walk down the aisle as any woman would. The illusion was so perfect, the bride even moved as a woman. Nothing looked male at all. He looked up at them and let the lace cover slip from his hands, and the flowers fell to his feet. Everyone saw his hands cuffed together with his shiny red fingertips. He heard many surprised gasps of surprise. Thomas just smiled and kept walking. He saw his sister sitting in the audience beaming and smirking. She was enjoying this a lot. He nodded and smiled a soft, feminine smile back at her. He loved his sister. He saw his gay friend that he offended and outed in front of everyone. Thomas kept his soft smile in place. He saw a few others he didn’t know. But they looked like they knew what the deal was and was enjoying this display a little too much for the average guest. The guests didn’t seem surprised or shocked to see the cuffs on his thumbs. But he has strong suspicions as he approached the altar. The groom’s men accompanied him just in case he caused any trouble. They provided the security for this event, and they knew the details of the marriage.

He approached the altar with his mother escorting him. There was a woman standing regally wearing a purple robe of a religious and legal authority of this nation. He figured she was in her fifties. The woman was a justice of the peace for this part of this strange little country he was tricked into visiting.

Thomas examined the enormous man wearing a tuxedo standing at the altar waiting for him. The man looked like he was in his mid to late forties. Thomas'sheart ached as he thought he would be dressed that way for his wedding. Instead, he was the bride approaching his groom. The man had a strong-looking face, and that contracted to his own. Thomas's face was delicate and small. Almost now indistinguishable from a woman's. This was totally humiliating. He smiled at Thomas as he boldly approached the man and stood by his side. The man was huge as he stood over a foot taller than Thomas. His shoulders were broad. The Duke's hands were huge. Thomas guessed the man stood over seven feet tall and possibly over three hundred pounds. Thomas was intimidated. He was always a small man and pretty much looked like a woman next to average-sized men. This was ridiculous. The man took Thomas’s small delicate hand in one of his large hands. Thomas’s bright fingernails glinted, showing his new feminized appearance to the Duke.

Most of the guests now knew this wasn’t a consensual marriage. They saw the imposing security close by Thomas. They saw his hands were cuffed. They got the message, but he was going to make sure the message was clear and unmistakable.

The woman watched as the beautiful male bride approached the altar and stood beside the groom, the man who was responsible for all of this. The young man was brave. The other young man refused and the security had to force the man to stand beside the groom. Thomas looked up at the man, and their eyes met for the first time in Thomas’s entire life. The man he only saw today. The man who would marry him. The man who would be his lawfully wedded husband accepted by law. The man who would have sex with him tonight. The man smiled. The woman watched, knowing all of the details of this wedding. She spoke in an authoritative voice, “We are all gathered here today for this blissful ceremony in sight of god to join these two men Duke Jose Cordoba and Thomas Manning in beautiful wedlock, a beautiful moment in their lives. May the time they spend together grow and blossom with love and devotion now that they have decided to spend as one.”

She looked toward his mother. “Who is giving the bride Thomas Manning away today?”

His mother spoke up, “I am, Renie Manning. I will give the Bride Thomas Manning away.”

Then the woman asked her, “Was the dowry acceptable for you, Ms. Manning.”

“Yes it was,” His mother replied and looked toward the Duke, “Thanks, things have been difficult since my husband passed.”

“You are welcome,” The duke said in a voice that seemed very accustomed to power and authority. He was a Duke. Obviously, nobility in this country. He was wearing the colors of nobility and had badges and a sash along his shoulder. Dukes are very powerful. They're about the highest-ranking authority in a monarchy. There are princes the reigning monarch. But, most princes get the title of Duke of a Duchy. He could hold power over millions. He was an extremely powerful man. There were three Dukes in this nation. His father had really picked the wrong man to pick a political fight with, and now his son was paying the price for whatever his father did to this man.

Then she looked to the Duke and began that part of the ceremony when he spoke up, “Wait, May I say something?”

She looked annoyed to be interrupted. “Yes. You are the bride and it is your right to address us, You may speak ma’am.” She smiled, calling him ma’am and Thomas guessed he may as well get used to being addressed by a woman’s pronoun. He assumed Lady, Mrs. Would also be how he was addressed.

“What is this dowry? I didn’t receive any it. Doesn’t dowry from the bride’s family to the groom?” Thomas asked.

“Yes, but we have different customs here, ma’am. May we proceed?”

Thomas almost sneered. “So then it's really a bride’s price. And, I didn’t agree to this marriage. I don’t want to marry a man. I am not gay!” Thomas said that loudly and heard a large gasp from the crowd. Even the Duke looked shocked by Thomas saying that. Now, the guests knew that Thomas was a crossdressed male.

Thomas continued, “I never agreed. I am a man, the dukes men forced me to dress this way. I am not gay and never wanted to marry a man.”

The woman asked, “Was the dowry paid?”

The Duke replied, “Yes,”

Then she looked toward Renie, “Was the dowry acceptable?”

“Yes it was,” She smirked at him.

“We have all of the consents in order, the paperwork is filed. So let's proceed.” The woman said.

“But I didn’t consent and I don’t want to marry this Duke. I never met him in my life. Please,” Thomas pleaded. “Don’t I get a say?” Thomas said loudly, making sure it was heard. I am a man and I don’t want to dress like this or be a bride to any man.” He knew what the woman was going to say. He knew his pleading was no use. Marriages in this manner were acceptable and legal in this nation. They were binding by law, obviously since it was being done. He knew there was nothing he could do to prevent it from taking place. He simply wanted his voice heard so the people assembled here had no illusions that this was in any way shape of form, consensual for his part. He wasn’t going to allow them to believe so.

“This is a family arranged marriage, ma’am and you are the Bride. Your family consented and found the Duke a suitable spouse for you. They agreed, the dowry was paid. Your consent is not required.”

“Of course not. Then this isn’t a marriage at all. I didn’t consent, but my consent is irrelevant. I was bought and sold by my family. I have no say in my life or who I marry now. This is human trafficking. I have been sold as a sex slave to this man. I will never accept this as a marriage. And that you participated in this and have no problem with it says a lot about you, and your nations’ character.
Can you stop this, ma’am?”

She almost looked sympathetic. “I couldn’t if I wanted to, ma’am. Many women find themselves in this situation, so it happens. You aren’t the only one. This is an arranged marriage and this ceremony is only a formality. You were married the moment the document was signed by your family and the husband. If I didn’t conduct this ceremony, someone else would, and it would make no difference to your situation, Mr. Manning. Now let's proceed.”

He looked toward the man, desperation filled his eyes. He had little hope this man would be willing to call it off. Actually, he knew the Duke wouldn’t listen. He went through all of the expense of doing this, setting up this ceremony. Paying Leanne a huge sum of money to make him a woman. Arranging this wedding and the documents. He obviously knew any man he did this to wouldn’t be happy with it. Even if the man was gay. The Duke Knew. So, no amount of pleading would make any difference. He was obviously heartless and cruel. Thomas wanted the Justice, and the guests to hear him pleading and begging the heartless Duke to call this off. “Sir, Duke. I don’t want to be your wife or dress as a woman. Please don’t do this to me. I am not gay, please, whatever my father did to you, don’t hold me responsible and humiliate me in this way. Let me leave.” His eyes were tearing up, and his mascara was running down his face.

The man showed a look of concern, smiled softly “I love you. Everything will be alright, my sweetheart. I will show you my love.” Then gently caressed Thomas's face. It was what Thomas expected. He noticed that some of the guests looked disgusted and appalled at the Duke now. He had hurt some of the Dukes approval points now. Whether they were disgusted that the Duke was marrying a man, or forcing someone to marry him, Thomas wasn’t sure. It was disheartening to see only some faces were disguised. Not all, not even a majority. Most just accepted it was how some things were done here, and this kind of force for marriage was a nationally recognized custom. It was amended to include same sex marriages.

He said his piece and made damn sure everyone now knew he was a man and was being forced into this. The guests now knew how he felt about it. There was nothing else to do now.

“Renie Manning, do you agree to commit your son Thomas Manning to the love and protection of the Duke Jose Cordoba to love and cherish for the rest of his life and agree this will be a beautiful blessed part of your son's life.”

She frowned at Thomas. It looked like it really hurt her and she was concerned. That couldn’t be, Thomas knew how his mother felt and wanted to do this. She hated him and wanted to see him demeaned and destroyed. So why did she look very reluctant now? “I do.”

“Do you, Duke Jose Cordoba, promise to take Thomas Manning into your life and love and cherish him as your wife? Hold him above all others and protect him for as long as he lives, in sickness and heath and cherish him as your beloved wife.” “I do,” He said in a deep, powerful voice.

Thomas said low, so only the Duke could hear, “The hell you do.” He knew what this man wanted and cherishing and protecting him wasn’t on the Dukes agenda. He wanted to pound and destroy Thomas and mold him into what he wanted, for his perverted freakish desires. Something no good husband would ever do to a woman. Thomas was no fool.

“You may place the ring on the bride’s finger.” The woman said and Thomas’s delicate beautifully manicured hand rose as the Duke placed a massive ring adorned with many large shining diamonds on Thomas’s finger. His red fingertips glinted in the son bringing a tear.

“Then, by the power vested in me by the state and country of Dolora, I pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss your bride.”

The Duke lifted Thomas’s wedding veil and pressed his lips against Thomas’s. He knew it was coming and slightly opened his mouth for the final kiss. Thomas didn’t want to, but he knew it was expected, so it was no use fighting it. He felt the Dukes mouth descend, and his tongue slither in his mouth in a full kiss. He cried out and tried to push the Duke away. It was a powerful, forceful kiss that hurt. The Duke wasn’t a gentleman at all. It hurt, and Thomas’s face twisted in disgust as he was kissed by another man and he wasn’t gay. He felt his stomach twist and lurch as the Duke’s large tongue swirl and lick the inside of his mouth. Then he pulled away as Thomas was futilely trying to push the Duke away. It was disgusting to kiss another man like that. But, he knew it was just the beginning and there was more coming later. Thomas knew he would simply have to adapt to more sexual activity with this man. The duke took Thomas's hand and led the stunned man back to the preparation room of the small chapel. He said, “Leanne will help you prepare for the reception and I will wait for you, my love. Just wear that corset a little more for me and ask her to use a larger cup size for your bra and show a little more cleavage.” The Dukes hand was squeezing Thomas's butt cheek.

Thomas brushed the Dukes large hand away from his buttock. “I am not your wife, and there is nothing you can do to make me accept it. I didn’t get a say, so I don’t have to accept you as my husband. You can abuse, molest, and demean and humiliate me like this. I know with your power and security I am powerless to do anything about what you want to do with me. Just know there will never be love between us, and I will never regard you publicly or privately as my husband. You are my master. Now leave me alone, you animal.” He kissed Thomas and walked away.

Leanne turned and looked as Thomas entered the room alone. She looked startled. Thomas sort of liked her. She was beautiful and very hard. Her face was flawless and beautiful as a woman should be. Thomas could watch her all day in that blue skirt she had and that top. Thomas would guess she was a large C cup. “Oh, Mrs. Cordoba. I didn’t expect to see you until tonight, after the wedding reception. Then I was going to prepare you for tonight’s activities with your husband. What can I do for you?”

She saw Thomas flinch at being called Mrs. Cordoba, but it was to be expected.

“Well,” He avoided her gaze. This was going to be embarrassing, but he feared what would happen if he didn’t. “The Duke is displeased with my appearance.”

A look of alarm was very evident on Leanne's face. “Oh my, what?” She really sounded concerned. Thomas had noticed that Leanne was an exceptional makeup artist and an obsessive perfectionist. She wanted everyone to know and respect her work. That was important to her. That was something he could use.

“Well, it's my breasts. he wants my breasts larger cup size and more cleavage to be on display. That’s it. Your work on my face was very good.”

Leanne loosened the gowns chest and pulled it down. “Men,” She said more to herself. Looked at him and loosened the corset and removed the bra.” Alright, Mrs. Cordoba. We will have to lift you up to retighten your corset with the larger breasts.

Thomas mentioned, “Yeah, men. He obviously has a large breast fetish and I guess I have to have massive breasts for him. I just hope he doesn’t make me get real breast implants.”
He put his wrists in the rope again and let her tighten them and lift him off the ground” She inserted larger breast forms inside the bra cups. They were very visible now as they stuck out and would attract a lot of attention. Leanne smiled approvingly of the new feminine image of Thomas and laced the tightened the corset again. She twisted and tightened the corset and it hurt just like before. But he had learned not to show pain because of his mother. Not that she ever hurt him, but she liked to humiliate him. Renae had said some very mean spirited things. And there was his father, he tried not to think of that. All of that during Thomas's childhood taught him to control his outbursts and expressions of pain. So Thomas remained silent as Leanne did her work. Leanne was surprised. The previous man was screaming as she tightened the corset on his wedding. This man was creepy and more than a little unsettling in how calm he was. She knew his mind was taking in everything and analyzing everything. He watched and said very little. But what he did say was always accurate.

Thomas was still hanging from his wrists when she twirled his body in the air, so they were face to face. He was helpless hanging in the air and she had an air of seriousness to her. She adjusted his curls and positioned his breasts correctly. Leanne said, “Mrs. Cordoba, I hope from here on out, we can have an understanding. Even though I work for you, I have specific instructions from the Duke that override anything that you say that contradicts his instructions. I have my instructions from him and I will do what I am supposed to. You will have them done. You are now married to the Duke. I will call you Mrs. Cordoba as it is appropriate now. There is nothing you or I can do about that. I have my job, and I am well compensated by the Duke for it. I will do my job. I have security if you get out of hand. Do we understand each other?”

Leanne lowered him to the ground and they spoke.

“I am not his wife, Leanne, you can count on me getting out of hand. I fully intend to.” Thomas smirked at her. “I know what is planned for tonight. What gives him the right to have sex with me?”

“You are his wife, that is what gives him the right,” Leanne said. “It is appropriate. He has the right because you are his wife.”

“I never agreed to be his wife, I never gave my consent or approval. I don’t want to be dressed as a woman or married to him. This is unacceptable to me. I am a man and don’t want to have sex with another man. I am not gay, Leanne, please understand this. I won’t allow him to
have sex with me.” He knew what her argument would be, he knew already knew her personality type and had it all figured out. Thomas was leading her down a road that was inevitable. Leanne had no clue.

“You said you wouldn’t be dressed as a woman, and now you are here and dressed as a woman. You said you wouldn’t marry him and you are now married. He will have sex with you tonight. You are his wife.” Leanne stated matter of flatly.

“I am not married, and I’m not his wife,” He stated. “I won’t allow him to have sex with me,” Thomas said very sternly. It bothered her that there was little emotion to his voice. No outrage, or screams of rage. Just an icy cold logic and resolve in his demeanor. Most men would be in complete panic.

“He will have sex with you, and you know it. It is customary. The bride, you two will have an intimate night.” She smiled evilly. “I would get used to the fact if I was you.”

“No, I am not his wife and won’t allow him to have sex with me,” Thomas said.

“He will, what makes you think you can prevent it,” Leanne inquired.

“Nothing, but I won’t allow it, and I don’t have to. You have misunderstood Leanne." Thomas stated with no emotion at all. His voice was soft. "I have said I won’t allow him to have sex with me. I know you and your security and the Duke can overpower me, and force me. He will have sex with me whether I allow it or not. It is not sex then, we are discussing rape. That is what will happen. I won’t allow him to have sex with me.”

Leanne was getting irritated. “It is his right, you are married. It’s not rape, it’s the first night to consummate the marriage.”

“I am not his wife, I never consented. It was forced, I was sold, and I am his captive and slave. I am not his wife.” He stated firmly. “No I won’t let him have sex with me. He will have to force me.”

She shot out, “You are his wife, accept that!”

Thomas smiled at how intense she was. She was very emotional about her job and easily irritated when the logic didn’t go her way.

“I will never accept this. It was forced on me, no one asked my consent, so I am not under any obligation to accept this. You got that, it was forced, so it will continue to be forced. I will be raped tonight. My life has been destroyed, by you Leanne!”

“None of this is my doing. I didn’t put you here. This is your husband and your family’s doing." Leanne saw the depth of the hatred in his eyes. It was no hot rage. Just an icy cold resolve in his eyes. It actually frightened her.

“You are here, you dressed me like this. I told you not to, and you did it. I blame you, Leanne.”

Thomas asked, “Are you happy with your work, does this make you proud.”

“Yes,” Leanne replied. I am very satisfied.

“Would you do this to your son?” Thomas asked accusingly.

“No,” She said. As she cursed himself seeing Thomas smile. Now he knew she had a son.

“You know I don’t want to do this," Thomas said. "and you are forcing me. You are enjoying tormenting and humiliating me.”

“I am just helping you to be beautiful for your husband. That is my job and I focus on appearances. I am an artist.”

Thomas smiled. “You are a sadist. You enjoy a man’s humiliation and suffering. Their pain gives you joy. You enjoy your work, Leanne.”

“Mrs. Cordoba I am only following directions of your husband. That’s it.”

Thomas smiled. It was a creepy, unexpected smile. Not because it showed any malice. It showed no malice at all. “You offered the explanation of all the monsters, we were only following orders. We merely carried out directives from our superiors. We aren’t responsible, we did it but others told us to. I understand, but I don’t accept Mrs. Sterling. That excuse has never been accepted. You can determine right and wrong and when your work creates suffering, you are doing wrong. You would know that, if you had a conscience.”

There wasn’t much to say to that and his position was clear. Leanne would probably have to punish him a lot. Thomas decided to ask, “So you are already calling me Mrs. Cordoba. I bet you were itching to call me that all day since I arrived. Do you mind telling me my entire name? Since I bet he had it changed weeks ago, and of course, no one bothered to tell me or ask my consent.”

“Isabella Cordoba.”

He smiled, “Lovely name. I guess I may as well get used to it, but you will refer to me as Thomas or I will not respond. You may as well get used to that. I guess I am ready to go to the reception now.

By Jennifer Reed
This story is set in the world created by Rikki in the Marriage of Martin Hastings that he began some time around 2010. These events in this story occur around five years prior to the events in Rikkis story.

This story is about a young transsexual effeminate male to female who gets sold into a marriage in this cruel little nation and how he deals with it.
Events progress to the wedding reception and he prepares for the first wedding night
Chapter two

Thomas saw that Leanne was very shaken after telling her his true name. He saw Leanne’s face turn white. She knew what the name meant and it was no joke. Thomas glared into her frightened eyes and said in a hiss, “You will keep this to yourself now. You know my name and what it means. If the Duke finds out, or anyone else, then you will pay. We must make sure the Duke does not find out until I am ready for him too find out. And you will continue to do your job as if I am only Thomas, and renamed Isabella, or Mrs. Cordoba. Do you understand, Leanne?”

She nodded in fear and then Thomas left in the arm of his new husband. Leanne had no clue what to do now, but she knew that she needed to keep this to herself if she wanted to remain alive.

Thomas was glad that Leanne had removed the crushing corset from under his wedding gown. Thomas and his new husband walked toward a raised platform that was set up for the post wedding photographs. The photographer had arranged the area with a beautiful floral wedding arch display. Thomas could already smell the pungent rose fragrance hanging in the air.

The red hot envy that he saw in the women’s eyes as they looked at him was disturbing and frightening. He understood the hatred to a point. Thomas stood there in the arm of a very powerful, rich husband, who had just given him the most expensive and beautiful wedding ring with the largest diamond he could find. This was a man who would shower him with gifts and take care of him in fabulous wealth. That was the thing that many women aspire for all their lives and it all fell in his lap.

What made him more deserving than them? He wondered about that himself. Thomas smiled proudly as he clung to his new husband's arm as they headed toward the platform holding his wedding ring up for all of the women to see.

Thomas knew that these women actually understood that he was a straight man who was forced into this marriage against his will. They all came directly from the wedding ceremony and had heard him pleading with his husband stop the forced marriage. There could be no question in the minds of the Bridesmaids who assisted him in the process. The Bridesmaids had helped Leanne force him through the preparations and dressing. They saw the force Leanne used and heard his protests and her explanation of the things firsthand. The bridesmaids who dressed him saw Leanne threaten him with punishments if he refused to allow the women dress him as the bride. They saw his reluctance and giggled as Leanne humiliated him.

Yet, despite that, he saw the envy in some of the women’s eyes. He wondered how they could envy him. Did those women want to be in a situation like this? Thomas wondered, as he walked with his husband. He thought about it and concluded they didn’t. Not the force part, no woman wanted that. Thomas was here, wearing a very beautiful, expensive bridal gown, with a handsome husband who would shower him with love and priceless possessions and wealth. He held a huge gleaming diamond on his finger. The women wanted that in a marriage. They thought Thomas, as a man, was unworthy and he had to admit, he did look more beautiful and graceful than many of the women. He decided to flaunt it in their faces. Thomas held his head high and walked in with his husband with a brilliant smile as he proudly displayed his priceless ring on his finger. He held his ring finger for everyone to see. The ring probably costs as much as his dowry.

Thomas and his husband went to meet the woman that was going to take their photos. He knew his days of perusing women were over. Thomas was a biological man. According to the laws and records, he was still a man in a same sex marriage with the Duke. They were regarding him in a feminine manner. He was called Mrs. Cordoba and named the wife of the Duke Jose. This was humiliating and confusing. Leanne assured him he was not going to be made a woman. His manhood would remain. He would just be regarded as a woman for the marriage and society at large. But he would remain a man.

Thomas had already been approached by two women and they congratulated him on his beautiful wedding. One of the women approached him with a wide condescending smirk when she addressed him as Mrs. Cordoba. Thomas gracefully accepted her compliment and thanked her respectfully with his own smirk. He would be damned if he let any of these women see his real pain. He had been taught by his father to keep his true feelings a secret. His father told him to never show any weakness in front of an enemy, especially a woman.

Another lady was approaching him with a sly smirk on her face and it was infuriating. This woman looked alluring. If the circumstances were different, he may have tried to approach her sexually. He had had sexual relations with women at weddings before, Thomas banged the maid of honor at one friend’s wedding. His heart ached that none of these women here would take him seriously enough as a man to even entertain such an offer. His husband would not even consider tolerating it.

He caught himself gazing at the woman’s enticing plump breasts clearly on display. This woman’s breasts were enticingly held up with a sexy lace pushup bra inside of a sexy bridesmaid dress that had a low hanging neckline. He couldn't help but gaze at her breasts. Thomas showed more cleavage than the woman did. His breast display was almost lewd. He wished he could flirt with this woman. Thomas looked at her breasts and he guessed the woman’s breasts were smaller than his by possibly two cup sizes. He was a good judge of breasts. Thomas guessed the woman had a single D cup when his was an E.

He had trouble keeping his eyes on the woman’s face as she approached him. She smirked in his face and said as if she enjoyed Thomas’s humiliation being displayed like this, “Congratulations on your wedding ‘MRS.’ Cordoba.” Saying the MRS. part very loudly. Thomas knew she wanted to demean and humiliate him and he silently wondered why the women were being so cruel.

“May you and your husband have a beautiful intimate night together,” said the woman. “You will make your husband a beautiful wife.”

She then leaned into Thomas’ ear and whispered, “My advice, go with it and please your husband as a newlywed bride should!”

He smiled a soft feminine smile in return. He knew she was being mean spirited out of envy and was trying to degrade him as a man. He wouldn’t let her. He smiled, bent a knee softly. “Ohh thank you, Ms. Anderson. You are single, am I correct?”

“Yes,” The woman replied wondering how he knew who she was.

Thomas smiled, “You could easily get a man with breasts like that. Show them off more, and you will find the man of your dreams soon just like I have.” Thomas cruelly smirked. “Lose a little weight off those hippo-like hips and a little off your thighs and you could be as sexy as I am. I hope someday you do, that a man will purchase you from your family and you go through this. The handcuffs on your wedding day will be a dream come true. Specially with those breasts you have. Not as beautiful as mine, and I’m sure my husband will make mine real. Any man would like to play with your breasts and cum all over them.” Thomas smiled a vicious cruel smile at the woman. Thomas clung tightly to his husband and smirked at her.

He said to Jose, “I love you with all of my heart, my love.”

“I love you, My Isabelle.” He smiled at her too as they left to get their photos taken. Thomas knew this would be a very humiliating and demeaning experience. He was dreading it.

Thomas knew this was going to be one of the most humiliating moments of his life. He was going to be professionally photographed with his new husband and his family and the bridesmaids who dressed him were going to be watching. Thomas forced a tear back from running down his face and messing up his mascara. He also knew compared to what was to come, this humiliation was going to be minor. Thomas knew it was very important that these photos portrayed him as being strong. He had to insure that these photos showed him strong and brave at the beginning of his new life as a woman. Somehow, he knew this was vital. He knew they were important to start this journey. He had to show himself as someone important confident noble and strong. It was important he didn’t fuck them up with his attitude. His resistance could come later, but not here in front of these women who probably wanted to see him break down and resist so guards could humiliate him. The women here needed to see that he was strong and could lead them. That may be something the women could use against them later, and get some satisfaction seeing the feminized man shut down in public. He would not give them that.

The Duke led Thomas to the beautiful wedding arch on the platform. Beautiful pink and red rose vines decorated the arch. The fragrance from the roses was strong as they approached. Whoever decorated it did a very good job. He saw the professional photographer waiting for them holding a large camera. The stern woman introduced herself and asked his husband, “Mr. Cordoba, could you please stand under the arch with your wife for the first set of photos?”

The photographer smiled at Thomas as Jose took Thomas’s delicately manicured hand with his brilliant long polished red nails and led him to the raised platform. The fragrance of the roses got more pungent and tickled his nose. The newlywed couple stood in front of the wedding arch holding each other’s hands. Thomas’s polished red fingernails glinted in the sun's rays and Thomas felt a crushing deep sense of overwhelming shame as he stood there submissively in the arms of a man he just met. The shame he felt was increased under the eyes of so many elegant women watching him like this. He wanted these women to see he was a confident woman they could respect and follow. But he looked weak and submissive to this man. He felt much shame as the photographer began taking their pictures as he held his husband’s arm. Thomas looked at the camera as the stern woman flashed a few more pictures of them. The women were holding up their phones taking pictures of him. He posed for the woman, lovingly held his husband’s arm. He wanted these pictures to be good.

Then the photographer said, “You two make a very good couple. Isabella, stand in front of your husband. Face your husband and look deeply into his eyes. A soft very wifely affectionate look of love as you gaze into the eyes of the man you love. He is the man of your dreams and you have just married him. Think of the depth of your lifelong commitment you just made to him. Hold both of his hands in yours, look into each other's eyes. Show him your affection and the love you feel for him.”

Thomas wondered if the photographer had witnessed the wedding. Surely, she knew Thomas had made no commitment to her husband, if she saw the ceremony. Thomas had not said his vows and he accepted nothing. There was no commitment. Thomas looked up into the eyes of Jose with eyes full of fear. The man who was now his husband. This was the man who Thomas had just been informed hours ago that he was marrying whether he wanted to or not. Thomas had just met this man for the first time in his life and now he had to accept this man as his husband. He had to accept that he was the mans wife. This was the plan, but there were so many women who could do nothing about it. How could Thomas look into Jose’s eyes with love and wifely affection when he had none? Thomas knew this was would be a very demeaning experience for a man. Lucky, he was not a man. His transition to a woman’s lifestyle would not be so demeaning and difficult. As a man, the experience would be crushing and humiliating. Thomas could easily accept himself as a woman.

Thomas let no hint of his true feelings show on his face as he gazed up into his husband's eyes. The smile was soft and full of love as he gazed up. His eyes were filled with love and affection as he gazed longingly into the Duke’s eyes. He had seen women look this way to the man she held a deep affection for, and he did his best to imitate that. His husband's large hands were being held by his own delicate hands as he gazed into his husbands deep eyes. The photographer praised them and took a few more pictures of them.

The photographer thought that Thomas looked surprisingly like a woman in love who held on to the man she deeply loved as pictures were taken of them together. The photographer circled them taking more photos of the couple. “That is good, Isabella, hold your husband's hands and stand closer to each other.” Thomas moved in closer as the stern woman snapped off more pictures.

Thomas was disturbed as he looked deeply into the Duke’s eyes. Thomas saw a pure lust in the Dukes eyes as he looked at Thomas. The Duke smiled approvingly as he caressed Thomas’s soft feminine hands. The Duke noticed that Thomas felt much like a woman, and it made him lust after the young man. The way the Duke looked at him made him feel very uncomfortable. Maybe he could convince the Duke that he did not want to become a woman. He whsipered in the Dukes ear, “Jose, I am a man. Remember.”

“You are not a man,” Jose replied with an affectionate knowing smile. “Your sister had told me all about the games you two played when you were young. Mademoiselle, my lady. You know that you are a woman and you should accept it.” The Duke smiled as a look of betrayal appeared on Thomas’s face.

“How could she do this to me?” Thomas whispered, showing mock outrage. He looked up with his beautiful face. “Jose, Thats not true.”

The Duke whispered as the photographer took more photos of them. “I have seen the pictures your sister took of you during her friends' sleepovers. You looked beautiful in that black dress and cap curtsying as you served her friends. She told me that you enjoyed the experience. This is no game anymore and I am sure you will enjoy the recognition this life will give you. We will talk about what I will do for you if you cooperate with me.”

Thomas fought to regain control of his emotions as more photos were taken of him and his husband. There was little he could do now to convince the Duke he wanted to be a man. But he did not want to be the Dukes woman, but he knew he had to. It was the plan. “Now, hold each other passionately. A deep loving embrace,” they were told.

Thomas softly groaned knowing what the Duke wanted now. He knew where this was going and he was helpless to stop it. The struggle was desperate as he fought his emotions to remain the strong woman that the women could respect. Thomas’s ‘breasts’ were pressed against the Duke’s muscular stomach. The Duke reached up and squeezed them softly in his hand. “They feel real,” whispered Jose into Thomas’s ear.

Humiliation nearly overwhelmed Thomas as he felt the Duke squeeze his breasts and comment on how they felt. The Duke’s hard muscular chest on his own soft feminine body increased his feeling of helplessness. Revulsion coursed through Thomas. Thomas painfully looked up into the looming man’s eyes and clung to his husband’s waist trying to ignore the Duke’s large hand pressed on his buttock. He tried, but couldn’t get his mind off the disgusting feeling of closeness to this man, nor ignore Jose’s fingers digging into his butt cheeks. Thomas suppressed the hate he felt for this man as he looked affectionately into the Duke’s eyes. He wanted nothing more than to hit the man’s face as he felt the Duke squeezing his butt cheek. Thomas’s arms were tightly wrapped around the Duke’s neck as the photographer took photo after photo of them in such an intimate affectionate embrace as a newlywed couple. The bridesmaids were giggling as they watched this embarrassing humiliating display of femininity from Thomas toward the man he just married. Thomas could not get himself to regard the Duke as his husband. The Duke was just a vile and cruel man who had just destroyed his life. Thomas knew with no doubt that the Duke would pay a price for what he was doing. Thomas’s eyes looked down at his feet in shame as more photos were taken of him

Then it happened. The photographer said, “Good, now kiss each other.”

Thomas quickly kissed the Duke on the cheek.

“NO!” the photographer cried loudly, "an intimate kiss, Isabelle. He is your beloved husband, so show your love for the man you married. Kiss very deeply and show us your passion for your husband.”

A knot tightened in Thomas’s stomach as he looked up at the Duke. Thomas would have to do an unthinkable disgusting act with this man. Thomas wrapped his arms around his husband’s head and pulled the Duke’s face down as they passionately kissed for the camerawoman. He felt the Duke’s mouth descending and envelope his own mouth as their tongues twirled around each other. His painted red lips tightly locked with the Duke’s as his tongue slithered into the Duke’s mouth. Jose’s tongue invaded Thomas’s mouth, the young feminized male muffled moans were a sign of surrender to the Duke. They tasted each other's passion. Thomas felt his husband’s beard against his soft skin as they deeply kissed. Thomas fought his sick disgust at having to kiss a strange man like this. Thomas heard bridesmaids squeal at this intimate display of Thomas kissing his new husband. He also saw the smoldering anger in his step sister Katherine as she watched the Duke dominate and humiliate him. It was grotesque and Thomas felt totally nauseated. His face was twisted in disgust at what he had done. He tasted Jose’s saliva in his mouth which would be a small portion of having The Duke’s fluids inside him.

The Duke said after a long series of pictures of them embracing, “Can we get some photos of the bride by herself before we get some final intimate photos of us together.”

Thomas was left on the platform alone. At least he wouldn’t have to deal with his husband’s intimate, uncomfortable touches. He would be by himself, but Thomas had little doubt that this camerawoman would instruct Thomas to humiliate himself in the presence of the bridesmaids, his sister, and mother. He would be doing various feminine poses for them. Thomas resolved to get through it and make it good.

The photographer told Thomas, “Put your wedding veil down over your face, cup your hands together daintily around the bouquet of flowers and look into the camera”. Thomas held the humiliating girlish pose as pictures were taken of him as the bride. The balls of his feet were beginning to ache from standing in those six-inch stilettos. It felt like his entire weight was on the balls of his feet.

“That was very good, Isabella,” The woman cooed. “You look beautiful and very feminine. Now straighten one leg, bend the other leg slightly, stick your hip out and cup your hands under your neck. Make sure the ring hand is on top proudly displaying it for me.”

Thomas saw many professional models pose like that. This was an extremely feminine pose and he hated looking like this. Thomas held the very degrading pose and held his hands together as he saw many girls do. His ring glimmered in the sun as the stern woman snapped off many more pictures. His sister was smirking as he did this.

“You have a strong feminine presence Isabelle,” The woman cooed at him with a smirk. “You are doing good, Now turn slightly, bend one knee. Look at the camera and flip your wedding veil for me. Keep the other hand behind your head and keep that pose.”

The girls squealed in laughter as he did it. It was very feminine and emasculating. Thomas held the emasculating pose for the camera. The feeling of shame was almost overwhelming. He wasn’t sure if he could do all of this. He held the pose as the humiliating woman took a few more photos.

“You are doing very well, Isabella. Now please, cross your legs, bend down at the hips, look at the camera and put your hands on one of your thighs.” Thomas held that pose as more pictures were taken. “Now cup both of your breasts,” she instructed Thomas with a knowing smirk.

His face burnt red as he cupped both of his false breasts as he looked into the camera. The woman took more pictures of him holding that humiliating pose. The woman said, “Now turn to the side, almost facing away from the camera. Cross your legs and turn your head toward me. Show us a lot of your back and buttock.”

Thomas had seen that pose done by many lingerie models and he thought they were very sexy. He did as he was instructed. It was difficult especially seeing his sister’s wide smirk. More photos were taken. “That was very good, Isabella. You have the perfect image of femininity and grace,” the woman complimented him with a humiliating smile as the women had giggle fits. He saw that the woman was fighting her giggles. “Now let’s get some pictures of you with the bridesmaids."

Many pictures were taken of Thomas with the bridesmaids who had helped prepare him. The bridesmaids enjoyed it. They stood in a line looking at the camera. There were several others with them holding each other and one with them displaying Thomas in the front holding his wedding ring out. It was all very demeaning and humiliating. His sister looked like she was simmering with anger. There was one with him with his sister behind him. She looked like she was trying to smile and appear like she liked this. Thomas knew otherwise. She whispered in his ear, “I am sorry for this, Alejandra. I really am.”

Leanne was an uncomfortable chill of fear running down her spine as she watched Thomas. She knew who he was now, and knew where this was going and she was unable to do a thing about it. She had spent about half of the day with this man and there were things that had become more troubling to her. Leanne felt a chill run through her as she watched Thomas pose for the camera. He took this very seriously and she could tell he was trying to remain as composed and cooperative as possible. His movements and way he held himself troubled her the most and it had troubled her since he was first brought to her in chains. How refined and graceful he was, how he talked to her was troubling. How he spoke to her and his general movements and gestures, Thomas was like another woman. She wasn’t sure yet, but if her suspicions were correct, it meant trouble. She knew he wanted to become a woman, and she knew that Alejandra was willingly presented as a woman. This would have no affect on him, but she also knew this would anger many very powerful people. That was obviously its intention.

The feminization and sudden forcible transition from man to woman was half of the job of breaking the male's spirit for his husband. If it wasn’t a forcible transition, there was not much left to break the male spirit. If he didn’t consider the transition to womanhood traumatic and shattering to his ego. In the end, it meant there would be more trouble. Women had a more fierce spirit of independence. Women could be a lot more vicious when they are hurt, specially to other women. One can’t feminize a woman.

The photographer had received instructions before the ceremony during a private discussion with the groom. The woman knew she was safe to make demands and the groom had the legal authority to force the bride to cooperate. The bride was a man who didn’t seemed very happy at being turned into a woman. But this woman seemed to hate being in a marriage to this man. The woman snickered, what man or woman would be happy at being forced into a marriage to a man she didn’t know.

She smiled at Thomas, knowing that this next part would be very difficult. “Isabella, please be strong because I would hate to see security have to get rough with you. This was requested of your husband and you have to do it. So please be strong. You need to get down on your knees, show a very submissive posture and look into the camera. Fold your hands together demurely in your lap.

Thomas did as the photographer instructed and folded his hands demurely in his lap as the woman took a few photos of this very effeminate pose. He appeared as a naturally submissive woman as he looked up at the photographer. His sister was even smirking and giggling. He held that pose of feminine submission as the woman circled him. Then the stern woman instructed “Good, lean forward some, and push your breasts up more, make a deeper cleavage and hold them up as you are offering them. Smile for the camera please.”

Thomas couldn’t believe the demand. The Duke nodded in agreement and watched as Thomas leaned forward and placed both hands at the bottom of each of his breasts and lifted them. He saw how it created a much more appealing and sexy feminine appearance. He looked very sexy now, almost sluttish. The woman smiled and took more pictures of him. Thomas felt so much humiliation he wanted to hide his face from the women who were watching, but he maintained his pose as pictures were snapped of him.

“Very good pictures, Isabella. Now get on all fours. Your hands and knees on the ground and look up at the camera. Yes that’s it, you look beautiful Isabelle. That’s the perfect pose, the submissive little wife.”

Thomas never saw a woman pose like this for her wedding photos. He looked up as the photographer took more pictures of him. Jose was watching this very humiliating display. Thomas didn’t feel like a man now. That was for sure.

Then the photographer said with a smirk on her face, “Now it’s time to take some very intimate photos of the newlywed couple. Jose, hold your wife close and gaze longingly into her beautiful eyes. Hold her tight against her body and sensually stroke her face.”

Thomas knew she could not let herself break down in front of these women. He bravely stood there as his husband stepped up on the platform, approaching him with his eyes filled with lust. Thomas took the initiative and reached out for Jose as he got close. Thomas approached his husband pulling the large man tightly into him. He wrapped his arms around the man’s neck and gave him a deep sensual kiss. Thomas laid his head onto Jose’s large chest letting him lovingly stroke Thomas’s cheek with his large hand.

The woman said sharply, “Now, Isabella lean back, arch your neck exposing your beautiful cleavage to your husband, pull his head in between your breasts so he can kiss your soft chest.”

Thomas whipped his head around shocked at what the woman just said. He had a fierce look in his eyes that spoke, “You have to be kidding.”

The woman’s eyes narrowed and said, “Isabella I know this transition is difficult. I have been informed you were less than willing in this marriage. It’s how some marriages are done and you are now a woman and many women do this for their husbands. We need an intimate set of photos and this is just the second pose, we have many more to do and it’s what Jose has commanded. Now do it girl!”

Thomas had a furious look in his eyes as he turned toward his husband. He reached out and pulled his husband’s head into his chest as he arched back exposing his cleavage and pulled the man’s head in between his two enormous false breasts. He felt Jose’s thick beard tickling and scratching the sensitive flesh of his chest.

The woman said, “That’s it, look at Jose as if you love him, Isabella. I need a blissful look on your face. That’s it. It’s perfect.” And she snapped some more photos and moved to the side and took a few more focusing on Thomas’s face and chest.

Then Thomas felt Jose’s hand moving under the wedding gown’s top. His hand slipped under the neckline and slid beneath the lace on the breast. Then the Duke’s large thick fingers slid under the padded cup of Thomas’s bra and found the small mound of flesh that was held under the large E cup silicone insert. The Duke began squeezing and pulling on the tiny mound of flesh under Thomas’s nipple. Thomas began to struggle feeling this sickening violation.

The Duke held Thomas still with the other hand. The woman said, “Isabella, stop struggling, this is a perfect intimate photo. Go with it. Look into your husband's eyes as he squeezes your breast”

Thomas felt a tear threaten to fall and he struggled to maintain control. The Duke smiled into Thomas’s face and said, “Isabella, men don’t have flesh like this under their nipples. Your sister told me about what you two did, and what you put on your chest to cause this growth. I know you want to hide it, but you are a woman, Isabelle. You have these small breasts you were desperate for. That you begged for. Katherine didn’t force this on you. Your chest is so soft and so beautiful.”

Thomas turned looked into Katherine’s eyes. He knew she had little choice but to reveal those things to the Duke. He could not really blame her for this. She did suspect something more was going on and she was doing what she thought was best.

Katherine saw the Duke’s fingers slip beneath her brother’s floral laced bust of his wedding gown and find its way under her bra. She saw the wild panicked look of Thomas’s eyes as the Duke’s fingers began playing and pulling on her brother’s tiny budding breasts and his struggles in the man’s arms. Then the Duke’s eyes widened in surprise at feeling breasts on his new male bride and then Thomas looked at her with the most betrayed and hurt eyes. She just smirked back. Yes, she told the man and it was no lie. Thomas did want a more feminine body and begged her to help him.

Katherine knew he was a woman inside, from the moment Thomas came into their family. She sensed it, but she didnt know who he was or what his history was. They had a lot of fun times together with him as one of the girls. She saw the look in his eyes as the Duke told him about what she said. She thought telling the Duke he wanted to be a woman was the best. But, it just caused the Duke to lust after him more and would make things worse for Thomas. She could imagine how she would in his place and she may feel the same sickening violation at having some man touching her breasts like this. Her anger grew at this man mistreating and abusing her step brother like this.

The photographer knowingly smiled and said, “Mrs. Cordoba, turn around and face the camera. Mr. Cordoba, move up behind your wife and embrace her tightly from behind, lay your head on her shoulder. Hold her possessively to you, Mr. Cordoba.”

Thomas tried to remain strong as he felt Jose moved closely behind his body. His powerful strong arms tightly wrapped around his midsection and pulled Thomas into his body. He felt the heat and raw sexuality radiating from the large man. Thomas felt his hardness press up against his own soft buttock. Jose’s hot breath was in his ear. One of the man’s large hands cupped his breast. Thomas squirmed and desperately wanted to break free from this violating embrace by a man who just claimed him as a wife. Thomas maintained his loving smile as the camera woman snapped more pictures. He saw his sister’s smirking face as Jose started squeezing his breast. Thomas felt so humiliated. Even the bridesmaids were squealing in joy.

“Okay,” The woman said,. “Now Isabella, move behind your husband and wrap your arms around him as if you love him. I want to see photos like that.”

Jose smiled, “That sounds good. Move behind my back and lovingly wrap your arms around me. You can play with my chest too, sweetheart.”

Thomas wanted to protest. He wanted to shout no, but he knew he had little choice if he wanted this to work. Anyway, he was alone and these people could use force against him. He was helpless right now. This was what a loving wife would do and he wanted to at least try to portray himself as the strong supportive wife to the public. So he moved around and tightly embraced his husband from behind. He lovingly laid his head up on his husband’s shoulder. The man stood over a foot taller than him, he had to have a platform moved up and his heels helped him stand a few more inches higher. He was able to lay his head on his husband’s shoulder and wrapped his arms around the man’s midsection and smiled as the photographer snapped more pictures.

The photographer said, “Turn your hand around and display your wedding ring for the pictures so we can see you two are married. Show your diamond.”

Thomas begrudgingly turned his hand up and displayed his diamond and more photos were snapped of him.

The photographer ordered, to his humiliation, "move your hand to your husband’s crotch. Feel his hardness in your hand, and your affection and your longing for his sex.

Thomas shook his head and said, “Please don’t make me do that?”

The Duke countered it by whispering in his ear, “You will be having the whole thing in your mouth on the ride to the reception, and in your ass tonight. Go ahead and move your hand down and hold my crotch for a few pictures. Do it now!” Jose commanded.

Thomas wanted to cry in desperation. This was getting out of control and he could do nothing to stop it. These people kept issuing more humiliating instructions. Thomas moved his hand down to his husband’s enormous crotch and felt the huge hardon growing under his tuxedo slacks. The bulge was enormous under his pants. The thing must be over eight inches, it felt over ten in his hand. He tried to wrap his delicate fingers around it but it was too large. The photographer snapped more pictures with a huge smirk on her face and an amused glint in her eyes.

He felt so disgusted, holding a strange man’s hardon in his hand for a woman to take pictures of him. As the other women watched him embrace the man who just married him, and with his delicate hand, with fingers tipped by bright red nail gloss wrap around the man’s penis. The women all were in the middle of giggle fits.

Then one of the bridemaids said, “*MRS. CORDOBA*. Now, slide your hand under your *HUSBAND’S* pants, and directly hold his hardon in your hand.”

Jose smiled. Thomas got a firm look in his eyes and said, “Absolutely not. No I won’t do that and you can’t make me do it. Forget it.”

Everyone laughed. “You will be having it in your mouth and inside you when we have sex, Isabella. So you should get used to it. DO this for me now, please don’t embarrass us in front of everyone. Remember, you want to appear to be my loving and strong wife. Don’t embarrass me my sweet or else.”

Thomas knew he had little choice in this too. He glared at his sister swearing he would find a way to repay her cruelty. He disgustingly slid his hand under husband’s slacks and delicately wrapped his fingers around the humongous shaft of his husband’s penis. He felt the coarse pubic hair tickling his hand. He felt his skin crawling in total revulsion as he was doing this act with another man. The shaft grew in his fingers until his fingers could no longer totally wrap around it. The woman snapped some more photos of this disgusting act.

Then Jose could no longer stand it. The entire penis erupted in her hand and Thomas squealed girlishly in shock. A flood of hot pungent fluid sprouted from the tip all in the Duke’s pants coating his hand in it. Thomas felt more revolution to the point his stomach twisted.

The girls all laughed at him while Jose had a look of bliss. The girls knew what had happened. The photorapher ordered, “Isabella, pull your hand out and make sure you have a lot of it on your hand, and then lick it for us.”

“How can you be so cruel!” Thomas’s control snapped. “That’s disgusting. I won’t do it.”

Jose glared at Thomas and he withered under the Dukes glare. “If you do this, we will discuss ways to make this better for you. I will give you anything you ask, but if you refuse and make a scene, you will pay.”

Thomas knew he had to do this for them, even if he didn't want to do this. He knew the Duke would punish him if he refused. Thomas didn't want to be publicly punished by the Duke. So he pulled his coated hand out of the Dukes pants. His hand was covered with his husband’s pungent semen and proceeded to bring his coated hand to his face.

Thomas's face twisted in disgust as he looked at his hand dripping with his new husband's semen. He felt like gagging as he extended his tongue and began licking the sickening semen from his hand. His tongue was coated with the hot bitter tasting semen and lapped it up into his mouth. Then he swallowed and licked more into his mouth and swallowed it again. He felt bile threaten to erupt as the semen went down his throat and he licked more. Then he began retching and knelt down on the pavement and retched struggling to not vomit all over the pavement. His sister looked like she wanted to kill someone at the moment. She looked extremely angry. Thomas never saw her look this upset.

Thomas shook with disgust and had a furious look in his eyes as he glared at this cruel photographer.

The woman smiled triumphantly as she looked at the photos Thomas licking the Dukes semen.

Thomas rose from the pavement, still a little unsteady as if he was in a dream he was hoping to wake up from. He didn’t look like he was entirely there in the moment. His husband looked into Thomas’s face and lovingly said, “Isabella that was wonderful. You are so beautiful and I am impressed at how you handled such a large quantity of my fluid. I’m sure you will use that skill for me on the way to the reception, my princess,” the Duke smiled.

Thomas looked up at the Duke sharply, with a look of fear at the word Princess. Did he know? Why had he called Thomas a princess for? There was no way he knew, it was just a word the Duke used but the Duke could not know. Thomas really hoped the Duke didn’t know, but if he did know then he probably wouldn’t have done something like this. His real sister would be coming for them. He dearly loved his true sister so much and she was so strong and totally ruthless. She would cut a man's chest open and rip out his beating heart, feeling it beat its last as she show it to him before she crushed it in her hand. She would be coming for them. There was no way the Duke knew. It was not possible.

Thomas’s face twisted in disgust, still tasting the Duke’s semen in his mouth. He fought to compose himself as women began leaving. Some of the women came to congratulate him. Jose held Thomas’s hand in his as he fought to recover control over himself. Jose was smiling and said to Thomas, “I had hoped you would enjoy my fluid. We will work on it on the way to the reception.”

The Duke walked Thomas to a large over-sized black limousine with the Duke’s family crest on a set of flags flying on the back. Thomas assumed it was the Cordoba family crest and signifying he was the Duke of the area and the political power of his family. He knew the Duke had immense, fearsome and unquestioned power here. He stood over Thomas just outside of his Limo with his hand cupping Thomas’s bust.

Jose said while fondling and caressing Thomas’s chest, “I love you my sweet. We will be heading to the wedding reception very soon. I must leave for a second to speak to some people. I will be back when I am done.”

The Duke then pulled Thomas into an uncomfortable forceful intimate embrace and smothered him in a disgusting forceful kiss on his lips. Thomas struggled in the Duke’s powerful embrace. Squealing as he felt the tongue slither into his mouth and held him for a full minute. The Duke suddenly let him go and said, “I will be back my love. Let these men do their job.

Thomas looked up pleading and asked, “Jose, my husband. I promise that I will not fight you in the limo. I know that you want my services on the way so please don’t let them restrain me in the seat. I will sit quietly and wait for you to return.”

Thomas looked at the security men waiting to take control as the Duke considered. Then the Duke nodded and said to the security men, “Isabella promised not to fight or run away. So let her seat herself in the limo without the restraints. See if she is serious, but if she breaks her word or tries to run then do it. Isabella,” Jose looked into Thomas’s eyes harshly, “I am trusting you to keep your word. Don’t disappoint me.”

The Duke turned and walked away. The security closely watched Thomas as he submissively sat alone in the seat and simply waited for his husband as the door was shut and locked. The only other occupant of the vehicle was a guard who sat, watching him.

Thomas sat quietly as he was waiting for the Duke to return. What the Duke wanted during the ride to the reception had been made very clear. Thomas calmly sat there trying to decide how to proceed. He knew what the Duke wanted and he knew this was going to be humiliating and demeaning. He also knew he had little choice right now. He decided to remain appearing to be the passive graceful wife of society that he had become. He didn’t want the others to see him in an undignified manner. Society seeing the fighting desperate wife as she has to be overpowered and forced into the role would do him no good. That would not work and it would hurt his image. The women would enjoy it. He needed to show them that he could lead them, that he was in control and could be an inspiration, or a nightmare.

Thomas knew he was going to be allowed to express himself in private. They cared little about what he said privately to them. He would be free to express his true outrage at this. The people involved in his enslavement and transformation would keep his behavior to themselves or report to his husband. They could not go public with it. His private life was private. The security and handmaidens his husband hired were sworn to secrecy, and probably signed nondisclosure contracts. But they expected a refined woman in public. Thomas had little problem with that.

This man had to keep everything he said private. Thomas remembered him very well. Thomas looked up with a look of pure hatred that he had cleverly repressed. “You!” Thomas snarled. “I remember you. The scumbag who broke into my home with your friend. You are Alfonso, and that other man Philip. Is this what you do for fun?”

The young man seated across from Thomas was silent. He looked professional, strong and competent. There was no response as he kept his eye on Thomas. His look was uncaring and detached. That made Thomas more angry and he snarled louder, “You have no problem with this? Forcefully abduct young men from their homes to bring them here against their will. To marry another man. Do you do this often?” Thomas figured he didn’t and this probably wasn’t a common practice in this nation.

There was still no response. Thomas knew security people were trained to be silent and competent. “I know your job is to make sure that I stay under control, so Leanne can dress me as a woman. Overpower my resistance if I resist Leanne’s efforts to feminize me for the Duke. You are probably here to keep me under control for the Duke’s perverted sexual desires when that time comes. Is that about right, you and that faggot Duke, has he had you too?” Thomas was just venting now and seeing if he could get more information and break this man’s control.

Thomas was only rewarded with the reflection of cool confidence from Alfonso. Alfonso’s training allowed him to remain silent and in control of the subject he was assigned. Thomas sensed a growing anger within the other man. The dim flair in the man’s eyes told Thomas that this man was getting angry. Thomas smirked. His lipstick made his smile more evident and sensuous.

“Am I right?” Thomas cooed to the man. “He did take you like the Duke is going to take me tonight? You were his bitch?” Thomas smirked wider. “How was it?”

The response was still silence, but Thomas felt a growing simmering anger from Alfonso. “Just admit you liked it, Alfonso. You enjoyed the Duke treating you like a woman, feeling him pounding you like a feminine faggot, making you feel like a horny aroused woman. Did you dress sexy for him when he took you like a woman?”

Thomas stared at Alfonso. He felt he could almost see the steam blowing from the top of Alfonso’s head. He shook as if to repress the anger he was feeling. Thomas knew this wasn’t smart, but he was so angry and Alfonso was part of the cause of it all. Whatever happened, would be interesting to see.

“Admit it, you felt so good when the Duke fucked you like the woman you are, Alfonso. You dressed up sexy, seduced and let him treat you like a woman. That was your relationship to him, as his bitch before I came along.”

Alfonso’s face turned a darker shade of red, but he didn’t respond. “Did you gag on it when you were sucking him off, Alfonso? On your knees taking his cock down your throat like a woman. Did you enjoy that too or just anal? You can tell me, faggot.” Thomas smirked knowing he just about had it.

“I know you are a pervert like the Duke. You pretended to be his woman and take his cock when he paid you all of the money to be his bitch. He dominated you just like he is going to dominate me. How many times did you dress up like a bitch and see him in his bedroom? Did you seduce him for his money or was it for something else that went bad when he chose me?”

That was it and Thomas knew it. Alfonso lashed out, “I never did those disgusting faggot things that you are about to do with your husband, you perverted faggot. Look at you there. Look at me, what would make you think I ever did those sick things? You married him, not me. I am just here to make sure you fulfill your obligations as a good wife, honey. You will be the one who accepts his seed tonight. I have never accepted a man’s seed in me.”

Thomas’s smile grew. He knew this man would never dress as a woman or ever let a man treat him as a woman. He had known all along.

“I know that Alfonso,” Thomas said matter-of-factly. “Because of you, I must be this man's wife. You and I both know what kind of man I was before you forced me. You saw me before all this happened. You abducted me for this wedding. You made it possible to inflict all of this perversion on me. Your continued presence will make sure that all of the Duke’s plans for me will be realized. You know that I resisted and I told you I was not homosexual. I told you that I didn’t want to marry him. You know I am attracted to women because you saw a woman in my place when you dragged me from there. You know I am not willing. Because of the laws and the legality of forcible arranged marriages in this land and your orders, you don’t care if I hate this. You have your orders. Remember that point because it is important. This is on you, you abducted me, and you followed your orders. None of this would have happened to me if it wasn’t for you! Never forget that Alfonso, because I won’t forget you.”

The calm manner he spoke combined with the hard look in Thomas’s face had a chilling effect. Not that Alfonso thought Thomas could really do anything to him. Yes, Thomas was marrying one of the most powerful men in the nation, his closeness and intimacy with the Duke combined with the power Thomas would wield on behalf of the Duke once things began to settle would make Thomas a very powerful person in his own right. Of course, being the wife his decisions would have to be approved by the Duke in order to be valid and enforced. Getting the Duke's approval shouldn’t be a problem by that time. Alfonso figured they had a long way to go before that time. There were many other things this man did not know about Thomas. Few people here really had a clue who Thomas really was. He intended to keep it that way until it was the right time. His eyes met Thomas’s, Thomas’s eyes showing no fear at all.

“Mrs. Cordoba, please listen. None of this is my doing. I was just following the Duke’s orders and if I didn’t do it, someone else would. I had nothing to do with placing you in this marriage to the Duke. That was your family. A lot of this was Leanne’s doing, she made you a woman and has done this to other people.”

“True,” Thomas conceded. “Though, you still took me from my home so Leanne could do this to me. So it is on you. Not someone else. If it was someone else, then that person would share the blame instead of you. Whatever sick perverted twisted thing he forces on me. You will share the guilt in it. I won’t forget you Alfonso.”

Then Thomas said, “I always knew you didn’t serve the Duke sexually. You found girls for him, didn’t you?”

“What?” Alfonso looked up suddenly. His face was filled with shock.

“You did this to me,” said Thomas knowingly. “So it stands to reason that you probably did this to others. You found other girls for him. You looked around for a desperate and helpless girl for the Duke, just like you did to me?”

“You had a contract signed for you. Remember that Thomas,” Alfonso pointed out.

Thomas smiled, “Yes. I am sure you forced those other girls into contracts they had no choice but to sign. Either you found secrets to force them into it or their families did. The Duke’s fearsome power kept the women quiet. You all seem like very immoral people who would have no problem finding a girl’s secrets that she wanted to keep quiet. You would have no problem dragging her to the Duke’s estate for his use over and over a period of time and then releasing her. You probably were rewarded by being allowed to spend time with her. Then the Duke would give her a massive sum of money for her silence and what she suffered. And threaten her if she talked.”

Alfonso just stared at Thomas for a minute. “How did you guess?”

“Because you did it to me, so you probably did it to others,” said Thomas casually. “I am guessing girls since this thing usually happens to girls. I am probably the first man. I can’t figure out what prompted the Duke to want to do this to a man. Maybe a fetish, or something else. I will figure it out,” Thomas said confidently.

Thomas and Alfonso sat in silence for the next few minutes. Alfonso was most disturbed. How had Thomas figured all of that out? Somehow, Thomas could figure things out very quickly. Then there was that threat and the fact that Thomas held him responsible, at least partially. The Duke was going to treat Thomas as his wife, and it was his right as a husband to do it. There was nothing Thomas could do about it now.

Princess of Castile

By Jennifer Reed
Thomas meets some new people at the wedding reception

The door to the limo opened and the Duke slid in beside his male bride, Thomas. Thomas looked up, feeling very small and meek before the enormous man towering above him. They looked very much like a newlywed couple. The Duke’s eyes were filled with lust as he looked down at his bride. “I love you Isabella. You are a ravishing and beautiful woman.”

The Duke motioned for the driver and the driver pulled away from the curb. The Duke descended on his bride in a fury of lust. The Duke wrapped his arms tightly around his bride and began smothering Thomas with passionate kisses. Thomas sat still as revulsion rushed through his very core. Thomas was being smothered in kisses and his desperate squeals were silenced by the Duke’s passion. Thomas was completely revolted. He gagged and choked as the Duke’s tongue was slithering inside his mouth. Thomas could do nothing but accept his husband’s kisses. Thomas kept himself strong and refused to allow himself to go into panic mode to fight this assault. He remembered he was the wife and he was going to honor his word to accept the Duke’s advances.

Thomas stiffened as he felt the Duke’s hand slide under the top of his gown and beneath his bra cup to begin pinching his nipple. Thomas felt his nipple being pulled and rolled between the Duke’s forefinger and thumb. Then the Duke began squeezing the soft mound of flesh under Thomas' raised nipple. Thomas cried a little.

Thomas felt disgusted. The painful and violating pulling of his nipple and squeezing of his breasts as he was being forcibly kissed felt completely gross. Even if he had been a genetic woman, he would have been repulsed by the Duke and his behavior. Thomas passively accepted this because he didn’t have any choice. It didn’t take long. By the time the Duke had enough playing, Thomas' face had a thin coat of the Duke’s saliva on it that was dripping down his cheek. His lips were sore from how hard the Duke had kissed him. His breasts felt sore from being squeezed so cruelly. Then the Duke looked deeply into Thomas' eyes.

Thomas choked with desperate emotion and tears, “That was disgusting. I feel so violated and disgusted, Jose.”

The Duke said, “My Princess. I know you are very scared because you have never been with a man like me. I love you a lot and I will be here to take care of all of your needs my love. I will be a good husband for you and help you adapt to being my wife. Leanne will also help you and there will be other women to help explain some of our customs to you. You are my wife and you need to accept that you have become a woman.”

The Duke’s eyes hardened and narrowed as Thomas replied harshly, “Never! I am not a woman. I am a man and I will never accept being your wife. I was not meant to be a wife.”

The Duke chuckled knowingly. “Isabella, my princess, you are now my bride and it’s time you fully accept it. This is your life. You are no longer a man. You were meant to be a woman and you know that in your heart. Your sister told me all about the games you played with her as children. She told me how you dressed and showed me the pictures of you so pretty as a teen. And,” Jose locked eyes with a frightened and betrayed Thomas. He smiled knowingly. “And you have tiny budding breasts. I felt them when I was feeling your nipples a few moments ago. Men don’t have flesh like that under their nipples. Only girls have those and you must have gone to some effort to develop a chest like that. So please stop pretending to be a man. You know you aren’t and that you never wanted to be a man. I will give you the life you wanted and the freedom to follow it.”

Thomas shook his head, “I have no idea what you are talking about. My sister forced me to develop like this. It was never my choice.” He knew he was lying, but he simply wasn’t willing to admit it to a man like the Duke.

“I will accept you and help you become the woman you want to be. Leanne will also assist you,” said the Duke. “That is how much I love you.”

Thomas snorted rudely, “Don’t pretend you care anything about me, Jose. You know that I am a man. You have no interest in helping me and neither does Leanne. Leanne is a sadistic cunt you paid to force me into this life, for your perverted desires. She is only interested in a paycheck. Helping me isn’t on her mind, she is helping you get what you desire. You are a cruel sadistic monster and you only want to force me to be your wife for your sick deviant desires. You are only interested in your own pleasure and your quest for vengeance against my family. You want to crush me. There is nothing I can do to stop you. You set it up that way, so I have no choice. I am trapped into being your wife with no way out. So please don’t lie to me. You lied to everyone else, but I see through your lies. I am not your wife. I am your captive.

The Duke sat silently, watching Thomas closely. His hand playing in Thomas' under Thomas' bra cup squeezing his breast.

Thomas still couldn’t get used to the feeling of a man squeezing his breast. It made his skin crawl. “I will never accept you as my husband because no one gave me a choice. Least of all you!”

It was a fact that Thomas had a lot of trouble accepting. He had swallowed ounces of the Duke’s semen. It was much more than most men ejaculate. How could he handle so much at once?

The Duke seemed to know what Thomas was thinking of as he pulled his slacks down, exposing his enormous penis in full view of Thomas' wide desperate eyes. He smiled and said, “Isabella I want your affections right now.”

Thomas warily looked at the huge penis the duke was offering for his service. Thomas trembled with disgust and shook his head in defiance. This was a terrible, disgusting thing that the Duke was demanding. Jose had discussed it openly with his sister and the other women at the photoshoot. The Duke wanted Thomas to give him a blowjob.

After his previous experience, Thomas could not imagine accepting the semen again, let alone accepting an actual penis filling his mouth now. But he knew it was going to happen. It was too much. “No, Please, Jose.” Thomas' voice cracked as his lower lip quivered.

The Duke kept his gaze on the trembling young, feminized man as Thomas shook in fear as he watched the Duke offering out his penis. The Duke said, “You know you have to do this for me. And you know you will be required to do this a lot. You are a woman and my wife, you know now it’s your job to submit to my desires. I will appreciate that very much.”

“No,” Thomas said adamantly. “You can’t make me do it,” Thomas said, knowing the Duke could force him. “I am a man and that is disgusting. I refuse to give you a blowjob. I won’t allow it.”

“Isabella, I know that until now, you have lived as a heterosexual man pursuing women. Women are no longer part of your life now, except to guide you along your new path. You are now my wife. Your family agreed to this and gave you to me. Your husband now wants your wifely affections. You *WILL* do it. My dick wants your affections as my wife. Whether or not you ‘allow’ it is irrelevant. It will happen. Whether you do it willing or I have to force you to do your wifely duty is the question. You will be sucking my dick. It is your choice how it gets done. You are a sexy refined woman right now. You are a woman the other women will envy. They will be jealous of you and want to show you up on your wedding. Think about it, all those society bitches wondering why a man is so sexy and has the most powerful man in the nation at his side. Why do you have such beautiful jewelry and the largest wedding ring. You as a man should not have those things all women desire. They will be jealous of you. Don’t make me have to mess it all up by having to force you. You won’t look so refined then.”

The Duke’s eyebrow raised as he looked at Thomas. “You will make a very dignified impression on those women. You wouldn’t want them to see you all messed up because I had to struggle with you. You won’t want to look like I had to overpower and force a blowjob from you. Would you, my love?”

The Duke watched Thomas' wheels turn as he considered his options. Thomas knew he had to make a very dignified impression on the women if he ever wanted to be someone people could respect and follow. This was still disgusting and he didn’t know how he could get through it. Thomas knew it would happen whether he refused or not. He would be performing oral sex on the man either way. He swallowed his male pride and whispered in total defeat, “I will do it.” His eyes cast down in shame.

“What will you do?” demanded the Duke. He wanted to hear Thomas' total feminine submission.

Thomas looked down at his feet in shame. “I will suck your dick.”

“Good, now that it is settled.” Jose nodded in satisfaction and Thomas' surrender.

Then the Duke leaned over to kiss Thomas again. He struggled as he felt the Duke smother in with passionate intimate kisses once again. Then he lifted Thomas' chin up and started kissing Thomas' neck. Thomas felt the Duke press his lips against his throat and begin sucking. The sucking sensation was a weird uncomfortable feeling. Then Thomas realized that the Duke was giving him a very visible hickey on his neck. Everyone would see the mark the Duke made on him. Thomas knew that that was the point and he felt very humiliated at the realization. Once the Duke finished and pulled away, he admired the dark spot he made on Thomas. Then he smiled and commanded, ”get down on the floor for me.”

Thomas went down to his knees on the floor, feeling the crushing defeat of his masculine pride. Thomas was filled with shame as he looked up at the large flaccid penis hanging inches from his face. The smell of the man’s crotch filled his nasal passages at that moment. The pubic hair scratched his face. This was the position many women assumed for their husband. The Duke saw the fear in Thomas' eyes. “Don’t be afraid my bride. It is what a woman should do for the man she loves. Don’t you agree?”

Thomas agreed with the Duke, but he wasn’t a woman. The Duke knew it too, but he did not care. Thomas could only reply slowly, “Yes, I agree.”

“I am glad we agree,” said the Duke feeling victory over the young man. “Now wrap your hand around my cock and put it in your mouth. Many women have done this for me, used their hand on my dick to prevent too much of it getting in their throat causing them to choke. Make my dick hard in your mouth and make sure to seal your lips around it. Then start sucking. I want to feel the erotic stimulation of your lips caressing the skin of my penis. Use a lot of tongue around the head, swirl it around the head and the slit.”

Thomas sobbed as tears streamed down the side of his face as he wrapped his fingers around the flaccid penis of his husband. He couldn’t believe nor accept that he was holding another man’s penis in his hand. This was something a man should never do. A straight man like him shouldn’t ever do it. It was fine for a gay man to do this disgusting thing, but he was not gay. He whispered while softly caressing the penis and lowering his face down to it.

Thomas stretched his jaw as wide as possible to allow the enormous bulbous head to slide in between his gleaming red lips. He felt the head penetrate his lips and side into his warm mouth and rest as he sealed his lips around the shaft.

The Duke groaned in pleasure as he started. “That feels good. If you don’t want to think of yourself as gay, try to think of yourself as a woman doing her marital obligation to your husband."

It felt like his skin was crawling while his mouth will filled with his husband’s penis. The penis was prying his jaw apart more than he had ever opened his mouth before. This was painful.

Thomas began bobbing his head, massaging the shaft of his husband’s penis with his lips and tongue as a woman did. An overwhelming sense of shame filled him as he was on his knees before his husband in a very feminine submissive position that women did for the man they love giving him oral affection. Many women did it out of love and devotion to their husband. It was an enduring act of love a wife should do for their husband. This was a fulfilling feeling for a woman who did it for their the one they loved and devoted themselves to. Some women even loved the taste, but many did not. The women enjoyed doing it for their husband’s desire, out of a feeling of obligation and the desire to feel her husband's desire for her. It is an obligation for a woman, but not like this. No woman should endure this. This was forced. This was not love, there was no devotion or obligation. There was no marital bond of love or affection. This was just force and fear. Thomas imagined any woman would feel exactly as he was feeling if she was placed in this position. Thomas felt fear, disgust, and degradation.

A woman doing this duty for the man she loved felt good. She felt his desire and, connected with her own, it created a bond of love between the two. Her need to feel his sexual desire, and his need to be pleased by her. This was not that situation. He felt nothing except extreme humiliation and degradation at what this man was doing to him. He felt demeaned as a person and as a man. His jaw was aching as he moved his head back and forth along the penis. He was stimulating it with his moist lips. The penis impaling his mouth slowly hardened, stretching his jaw further. It stiffened into an enormous rod that was violating him. Thomas felt the heat pulsing from the penis as it grew. Thomas felt no desire or love for the man he was doing this for. It was gross and he gagged at the pubic hair getting stuck in his mouth.

A very satisfied groan escaped from the Duke as he held Thomas' head and slowly guided him in his first oral sex with another man at the rate that gave the Duke the most pleasure. It was clear he wasn’t guiding Thomas at the pace that would result in an orgasm yet. The Duke was enjoying the sensations he was receiving from Thomas’ lips against the tender flesh of his own penis.

Ten minutes passed as he slowly increased the pace. Thomas' jaw burnt in agony. His mind was in complete turmoil at being forced to do oral sex on another man. It was a truly grotesque experience that he desperately wanted to be over. It was very demeaning. He had been giving this man a blowjob now for what seemed like forever and he was still working his head at a very slow pace that was not intended to result in an orgasm. Weren’t they expected somewhere? Then, the Duke forced Thomas at a quicker pace and he was doing a more moderate speed. Thomas' head was bobbing up and down and his mouth started to fill with the Duke’s pre ejaculation. The pungent fluid choked him in disgust. He tried to pull his head away but the Duke’s firm grasp prevented him. He choked and sputtered as more fluid flowed into his mouth. It kept slowly oozing into his mouth as he kept sucking. Thomas did not expect it to happen and it was so sudden that he wasn’t ready for the disgusting taste. The taste was horrible and Thomas realized why many women he talked to said they hated tasting it. Most women only did it because they loved the man. Thomas was a man who could never feel any desire or sexual attraction for another male. This was demeaning, and the taste was horrible. He had had no choice except to continue and swallow the small amounts of pre ejaculation that was flowing continuously into his mouth. Jose tightly gripped his head occasionally to shove the large head into his throat. Thomas violently gagged and choked, but he could get no relief from the penis lodged in his mouth.

The Duke released his head as he groaned. He reached down to caress Thomas' face. “Mmmm, this is so wonderful Isabella. This feels so good. I am getting close. I promise I won’t cum on your face. I will cum in your mouth and you will have to work to quickly swallow it all before it runs out of your mouth.. Just as a woman should.” The Duke smirked evilly.

Thomas' mind ached and silently screamed ‘no’. Thomas knew he would swallow this man’s semen. There was no way around it. His deeply hidden truth was that he knew he was a woman inside. He was reacting to the forced sex as any woman would. The male pride he held on to was being defeated but something much stronger was coming out and the Duke would regret it.

The Duke began violently thrusting into Thomas' helpless mouth. He gripped Thomas' curls as he thrust his penis into the younger man’s mouth. Thomas could do nothing but accept that the Duke was now fucking his mouth. Humiliating sucking sounds from his mouth filled the limo. Thomas knew the signs, having experienced this many times from the other side of this demeaning act. He had done this to women.

Thomas squealed and gagged as Jose erupted. His face twisted in revulsion as his mouth rapidly filled with his husband’s pungent hot semen. Semen suddenly shot into his mouth and it kept flowing. His cheeks puffed as his mouth filled to its capacity and threatened to overflow as he desperately squealed. Thomas desperately tried to swallow the pungent juices that totally filled his mouth to avoid making a mess on his face. Disgustedly, he swallowed it and felt the disgusting juice flow down his throat. Another shot unexpectedly shot out as he was in the process of swallowing the first load. His mouth filled again, puffing his cheeks out with the enormous quantity of semen that no man should be able to produce. It was so unexpected that he accidentally inhaled a great quantity into his nasal passages and it flowed out of his nose and down his face. Thomas violently choked on the semen and tears began flowing from his eyes. It was a disgusting experience and he uncontrollably sobbed. So much for presenting himself with any sort of dignity for the assembled women. His red eyes, running makeup and semen covering his face. They would all know what he had done and would have a good time laughing at the feminized male bride who had just given his husband a blowjob. He took a few Kleenexes and attempted to clean his husband’s semen off his face.

“I submitted and gave you your blowjob and it still messed my face up because you were way too rough,” Thomas yelled in anger. “It spilled up my nose and went down my face and chin. How can I present myself with any sort of dignity now? I don’t even have any makeup to redo it.” Thomas was trying to wipe the semen off of his face and mouth.

The Duke had a very satisfied look on his face. “I am a large man and I produce a lot of cum my princess. You did very good with such a large quantity and swallowed most of it.” The Duke smiled approvingly. “You handled my load much better than most women. I will give you a lot of practice at it, Isabella you will improve with more time. You’re talented and very lovely mouth will give me much pleasure.” The duke smiled. “Thank you for such a good blowjob.”

Thomas felt such a deep sense of humiliation. He hung his head and softly wept. The humiliation he was feeling was overpowering him. He never wanted to do such a disgusting thing again. Thomas rubbed his red eyes trying to regain control of his emotions. His eyes were red from crying and his jaw hurt from being forced open for so long. He was rubbing his jaw, trying to massage it. “That was disgusting. If this is what you want me to do then we will have to talk. I can do this, but Duke what is in it for me? You just want to hurt and humiliate me for what my father did to you. This isn’t right.”

“My love, this is not about revenge against your father. He has nothing to do with this. He made big mistakes that really upset me. Your father was very rude, and very malicious. I am not doing this to you over anything your father did to me or my family. I want you, my love. This is about my desire and what I can give you. I can give you more than anything you ever imagined. Your father did nothing to me. He tried to, but he was annoying. He thought he had a lot more power than he really had here. He was an irritation, but that’s it. In the end, I got the best of him and his son will fall for me.”

“What if I don’t fall for you?” demanded Thomas. “I am still a straight man. No matter what you force me to do or how you make me look?”

The Duke smiled, “I think you can fall for me, my sweet. I will give you anything you desire.”

Thomas frowned. “I doubt it. May I ask what my father did to your family?”

“Your father was very malicious. He thought he could get away with anything and he had some powerful allies here until he went too far. He dug his own grave. We will speak of him later,” The Duke said.

“What made him agree to do this to me,” Thomas inquired. “How did you force him to accept this?”

The Duke looked at Thomas. “Your father made a horrible miscalculation in how he handled me and my family and my sister. Craig knew it and I told him to arrange this for you and I would forgive him and leave the rest of his family alone. Your stepmother was afraid when she saw how you were treating women. She was afraid that you would become him,” said the Duke. “So your sister and mother agreed with your father and consented to this marriage in order to insure you don’t become your father. Your sister didn’t want you to treat women the way your father did. And she gets a lot of personal satisfaction seeing you become a wife. And she thinks you will want this anyway.”

“I would never become my father. I had my ways with women, but I always made sure they were comfortable with me. I never forced women. I never agreed with how my father treated women. You don’t have to abuse me like this,” Thomas told him still sniffling and sobbing over what he had just experienced.

The Duke laughed. “This isn’t abuse. My wife just performed her marital obligations. I had to apply some pressure and it is my right as a husband. I know it is a difficult transition, but you will get accustomed to it in time. Just like any wife.” He was enjoying this.

Thomas couldn’t imagine doing that again. It was the most disgusting thing he ever had done. He felt so revolted and demeaned that he had trouble composing himself for his husband. His husband just brushed it off as if it was nothing and that it was his duty as a wife. The Duke never considered Thomas a man. Thomas had no choice. His personal feelings were irrelevant. “Yeah, I will consider it. I will submit to being your loving wife with some conditions for me. I will stop fighting you. I will at least act like I love you. I will need something from you, when you think I have made enough progress.”

“My love, I will give you anything you ask if you can do that for me. I can give you the world,” said the Duke dreamily.

Thomas shook his head. “There is nothing you can give me. You took everything from me. Some things may make this life more acceptable if you can. Just remember, you said anything I ask.”

“I will give you anything,” Replied the Duke. “You just have to ask me, my love. We will discuss it. Don’t ask me for something unreasonable.”

“Unreasonable,” Thomas snorted in contempt. “Like demanding that I change my sex for you, my very life, simply because you desire me. Live as a female and become your wife and submit my entire life for your pleasure. Unreasonable?” Thomas' thinly arched eyebrow rose. “Doing this to me, I think entitles me to ask anything of you. Nothing should be considered unreasonable after this.” Thomas' look was hard and unyielding.

The Duke returned his wife's look and it began to dawn on him. Thomas was very intelligent and determined. Whatever he was considering, was something huge and would be painful to deliver. It would be difficult to refuse.

“What I want most, is my freedom. I want to leave and marry who I choose and return to being a man.” Thomas gave the Duke an accusing look. “But we both know you won’t let me, because you are a perverted bastard. It is exciting to force another man to be your male wife.” Thomas' eyes hardened. “You are disgusting.” He was trying to get the vile taste of the Duke’s semen out of his mouth. It was so disgusting he began gagging and trying to calm himself. Tears were still flowing down his face as they drove.

The Duke was watching his wife as they drove. He had his hand up his wife’s wedding gown sensually caressing and feeling Thomas' upper thigh. Thomas' thigh felt so soft and silky encased in his stockings. The limo approached the banquet hall the Duke rented for the reception. The guests were all waiting and probably wondering what was taking the Bride and Groom so long. Some of the bridesmaids who were there for the pictures knew what the Duke had planned. They were eager to see what condition Thomas was in after that experience. Katherine was very curious and could hardly wait to see her brother now. They knew the bride and Groom would be a little late and for what reason.

The Duke watched Thomas slowly regain control over his emotions as they approached the hall. Thomas slowly forced himself to stop sobbing. He got a tissue and wiped off the long purple streaks of eyeshadow that had ran down his face. He attempted to regain some composure and look more refined. He tried to wipe off the semen from his chin and the gobs that went on his face. He started to wipe the semen from his lips when the Duke told him to stop. Jose wanted people to see the semen on his mouth and on his face. Thomas understood and didn’t argue. He looked at his reflection and he didn’t do a very good job. He still had semen drying on his lips and some still on his cheek. Thomas even had semen stuck in his hair. He hoped he could see Leanne. She knew how to make him look more dignified and she had amazing skills. He hated her as a person, but he respected her abilities. She was very beautiful and skilled. Leanne was highly intelligent, and very cruel.

“Will Leanne be there?” Inquired Thomas softly.

“Yes,” The duke replied. “Leanne will be there to help you with your makeup. She will assist you and she is waiting down the hall. She will help with your hair and makeup.” The Duke directed Thomas to another side door away from the formal reception hall where the guests were waiting. They opened the door and Leanne was there waiting as the Duke took Thomas in and gave Leanne some instructions.

She took one look at Thomas' disheveled look and his hair and gasped, “My, what happened to your hair, Isabella?”

Thomas looked embarrassed. Leanne continued, “Did you have to be restrained or controlled? Did she fight, Duke?”

Thomas replied, “No, I didn’t fight. I agreed to comply tonight. The Duke got out of control during the ride over and demanded my services. He messed up my hair during our intimate time on the ride over here.”

Leanne giggled but she also looked upset. “I will try to make you look more presentable, Lady Isabella. Duke you must try to control yourself more. I spent a lot of time on your wife during the preparations for the ceremony and now it's all for nothing.” She muttered something about men and went to work on Thomas' hair. “I don't have the time or the equipment to make it like it was. I will do my best to make it presentable.”

Thomas thought a little about the formal wedding reception. His family would be there and toasts would be offered. Then an idea came to Thomas and he said as Leanne was combing his hair and doing her best to make it presentable in the short time she had available. “Jose. I have done well, haven't I, so far?”

“Yes,” The Duke agreed.

“I will do well at the reception.” Said Thomas. “And you said I must accept myself as a woman and you are correct. I have gone to much effort behind my father's back to become a woman. So, my question is, Jose, what if I formally come out at the reception and announce myself as a transsexual accepting my womanhood and will you assist me in my formal transition during our marriage. That is my question.”

Leanne got those chills again watching Thomas so boldly ask the Duke to help him transition to a woman.

The Duke watched as Leanne finished with Thomas' hair and began working on his face. Then he said, “Sure. I will help you with the doctor’s appointments and hormones you will need and the surgery. You can come out during the reception toasts and I will formally announce it to the community during the Bridal Banquet on the third day when you come out as my wife. But it will require some extra legal documents for our marriage. It will have to change from a same sex marriage that we entered. I will have our attorneys work on that. But are you sure about this, Isabella?”

“Yes,” Thomas said without any hesitation. “It was your idea and you said I was a woman. My sister told you all about our childhood and how I went out with her friends as another girl. So, let's make it official.”

Then the Duke said to Thomas as Leanne was finishing with his eyes and cheeks. “I have something else to tell you. It is custom for the Bride in some of these ceremonies. During the toasts. The Bride ingests a vial of the Husbands Semen and I made one for you this morning. Your sister Katherine will help you drink it.” Thomas looked sick. “That is after our formal introductions. Katherine has offered to help you. She has the vial full of my semen for you to drink during the Toasts. Remember, you asked me to help you so you must play your part in this.”

Thomas looked sick as he looked down. Then he got a determined look on his face and faced the Duke and said, “Okay, I accept and I will do my part for you.” With the preparation over, Thomas embraced his husband and hooked his arm around the Dukes as they walked out to meet the guests. Leanne had done her best. But she deliberately left the Semen caked on his lips and around his cheeks and hair for the guests to see. That was Jose’s instructions.

He knew that it was going to be very humiliating. He would be introduced to the community as the Duke’s wife, with semen caked all over his face. He was going to be dressed as a woman and that was pretty much how he would be known to everyone. As the feminized male wife for the powerful Duke. Living as a woman for another man’s desire. About as emasculating to a man as one could get. Thomas knew it would be better if he came out as a transsexual transitioning to womanhood. Then he wouldn’t be known as the feminized male wife, living as a woman for his husband. He would be known as a woman transitioning in a marriage. It would be emasculating but he would have more respectability.

Thomas felt the chilling cold clutch of raw fear as he approached the reception hall in the arm of his husband. Thomas had fully regained control of his emotions and composed himself as a refined lady. He wore a respectful smile as he held his husband close. He tried to look refined, even with semen caked on his lips and chin. He did his best to make a good impression so he would be someone the others could respect. He could not afford to present himself as a defeated and desperate man. He couldn’t make a scene of desperation and humiliate himself. Maybe, they all knew and maybe they didn’t. Either way, he would not give them a scene that surely some of them wanted to see. He would compose himself as the respectful and refined lady, in love with his husband and willing to play the role. He was going to be someone they could respect and admire. He was someone they could look for leadership. Thomas was not going to be the desperate humiliated man being forced into this life, even if they knew. He would surprise them. If he made a humiliating seen, that would get no one to support him, when the time came. They would just laugh and think it was adorable. They all knew the law and obviously many women had made scenes in ceremonies like this. Obviously, no one cared. It was the law and remained law because they all supported things like this. He would not make an embarrassing scene.

The scenes would come later.

The Limo pulled in front of the Hall and Thomas looked to his husband. Thomas smiled softly, “I promise you that I will not embarrass you, my husband.” Thomas clutched his husband's arm. He smiled and kissed his husbands cheek. “I will be your elegant and graceful lady. Let’s make a good impression on everyone,” Thomas smiled an alluring feminine smile. They walked in together. Thomas smiled with his husband’s semen coating his lips and some dried on his chin and a thin reflective film on his cheeks. He would make an impression.

Thomas' beautiful soft alluring smile was one of the qualities that made him so desirable to the Duke. Thomas just didn’t know it. That smile was so appealing that it drew the Duke to him. The Duke paid dearly for Thomas and he had to possess the young man at any cost. He also began to suspect there was so much more to Thomas and these appearances may cost him more than he had thought. A lot more. The Duke smiled in return, “Yes my love. I am glad you are cooperating with this. I was afraid you would make things difficult. I had a plan for that.”

That smile returned, “I know. I knew you had a plan in place if I wanted to make things difficult. It would not matter in the end, either way.” Thomas said confidently. “I don’t want them to see me unladylike. They will see a refined elegant lady, someone they can respect. You can rest assured I won’t make an embarrassing scene.”

They walked in with the Dukes security trailing them. Thomas reminded himself to remain in control and act as an elegant refined lady for the Duke. He had to be respectful and confident. He had just married the man of his dreams in the eyes of these people. Thomas held his head high and draped his arm around his husband's arm and they walked together. He saw the people assembled and waiting for them. Someone loudly introduced them as they walked in.

A woman’s alluring voice carried throughout the reception hall, “I present the newly wed bride and groom. Mr. Jose Cordoba and his bride, Mrs. Isabella Cordoba.” Thomas felt the humiliation as he was introduced to everyone as a woman and a bride to another man. He didn’t let his humiliation show as he let the Duke lead them into the hall. There were many elites in the government and rich business people. Leanne was carefully watching him from the back. She had an amused look as she closely watched Thomas for any sign of rebellion. He would not let her have the satisfaction of brutalizing him. Some of the women also smirked at his appearance. They obviously knew what he had just done. It was very evident on Thomas' face. The women knew, if they knew what to look for. He gracefully nodded as he was approached and congratulated them.

“Congratulations on your marriage, Mrs. Cordoba. Oh my” The woman gasped and smirked at Thomas when she noticed the appearance of his face. Some of his hair stuck to his face from dried semen and it was on his cheeks and lips. Some of it had had dried to his bottom lip. It made her smile. She liked it. A feminized man with dried semen from his lover on his face. There was something so hot about it. She figured the Duke was really rough with the small feminized man and it was hot. “It looks like you couldn’t wait to get all hot and steamy with your man,” She smiled at Thomas. “You must be a very kinky dirty girl, Mrs. Cordoba. Couldn’t you wait for tonight to get more intimate?”

Thomas lowered his eyes in deep shame. The woman noticed that Thomas flinched and looked at the floor. She had her suspicions about this marriage. It was difficult to tell just by looking at the woman, but she knew Isabella wasn’t a woman. He was forced into it and she suspected he wasn’t homosexual or willing either. She now knew he was forced into it and forced to sexually service the Duke with his mouth. He tried to hide his disgust and humiliation he felt, but his mannerisms showed his true feelings very clearly. He was disgusted and hated it. That somehow made it a lot hotter and she knew the Duke had forced Thomas to give him a blowjob. “You two must have had a good time. Tell me,” Maggie inquired. “What was he like, I mean intimately. Did you enjoy it?”

Thomas just looked down at his painted toenails in shame. He couldn’t look at her anymore. It was also as she suspected. His face was twisted in disgust at the memory of giving his husband a blowjob. She knew it was something that was in most straight men's nightmares. “You must have enjoyed yourself Isabella and I am sure you will really enjoy your first full intimate night. You could have waited or do you like presenting yourself like this for all to see?”

“So how was it, giving your husband his first blowjob?” Maggie inquired.

The young man was silent and fidgeting, still avoiding her face with his eyes cast down.

“How was the taste, did you enjoy giving your husband pleasure,” Maggy inquired with a smirk.

He didn’t answer and she pushed on, “Come on. Answer me Isabella. Did you like the taste of your husband's cum? How was it.”

He looked up and said softly, “I didn’t like the taste, it will take some getting used to. It was huge and I had trouble fitting it in my mouth. I didn’t like the taste at all. It was gross.”

She chuckled at Thomas' statement. “The larger men are difficult, I know the feeling,” she admitted. “And some girls like the taste. I don’t. But you will get used to it. How do you feel about your husband?” Maggy asked him.

“Uh Yes, I love him very much,” Thomas said to her. Maggie had to admit, it was very convincing.

“She couldn’t wait to give me a blowjob,” The Duke replied. “She was so aroused that she nearly ripped my pants to get at me. She told me that she wants to totally submit herself to me in the proper tradition.”

Thomas wasn’t sure what that meant when Maggie smiled, “What? Do you mean the Three Nights? No one does that anymore and no woman would consider it. We consider it too demeaning and sexist. Are you sure you want to do that Isabella?”

“Yes,” He said confidently. He had no idea what that was.

She looked at Thomas and smiled, “Wow. You must really love him a lot to do the Three Nights of Consummation. No woman has done that in years. Most women would think it is demeaning. Most certainly, no man would put himself through such a demeaning feminine ritual. I can’t imagine any man with self respect as a man doing it. You must really love him.” She had a knowing smile on her face.

She knew the truth and she seemed to enjoy the fact that he was in this situation. The fact that he was straight and forced into this seem to excite her a lot. “Yes,” Said Thomas. “I will do the Three Nights of Consummation for my husband. I love him that much.” He still had no idea what it was. From what the woman had said, he didn’t think he wanted to know either. Either way, he was doing it. The decision was made, it had been announced. Thomas was going to find out and he had no doubt it was going to be very humiliating, demeaning and probably traumatic.

“That is great. No man has ever done it and I think no man who had any dignity would. Very few women would put herself through such a demeaning ritual too. I am Maggie Thomson. I am in charge of a popular women’s charity. I wish you a long and blissful marriage,” she said.

Thomas politely nodded, “Thank you for your kindness.” He knew all about her and her relations to the elites in society. He smiled softly. “I hope you do well with your charity. I will arrange a large donation to help you. Just don’t tell Alice. I know how you hate her.”

She smirked, “Alice is annoying. I hope you and your husband have a very exciting night together. From the way you look, I can see you two started your intimacy early. You have my best wishes!” Maggy said as she put a finger against the first dark spot on Thomas' neck and smirked knowingly.

Thomas' face blushed bright red in embarrassment and humiliation. She smirked, knowing that Thomas was not that kind of man. She could tell by how he looked at her figure. He was attracted to her, not a man. “Isabella, swallow faster next time. Don’t let so much get on your face. You look like a bimbo. It takes time to learn how to do it right. I am sure your husband will give you a lot of practice using your mouth.” She smiled.

He smiled back, “You must be speaking from personal experience, Maggie. Thanks for the advice.” Thomas smirked as he walked away. Her smile faltered as Thomas walked away in the arms of his husband. Isabella had managed to turn her slight insult around on her. Whether Isabella was a man or a woman, she had a sharp intellect that deserved some respect. She told herself that she needed to remember that.

A very large man refined man with a very distinguished mustache approached the Duke and they shook hands. This other man was not as large as Jose. He was still one of the largest men in the room and looked to be in his mid 30s to 40s. Thomas knew who this large man was. He made most other men look small by comparison. This man's sexual appetite matched his size. He was a man that held a lot of power in this nation. He wasn’t nearly as powerful as the Duke, he was only a lowly baron. The Baron congratulated the Duke on the wedding and wished Thomas well. Thomas also knew by looking at the man that he was very cruel and very greedy. Thomas smiled and accepted the praise. “Thank you Baron Vargos. I wish you and Angela well.” Thomas glanced at the beautiful refined woman at the Baron's side. He had heard the Barons mother didn’t like the woman he was seeing. The Baron seemed totally infatuated with Angela.

Maggie, who seemed to be leading this reception said, “It is now time for the first husband and wife dance.”

Thomas let his husband lead him to the center of the floor. The Duke held up his hand and said to the room, ”First, my wife and I would like to make an announcement. My wife has insisted and agreed to observe and consummate the marriage in the old ritual of the Three Nights of Consummation. He told me he wanted to show me his affection and submission as a wife. I will let her tell you all herself.”

Thomas looked at everyone. They seemed shocked, some of them were very amused. He said in a very feminine voice, “I wanted to prove my devotion and love for my husband in the most extreme way. I am told I will be the very first and probably only man to ever observe the Three Nights of Consummation. I am very eager to be the first and only. That is how much I love him.” Thomas was very humiliated to announce it and the shocked and amazed look of everyone else told him what he needed to know. Many of the women looked at him with disbelief and some smirked. They guessed he had no idea what he was getting into.

He tightly embraced the Duke and they danced. Thomas hated this very intimate dance with his husband. He was disgusted by how the Duke clung tightly to him as they danced. This intimate embrace made him uncomfortable. He was revolted by the Dukes continually kissing and licking his neck. Thomas hated the continuous pinching and rubbing of his butt. He was humiliated by how he felt the Duke's manhood harden under his pants and press against him. Thomas told himself that he had better get used to that manhood being used on him in various ways a straight man would never have.

Thomas clung possessively to his new husband as they were dancing. He couldn’t help but overhearing the humiliating comments that were being made about his new lifestyle as a beautiful, feminized man. He heard comments about how beautiful and feminine he was next to his husband.

He turned and saw the large baron watching them. The Baron smiled at them. The Baron Vargos had a reputation for how he treated women and it wasn’t all that different from his own father's. He tended to use women and dismiss them. It was said he was selfish and sort of cruel. All of that stopped when the Baron began his relationship with Angela. It was an amazing transformation of the Baron's character and they were expecting a proposal from the Baron any time. His mother Constance was not at all happy with it.

Their first formal dance together ended and Thomas was relieved. Then all of the other couples took the floor and began dancing. He saw the Baron and his girlfriend Angela get on the floor and dance. They looked totally in love. His sister was dancing with her boyfriend and his mother danced with her new girlfriend. He knew his mother loved this other woman so much.

He was saddened when he found out that his mother had not loved his father at all. She had changed her life a great deal after his father's passing. She explained to him that she never had a sexual attraction to men. His father was very abusive and controlling toward women. He abused and used her. She hated how he forced sex on her any time he desired. She had not wanted to marry him. Her family had many debts they were unable to pay. Her family was going to lose everything. Creditors had threatened to seize her family’s home and evict them. His father offered to marry her and settle her family’s debts. Her family agreed with the marriage proposal.

Fortunately, Thomas' homeland had laws about arranged marriages. Arranged marriages required the brides’ formal signed consent. Witnesses were required to assure the bride consented and was willing. Marriages could not be forced like they could in this nation he was trapped in now. However, once she consented, the old style marriage laws applied which meant her life and body was totally subject to the husband’s authority. Her affairs were under the control of the husband. The nation’s marriage laws still placed the wife totally under the husband's control according to religious law. She had to agree to the marriage, unlike this nation which they marry at the family's consent, whether the bride wants to or not.

His mother had received a massive sum from his father’s passing and they made out very well. She inherited much of the assets and Thomas received a great sum also. He loved his mother and wished her well even if she seemed to resent the fact that he was male. She seemed to get some sadistic pleasure in watching him be feminized and treated as she was by a man. The money from this marriage would help her with the debts she was in. She had a lot of assets that she had to pay for now. So she could afford to retain the assets of his father. She seemed to want what his father gave to him in the will. He suspected that was what this was about. His money was safe, he made sure no one could touch it, and she couldn’t either. They would find that out soon enough.

His money was safe in a federal reserve in the United States. The United States had very strict laws about human trafficking. Money from human trafficking was seized by federal officials there. No one would touch his money. Even through spouses had access to each other's money there, the Duke would find he couldn’t withdraw from his account. The United States would not recognize this marriage as legal. So the Duke would have no access to Thomas' account in the United States. His mother would also be unable to access his money. Thomas could not wait to see their reaction to it all. Only one who had access to it, was him. Thomas smiled.

The dancing portion was over and the guests headed toward the tables. Thomas sat at the table beside his husband as servants poured drinks. Katherine was sitting beside Thomas with a huge knowing smirk stuck on her face. He knew what it was all about and he was dreading this.

Katherine reached into her purse and pulled out a very large vial of fluid. She wore a huge smile as she offered it to Thomas. His husband the Duke looked sideways at him, expecting him to accept the large vial of sickening white thick fluid. He knew it full of Jose’s semen. Thomas reached over and accepted the large vial of semen from Katherine. She said, “I really wanted to be part of this. It is more customary for the husband to offer the vial or the bride's mother to do it. But I begged to be the one to offer the vial to you. You have to drink it or I will have to make you do it, Thomas.” She could not erase the huge smirk on her face. Thomas swore he would get her back for this no matter what. And a few very horrible ideas crossed his mind. He was in this country where these types of marriages can happen if only the family signs a few forms. And he had the Duke and his family that just became her family. There were probably ways to get them to agree to sign the forms for another person, if he asked the right way. Thomas smiled a wolfish evil smile of a predator and Katherine started wondering if she took this too far.

Katherine kept her hand on the vial and took the top off for Thomas. He steeled himself and prepared for this disgusting experience. The guests saw his hickey and Katherine giggled when she first saw it, and she made a comment about the dried semen on his face and lips. She thought this was very amusing. “Brother, that is such a large hickey your husband gave you and don’t think we don’t see the semen dried on your face and all over your lips. You have already had a taste of his semen so this should be nothing.” Then she pushed the vial of semen up to Thomas' lips. He knew he had little choice in this. Thomas opened his mouth to accept it. Katherine tipped his head back and emptied the vial of sickening pungent and bitter semen into his open mouth.

Thomas sputtered at the disgusting taste as the contents of the vial poured into his mouth and down his throat. He choked and gagged as the vial was emptied into his open mouth. He swallowed as fast as he could to avoid the taste. But it did no good, he coated his tongue and into his mouth as he swallowed. It was a lot of semen. There must be half of a pound of his semen in that vial. It seemed as if it would ever reach the end. But it finally did and he felt sick and full by the time the contents of the vial was empty. He sat there gagging and retching at the taste as the women laughed at his humiliation. Katherine was smiling even wider. She whispered in his ear, “You thought it was funny and right when that boy forced me to perform oral on him and I should just accept my place as a girl. How does it feel now, Thomas?”

He was still disgusted and trying to control his choking.

Katherine smiled at him, it was was not a kind smile. “I offer our first toast for my brother on his wedding. He drank the vial of his husband's semen. I wish them a long and happy marriage. From the looks at my brother's face, it looks like they started their intimacy very early.” Everyone laughed.

Then his mother spoke, “I wanted to be the first to congratulate the Bride. The bride is my son and I am the Bride’s mother. Isn't she so beautiful? I always knew my son would make a beautiful woman. I never thought I would see my son as the bride in a wedding to a man. What a shock it all is to me. My son's dream is coming true. It is so beautiful. I am proud of you Isabella. She is so beautiful and graceful.

"There were times that I have suspected that my son was a transsexual. He enjoyed playing with his sister and wearing her clothes when he was young. My son used to go out with his sister and her friends as one of the girls. It was very embarrassing to me as a mother. That girlish nature passed as he grew older and he stopped wearing women’s clothes and began acting like a normal boy. I was very shocked when Isabella told me of her relationship with the Duke in this country and how she loved him. I never suspected that my son was gay. My son had girlfriends and seemed to be attracted to women.

"My son explained how he had fallen in love with a Duke. He explained how he was going to have to dress as a woman for the Dukes desire. My son told me how much he was devoted to the Duke that he was going to begin dressing and living full time as a woman, for the Duke's pleasure. He explained that he was not transsexual, he wasn’t changing into a woman. It was just dressing and acting as a woman. He just wanted to be womanly for the Duke. My son told me that it would settle all of the debts we owed and make himself a beautiful woman for the Duke. My son wanted to make the Duke happy. He also wanted to prove he was worthy of such a powerful man and his desire. He explained the laws in the nation the Duke lived in and asked me to make a legal arranged marriage for him. He also asked me to find a woman who would help feminize him. I met the Duke and arranged the formal papers for the nation. I had attorneys draw up the contract and we signed the marriage license for him. I arranged the required number of signatures to make it legally binding. I met Leanne and she explained to me what she was into and her experience at such things. Leanne told me that she would be happy to make him the most beautiful bride ever. I wish you well in your marriage to the Duke. I am proud of you, Isabelle. I hope your transition to womanhood goes well.” They were all smiling

His mother was smirking at him. She knew that most of what she said was a lie. No one here knew it. Most of them believed her. Most of the guests now believed that he was a gay effeminate man who fell for the Duke and asked her to arrange this marriage for him. If that was the story they were going to tell, fine. It would cost them to keep this illusion he was willing to do this for her.

The guests approved and lifted their glasses for her. Thomas saw his sister stand up with her glass. He silently groaned. ‘this should be good’, Thomas thought sarcastically. The Maid of Honor always offered a toast for the Bride. The bride was her brother. She would really enjoy this.

“Hello everyone,” Said his sister. “I am Katherine. My brother is the Bride.” She smirked at him as Thomas felt so humiliated. “We grew up together. Thomas was just a normal boy for most of his life. He dated many girls in high school. My brother was handsome and girls fell for him. My brother was like any other boy, he dated many girls until he was about sixteen.

His interest in girls changed a lot about then. He started to take an interest in how girls acted, how we dressed and shoes and styles. It wasn’t in an average boyish way where guys pay attention to girl’s sexual features and our sexiness. It was much different. My brother was watching how we moved and interacted with others. He watched how we dress and asked me why.

He came to me and started asking me a lot of questions about a girl’s behavior and why we dress and want to look a certain way. He also asked many strange questions about our bodies. He wanted to know how we interact with boys and what we think is attractive. These were questions that no boy would or should want to know. I started freaking out. I didn’t know what was going on with my brother.

“Then he asked me to dress him as a girl when he was sixteen. He wanted to be a totally convincing girl and pass with other girls our age. How is a sister supposed to handle that request from her brother? We discussed it and I did it for him. He looked like any girl. He was small for his age and had very feminine features. He asked me to accept him as a girl. He spent the entire day with me as a girl. We hung out, we went to our friends and I watched as he got along with them and interacted with my friends as any girl. They accepted him.

"Only one of my friends actually knew that girl was my brother. The others didn’t know. He kept dating girls for the rest of the school year. I watched as his behavior and mannerisms got to be much more feminine. He watched girls and struggled with his own sexuality. My brother became more accomplished as a girl. It was so cute and troubling. He kept trying to pretend he was heterosexual, but I knew he was really gay. I saw it. He wasn’t transsexual. He just liked being girlish.

"Then this year, he gathered me, my mother, and father together. He announced the he had fallen in love with a very powerful man who promised to take care of him. One of the conditions was that he had to be feminized and become a full time crossdresser. He had to live his life as a woman. He told us about the laws of this nation. My brother explained that this was what he wanted. It was going to be an arranged marriage and once it was done, he would no longer have any choices in his life.

"He explained that the Duke demanded this and this was what he wanted. We discussed it and we agreed and signed the forms. This is so strange now, here is my brother, dressed as the most beautiful bride in a gown I will never be able to afford. There is no way that I will surrender to a man the way my sweet brother has. I am happy for you, Isabella. I guess now you are my sister. It's so sweet and I hope you and your husband have a long life together. It is clear you love him with all of your heart.”

Thomas hoped that a hole would form under him and swallow him. He felt utterly humiliated after his sister's speech, just the way his sister intended. He actually wanted to cry. Instead, he stood up. He would enjoy humiliating himself for a change. It was better than others doing it for him. He felt humiliated wearing his bridal gown he was put in this morning. He had the look of a beautiful woman on her wedding day. His white lace floral gown hung just below his knees. The top plunged down between his breasts showing much more cleavage than any other woman there. The cups stuck out further than most women. Floral lace covered the cups of the dress. Thomas felt beautiful and very elegant.

He looked at everyone at the large table and said, “I thank you for all of your kind words. My mother and sister have just told you all of the secrets that I had wished had stayed concealed. I didn’t want my weird childhood to be brought up in public. My beloved, caring sister has kept me from embarrassing myself at school more than a few times.

"I just want to set things right. My sister and mother told you a lot about what they think of my lifestyle and who I am. I have hidden my true self and they don't know. They are wrong about something and I will reveal it now. I have tried to live as a man and failed. I was unable keep steady girlfriends because I was too much like them. A girl usually finds it very awkward and uncomfortable if her boyfriend emulates her too much. Girls left me when it when if became too weird. A girl really hates it when her date dresses as a girl for a date.

"The truth is that I am really a woman inside. My family does not know it and my father refused to approve of it. But I am in truth, a transgender male to female and my beloved husband has agreed to help me with my transition to womanhood. He is a blessing and I am so happy he has agreed to marry me. I visited this nation because I heard they had just legalized gay marriages and a court battle was being fought to extend the arrange marriage laws to include spouses in same sex marriages.

"I heard of a man living full time as a woman, legalized and accepted by society to a degree even New York would have a problem with. I researched the laws and that male bride before me. I admit that I really believed what happened to that young man was an atrocity. It is very difficult for him to accept the conditions he was forced into. He wasn’t a man like me and didn’t want to be feminine. I will make a very beautiful bride for my husband. I hope I can be all the woman he deserves. I love him so much. But I won't remain a male bride for long. I am going to transition to a woman with my husband's help.” Thomas kissed the Duke full on the mouth. Then he said. “I will prove my love for him. I proved it a little this afternoon on the ride here. My lust gets the best of me at times and I can't control myself. I had to give him a blowjob. It was wonderful, Jose, and I promise to give you many more. All a man like you deserves! I will prove myself fully with my complete submission during the Three Nights of Consummation.”

None of his family knew what the Three Nights custom was. But that wasn't what really shocked them. Katherine had long suspected her adopted brother, Thomas, was really transgender and desired to become a woman above most other things. But she never suspected he would boldly announce it here in front of these people. This arrangement pissed him off. He hated the Duke. It would be amusing to watch him be forced into it and treated as a woman. This announcement confused her. There had to be something behind it.

Katherine had to ask, “Thomas, I mean Isabella.” She smirked as she said Isabella. “Is this for real? You have announced that you intend to transition to become a woman. Are you really doing this?”

Thomas looked at her and smiled. “Yes, indeed. This is no joke. I am really going to become a woman.”

“Is Jose forcing you or pressuring you?” Katherine asked.

“No. He wanted a male crossdresssing bride. He's getting a woman. Whether he likes it or not. He hasn't forced me into this decision. Sister, you know our past and how effortlessly I blended in with your friends when we were young. How they all accepted me as one of the girls. They almost forgot I was a biological male beneath it all. You had to know this was coming. I am submitting to him in return for his help in this. And he will give me what I want in return.” Thomas glared at her and smirked.

Then he got everyone's attention when he added, “Something that Leanne told me earlier during my transformation into a male bride stuck with me. She said that in an arranged marriage, the bride not only gains an unwanted husband but she loses all forms of self-determination and expression. That's rather sad and sick that a modern nation like this can accept such a cruel medieval tradition. But I would like to add that that principle does not only apply to brides in arranged marriages. It can also apply to nations. A nation can lose its self-determination in a unification with a larger more powerful country. As this corrupt country of Aragon will find out.”

The way he said that and the cruel expression on his face sent ice rushing down everyone's back.

The speeches were done. Thomas cut the wedding cake and served it. He admitted that it tasted very good. Thomas could not stop thinking of everything his sister said. Thomas felt anger at how she treated him. He considered the rest of his life and smirked. He knew that every one of these people would get theirs. He knew his real sister would be coming. He would have to live a lie until then. All he could do was make sure it cost everyone who was involved it dearly. Castile would be coming soon.

They finished the meal, the cake, and everything was set. The Duke took Thomas back to the limo. Thomas was seated and the Duke sat beside him as the limo pulled away. Thomas sat there, trying to remain calm as the Duke kissed and rubbed his body. He knew that the wedding night was coming and what that would mean. He always imagined that he would be the man on his wedding night. He would have a woman who loved him and that she was going to submit herself as his bride. Now, he was the woman and he had a husband. He was the bride and he had a man expecting him to submit himself as a woman. He was going to do the bride’s part on his own wedding night for a man he married. It was going to be a very violating and disgusting experience. He would do his best.

He had to find out what the three Nights of Consummation was so he could do it. Thomas had to find out what was expected of him in this ritual. The Duke was sucking hard on his neck. The Dukes hard sucking was bringing up an ugly purple spot on his neck. It was a very humiliating, visible hickey. His husband obviously wanted their intimacy to be visible for everyone. He wanted to humiliate Thomas.

Thomas said as the Duke was sucking on his neck, “I know you want me to be your wife. I don’t know why. I know you don’t need my money my father gave me upon his death. It may have to do with my family, but I can’t imagine what that would have to do with you. It may be because of something my father did to you all. But why are you punishing me for it?”

The duke smiled a loving affectionate smile, “I really have no desire to punish you at all. This is to help you. I knew what others were going to do to you over your father. I am past what your father did, but others are not.” Then he kissed Thomas full on the mouth as Thomas gagged. He hated being kissed this way by another man. It was so gross.

The limousine stopped at the front gate of the estate. The gate opened and they pulled up to the manor as the gate closed behind them. The Duke lifted him out of the car and draped Thomas over his shoulder. Thomas was silent as he was carried into the front door.

The Duke set him down on his feet when they reached the door. “I will see you tonight. Leanne is expecting you. I know what you said about submitting to me, and if things work out. We will see if tonight can go smoothly or if we have to use other means.”

The Duke walked away leaving Thomas alone. Thomas walked down a large elaborately adorned hall into a very large room. He felt very uncomfortable with his heels making a very loud audible tap as he walked. He assumed this was the main meeting room of the Manor. There were large sofas arranged along the wall. He saw a large desk and most of the space was open. The room was large and domed. This must be the drawing room. Where was Leanne and her preparation room at? He saw some of the women he assumed was the cleaning staff. They looked too stuffy and formal for him. Obviously wearing more Victorian conservative outfits. He wished they were something less formal. They might appreciate it too. Thomas figured that was what he would do when he was given some authority over the manor.

He walked around for a while until he saw Leanne’s room. It was all what he expected and she had not noticed him yet. The room was arranged like a chamber to trap him in. She had her vanity arranged with all of her cosmetics, hairspray and other items she would have to use on him. There was a hair washing station and a commercial dryer. He was despaired to see her special restraint chair there waiting for him. She obviously had it transported here just for him. He approached her. “I am glad to see you are here and went through the trouble to have my favorite chair transported here too. Are we ready to get started?” Thomas smiled.

“Thanks Mrs. Cordoba. As long as you are pleased. I had this brought here just for you.” Leanne smiled as she approached him.

Thomas prepares for his wedding night and his attendant Leanne gets some unwelcome surprises in their preparation and dressing for the event. Thomas learns something about his fathers past

Thomas had found Leanne’s preparation room with his favorite chair in the center. He still felt a seething hatred for the cruel woman and swore she would pay for what she had done. But he had agreed to allow her to transform him into a woman. As a transsexual, that was his deepest desire.

The sexy lingerie he was going to wear for his husband tonight was hung in the corner and he examined them. He saw the white lacy pushup bra with firm foam cups and a heart in the center of the cleavage. The matching panties were there, sexy silk thong panties he really wanted to wear. He saw the rolled-up stockings, and garter belt, and matching white heel pumps. They would look very sexy as he stood there in his bridal gown he was dressed in earlier.

Leanne was preparing his makeup and arranging the rollers for his hair again to reset it. Thomas approached Leanne as she was preparing the stuff for tonight.

“Leanne, I have agreed not to fight the feminization and I will comply with it. I see the lingerie I will wear for him tonight and I will go along with that too. But there is something that I need to know before we begin.”

Leanne held out her hand to stop him. “I think I know what you will ask Mrs. Cordoba. You want to know about the Three Nights of Consummation. Am I correct? You must have heard about it.”

“Yes,” Thomas replied. “Maggy and Alice mentioned that I would be the first man to perform the feminine marriage ritual in the country. I want to know what it is. Can you tell me?”

Leanne looked at Thomas for a moment over her horn-rimmed glasses.

She then replied, “Your husband has arranged someone to explain it to you, Mrs. Cordoba. I have been instructed to let you two talk and she will explain the Three Nights to you, and what you can expect tonight and for the next three days. She is eager to speak to you Mrs. Cordoba.” Leanne opened the door to the and said, “You can come in Jessica. Mrs. Cordoba is waiting for you.”

Another woman walked in. Thomas assumed this was Jessica and she was stunningly beautiful. Thomas found her enchanting sexuality very appealing. Dark brown hair fell across her shoulders shaping her perfect beautiful face. Her dark swirling eyes drew him into their beauty. Her mascara and eye lashes made her very enticing. They were almost an inch from her eyelids. Her eyeshadow was dark purple and just the right coverage on her lids to make her eyes very enchanting and exotic. Her top seemed almost designed to draw all attention right to her very ample breasts. Her cup size was larger than his right now and her top seemed to display much of her very ample breasts. Thomas felt jealous. She had more cleavage on display than he did.

Her skirt was way too short, but that was probably the idea. Her fingernails and toenails gleaming in the sunlight and were perfectly polished in bright red. Her legs were very long and appealing. She was very tall and seemed to be very dominant and strong. Thomas felt very jealous of Jessica.

“I am Jessica, and I assume you are Thomas!”

He frowned. Jessica called him Thomas. He stared at her wondering. She smiled at him, a soft warm smile. It didn’t help, he knew something was wrong.

“No,” Thomas said. “I am afraid you are mistaken Ma’am. My name is Isabella Cordoba. I am the Duke’s wife.”

Jessica looked at Thomas for a few long seconds. She was smiling and thinking about Thomas saying he was Isabella. Then she laughed a little and replied, “I cannot understand how a man can be named a wife. It just makes no sense, but it is a twist of the law. Because of the recent court ruling, a man can be named the wife in an arranged marriage and bound and placed under the husband the way women have been for a thousand years. It isn't really right,” She said.

Jessica continued, “Isabella is just the name your husband forced on you and there is nothing you can do about it. Isabella wasn’t the name you were born with and it is not your name, Thomas. So don’t let it become you.”

Thomas turned away. Thomas didn’t really understand how she knew so much. “I think that I prefer being called Isabella. Will you explain how you know my name?” Thomas demanded, staring into her eyes.

“It is not yet time. I will tell you all about me when the time is right. All you need to know now is one, I am here to help and assist you. I am here to answer any questions you may have about the marital ritual you will be doing for your new husband. I feel bad that you are forced to do this.”

Thomas didn’t think Jessica really felt bad for him. Her smirk made her seem very insincere.

“I just don’t think it is right,” Jessica replied with an amused smirk.

Jessica then walked over to the window looking out into the garden. With her back to Thomas, he was able to get a good view of her tight butt that the dress framed well.

“The ritual is for the woman to show her devotion and feminine submission to her husband. It was for women of another time and very few women of today would consider it. Except for the especially devout and submissive women. Most women consider it a demeaning and humiliating ritual. For a woman who feels no affection or devotion to the man she is marrying, it will be a horrid violation of her person. It must be 100 times worse for a heterosexual man, accustomed to being in the dominant position to a woman, to be forced to take on the feminine submission to a dominant man.”

She then turned to Thomas with a big smirk on her face. “To be the submissive bride to a man. It must really make him feel very demeaned and humiliated. It will be very difficult for you, Thomas. You will feel anything but a man.”

Thomas glared at her for a few seconds, simmering in anger. He never really felt like a man, but she didn’t need to know that yet.

“You are enjoying this aren’t you?” Thomas accused. “You will enjoy seeing this man take my masculinity and dignity away from me won’t you?” His glare was one of the most fearsome things she had ever seen. “You enjoy seeing me like this.”

“Yes,” Jessica admitted. “I must admit that this will be very amusing.” Her smirk widened into a full grin. “I don’t mean to be offensive or hurtful.“

“Yes, you do,” Thomas interrupted. “Try to be honest with me. You will love seeing this happen to me. You know I am going to be demeaned and humiliated, and you will enjoy it. Your part in this is to make sure it is as humiliating as it can be, and to enjoy witnessing it. There is an agenda here. You are involved or you wouldn’t be here and know my name. There has to be a reason you are here. You being involved and brought here means you have some connection with the people here.”

Jessica stopped what she was going to say and just stood there for around a full minute. This was a man who she couldn’t deceive. He was already very suspicious of her involvement. He pieced together some of it and knew she wasn’t here to help him. She may as well admit it.

“Yes. I will enjoy seeing you demeaned. I was told what you believe to be a woman's place is in life. I was told about how you believe we must submit to a man and how you have treated women in your life. I know how your father treated women and taught you to treat them. I know how you have treated women. So I fully admit I will love seeing you treated in the way you have treated the women in your life. I love that you now must submit to a man in the way you believe women must submit to a man. Now you have to be the woman. It seems like justice.”

Thomas’ mind could only attempt to deduce her true identity and connections to her family.

Jessica knew a little about him and his family. There were a few ways she could have known all of that she did. If he had to bet, he figured he knew how she knew. He had strong suspicions about who she was, but he would keep them to himself until he had further proof.

“I know you have questions,” Jessica said. “And that’s why I am here. I can tell you anything you need to know about the experience that awaits you

“Yes, you and others have mentioned a ritual. But, first thing I want to know is, whose idea was it for you to help me?” Thomas inquired.

She smiled, “Your husband asked me to come and help you. I have known him for a year now and I have personal experience that can help you?”

“What personal experience,” Thomas inquired. Nothing she said made sense.

“Well, I was in a marriage like yours.” Jessica replied.

“What? You married the Duke,” Thomas stated in disbelief. That seemed unlikely, but possible. It was more likely she was married to someone else who treated her cruelly.

“No, the Duke has never been married. No woman really liked being with him, as you can guess why. He has not had a long-term relationship with a woman. Most women can’t stand him and he has traumatized a few. I just know him,” Jessica said, feeling uncomfortable.

“That makes sense. You weren’t married to the Duke before, but you must have been married to someone.” Thomas’s mind was racing now and it was very evident to Jessica that he was thinking this through. “You must have performed this ritual I will be doing for the Duke. So whoever you married, must have had connections with the Duke's family, but I think it is far more likely your connections was with my own family since you know so much about me and my father. Since you won’t tell me, then fine. Please don’t lie to me, Jessica,” Thomas said while Jessica now fumed. “Since you won’t tell me, can you tell me about the Three Nights of Consummation.”

Jessica smirked evilly. “Oh it is fun. I loved doing it for my ex-husband. It was so fun.” Jessica said dryly. Her voice was dripping with sarcasm. Thomas knew that it was no fun at all. She was most likely forced into it. Seeing Jessica’s beautifully fit body, her hair, and obvious enhancements in certain areas. That narrowed down the possibilities who her previous husband was in Thomas’s mind. “It was the most demeaning thing I was ever forced through and I had no say in it. I was in a marriage like yours.”

“You mean your family agreed to put you in a marriage against your will and you were forced to marry a man?” Thomas said. Thomas now had very strong suspicions, but he wanted final confirmation.

“Yes, he forced me to do a lot of things that I hated. He was very demeaning and he never loved me,” Jessica replied sadly.

That made no sense. Of course he never loved her. Love should have never been expected in a situation like that. Things were not making sense to Thomas. He decided to let it go, clarification would come later. “You are now free. May I ask what happened to your husband,” Inquired Thomas.

“He died,” Jessica said. “As an answer to my prayer, I think. I am free to determine the course of my own life once again.”

Thomas’s eyes bolted up suddenly, shocking and scaring Jessica a bit. She stepped back defensively. Thomas may look very feminine and delicate in his bridal makeup wearing a wedding gown, but he still looked fierce at that moment. That statement pretty much sealed it. Now he knew. “You mean your previous husband is dead?”

“Yes,” She said, not really understanding where this was going.

“Your husband’s death freed you to live your own life. Now you are here to see that I am feminized and abused. You will enjoy that I am forced into the humiliating ritual you had to do for your husband.” Thomas’s face wore a very brilliant smile as if a lightbulb just flashed in his head and a hidden piece had just fallen into place. Of course, many rich men died often. Her husband could still have been anyone, but the fact she was here. The fact that she was so happy that he was being feminized and abused by a man in the way she was, narrowed the possibilities quite a bit. It left only one option for who her previous husband was. It made him very sad that she was abused and molested.

All he could say was, “I am sorry for what happened to you, Jessica. No one should be forced to marry someone they don’t know or want to marry. Everyone should always get a choice in who to marry. It is an atrocity to take such a choice away and force it this way. I will see if there is anything that I can do for you. What is this ritual all about?”

“The Ritual is a very intense three days of very intense repeated sex. It was designed by women of another era as a very public display of her commitment and submission to her husband. The sex is rigorous, unforgiving, and intense for three nights in a row. It was designed and done by Noble women of another era when women were expected to submit to her husband. The more extreme and public the submission was to her husband, the better her status was. It was like a one-up thing, she was trying to outdo other women in her extreme submission and public display of devotion to her husband. This was some time in the late middle ages. The ritual is considered demeaning and silly now, but some women still take it seriously. More often, it's done this way and to display the man's strength and virility more than the woman's. I can see by that dark spot around your neck that the Duke couldn’t wait until tonight.”

Thomas looked down as he rubbed the dark spot on his neck. “Yeah he gave me one of these already.”

“So what did you two do,” she asked.

Thomas hesitated a little, this was embarrassing. “He forced me to give him a blowjob on the way to the reception. He stopped the car and pulled my hair. He forced me to give him a blowjob like a woman. It was disgusting, then he sucked on my neck.”

Jessica reached out and rubbed the dark spot on Thomas’s neck, marveling at it. She wore a brilliant triumphant smile on her face. It was very hot that the Duke was seriously doing this to another man. Thomas was going to be the first man to go through this. She didn’t seriously think that the Duke was going to go through with it when the Duke told her about his plan. Here it was, a man with his first marital hickey, displaying it proudly for all to see. A man was indeed going to be the first to publicly perform the Three Nights of Consummation.

“That hickey is to show everyone that your husband is exercising his rights and that you two are performing the Three Nights. He gives you a hickey each time he has sex with you. It's to show everyone that you have started the consummation. Each time he makes love or seeds you, he will give you a hickey. You proudly show it. It is to show the strength and virility of your husband. All of your hickeys will be counted at the end of the three-day period when you are shown to all the family and friends during the banquet.”

Oh my god, this was too much. Thomas thought as a tear ran down his eye. It sounded very demeaning. He would have many more hickeys by the time it was over. It was to publicly display that he was receiving sex from his husband. How could any woman consider doing this?

“It is difficult, I know,” Jessica said seeing the tear run down Thomas’s face. “It was incredibly humiliating to me too. The first night was the most traumatic. You wont to even get in bed with him. You must sit in a chair beside the bed, eagerly awaiting for him to wake up and have sex with you again and again. You are to lean over the bed with your arms spread, offering yourself for his satisfaction. I was restrained to the bedposts. I didn’t know what was expected and wouldn’t have done it. I expect that’s what will happen to you too. He will have sex with you three or four times each night during the three nights period. This first day is just the beginning. There’s much more to it.” Jessica was smiling very widely.

Thomas was distressed and pacing the floor listening to it. He couldn’t believe what this young woman was put through. He felt so bad for her. Now he would be doing it for his husband. It was going to be very demeaning and humiliating. He was going to have to be eager, receive it, and proudly display the results for the public for this to work. He couldn’t let them see how humiliating and distressing it was for him. “Can you explain it all for me?” Thomas asked her.

Jessica smiled so widely. “It’s a three day period of intense sex to display his strength and virtility as a husband. You will be taken care of. Handmaidens will take care of you. You will only be allowed to wear white during this period. And after the first night of seeding. Your face must be hidden from the public until the third day when you are revealed to the general public as his wife.”

“What?”

“Yes, there is a special wedding mask that will be secured to your face during that period and you can’t take it off. It is called a bliss mask. Only your husband and your principal handmaiden will be allowed to see your face. Your family meets you on the first day after the wedding night. Then you will meet his family on the second night. There will be an official wedding banquet on the third day when your mask is taken off and you are unveiled for the general public to celebrate you. Your hickeys will be counted. Your husband will be celebrated. Your purity will be lost by then and they will discuss your husband's strength and virility.

“But you were a woman,” Thomas said to her. “It was all meant for your sex. It shouldn’t had been that difficult on you.”

She looked very offended. “Do you think it is acceptable to treat a woman this way, but not a man!”

“No,” Thomas said. “It’s just easier. You were having sex with the sex you are naturally attracted to. You submit and give him your body. The sex is natural, the penetration is natural for your gender. It isn’t at all natural for me. Dressing like a woman, letting a man have sex with it. It is repulsive. I don’t know how I can deal with it.” Thomas whimpered. “You are a woman doing a woman’s natural function.” Thomas knew that he was also a woman inside. But he didn’t want her to know that.

“That is very sexist, Isabella.” Then she smirked, “Since you are going to live as a woman, your sexist attitude will also apply to you now.”

He looked at Jessica and said, “A woman is meant to submit to a man. Since I am now a woman, that does also apply to me. I agree what you endured was a nightmare. No woman should go through this. I shouldn’t have to go through this either. No one should. But I will have to endure the ritual and I think you will enjoy seeing me go through it all.”

She clearly thought it would be very interesting to see. She probably couldn’t wait to see the downfall of his masculine pride begin. Thomas looked at her, “And I assume that this will not be the only time I see you.”

She smiled warmly, “Of course not. I will see you a lot during the Three Nights of Consummation. I have been consulted by the Duke to assist you during this time. I am here to guide you through the consummation process. I have been through it myself. I will be here to help you after the consummation period.”

‘I bet she can hardly wait to see me do the consummation process,” Thomas thought to himself sourly.

“I am glad you are here to help me,” Thomas said to her.

Then Thomas said, “Jessica, I can see what your ex-husband saw in you. You are very beautiful. You have such large and lovely breasts. I only wish you met a man who would treat you better. It’s never right to force a woman.”

She looked at him with doubt, “I thought you were all about women being weaker and her submission. That’s what you told me, right?”

“Yes,” Thomas said adamantly. “I do believe a woman must submit to her man, but to a man she chooses and loves. A woman will willingly submit to him out of love. It can’t be forced. Her submission must be freely offered through love. That is where many men make their mistake and get it wrong. Forced submission isn’t love. It isn’t free and it’s not really submission. It's fear and fear is never a good foundation for a marriage. That’s the lesson I’m going to teach my new husband, if he wants me to be a woman for him.”

Jessica was stunned into silence, unable to reply for a few long minutes as she sat down. Everyone seemed to have the wrong idea about this young man. He was very intelligent, well spoken. and knew what was going on. He was also incredibly strong. She wondered if the Duke knew what he had gotten himself into. She suddenly stood up and said, “I look forward to seeing more of you, Isabella. I am going to have to start calling you that. We both know you are a man named Thomas, but that is irrelevant. I will see you some time tomorrow.”

Thomas said, “I do see what your ex-husband saw in you. You are stunningly beautiful and I am jealous of your beauty. I can only hope that I can be as beautiful as you are, Jessica,” Thomas smiled softly at her. “I will try to make tonight go smoothly for my husband.”

She was stunned again. She turned to leave and added, “Try not to fight the Duke tonight. It will be rough on you, degrading, and probably painful if what I have heard about him is true. You will have to adapt to being in the woman's role for sex with a husband. I am sure it will be very mentally difficult and humiliating. I know you have already gone through the ritual lubrication during the preparation for the wedding. You were bent over in view of the bridesmaids for Leanne to lubricate your anal cavity? Didn’t you?”

“Yes,” He hissed in anger. “I don’t know why she had to do it that way with the women and my sister giggling.”

“It is one of the wedding rituals. The lubrication is a major part of the ritual. It is especially so in arranged marriages. They use massive amounts of lube to insure you are well lubricated for the intense sex on the wedding night. It was realized that it was better to do this to the women, because she is usually afraid. She is afraid and usually does not know the man. The unfamiliarity and fear prevents her body from functioning naturally during sex. It will prevent her from secreting the natural lubrication though the vagina. That only happens if she becomes aroused. It can be done against her will, but most men aren’t willing to or knowledgeable about how a woman's body works. He will simply want to get straight to the penetration. He won’t want to play with her first, kissing, soft caresses to put her at ease, or massage her vagina or licking to get her aroused. So we developed this ritual and the bridesmaids help and watch as her vagina and anus are lubricated. You just experienced it. We know your body won't naturally lubricate no matter how aroused you are. I suspect you will feel just like those women felt, hence, the lubrication ritual.” She giggled to herself.

“Yeah, the women watched and giggled. I didn’t understand when she asked me if I wanted to be lubricated. I asked about it, she said in front of everyone, ‘for sex’. The bridesmaids squealed and laughed. I was so humiliated,” he looked down ashamed. “She was insistent, demanded humiliating answers in front of everyone. She asked if I received my enema before she did the lubrication. I couldn’t believe what she was asking. I hate Leanne.”

Jessica nodded in acknowledgement. “I have heard that Leanne is cold and very cruel. I was told that she cares nothing for the men she turns into wives. But I suspect that you really aren’t a man at all,” Jessica said. “I will be here to help you tomorrow and we will discuss your part in it. You will have sex with your husband tonight. You will be restrained to assure you fulfill your obligations and that and he can do his part with as little resistance as possible from you. That will formally consummate the marriage. He will formally be your husband. That act will lock you to him in marriage.

"The next morning, you will be washed, probably by a young man and a woman. You will have to practice your walk with Leanne, either on a treadmill or a track. A special walk in heels the husband want their feminized male brides to do for them to signify their status as feminized male brides. Then you will be prepared for the day, including wearing the bliss mask, and then meeting your family. Do you have any questions?” Jessica asked.

“No, I understand. I just wish I didn’t have to be restrained. I will do my part now that I know.” Thomas told her.

“Maybe you can talk her out of it if you are willing to cooperate with your husband tonight, but I doubt she will give in no matter what you promise. She loves her power and wont yield it to anyone. I will be here tomorrow, Isabella. Have a beautiful night with your new husband.”

He watched Jessica walk away showing off her gorgeous ass. Thomas knew it was going to be very painful. The Duke had that enormous penis in his mouth and it stretched his jaw to its limit. It was over two inches in diameter. Sex was going to hurt him a lot.

He was left alone for a few minutes which he assumed Jessica was talking to Leanne. The chair was in the center of the room and Thomas began examining it. He picked up one of the leather arm straps and ran his hand over them. He hooked the buckles and pulled and felt them.

Leanne had come back while Thomas was still stooped over examining the restraint chair he was immobilized in during the preparation for the wedding. He had the arm strap in between his fingers, examining it closely. Leanne walked behind him, she assumed he was so focused on the chair he didn’t hear her. She was about to announce her presence when he said, without looking back, “It is nice to see you again, Ms. Sterling.” He turned around and acknowledged her. “I had a nice conversation with Jessica. Now what will we do?”

“I assume you now know all about the Three Nights of Consummation. You must be prepared for your first intimate night with your husband.”

He frowned. “I guess pleading or offering to pay you a lot to let me leave will do no good. You will see this through until I am forcibly raped by him, making the marriage official and legally binding. Am I correct?”

“You know you are,” She confirmed. Have a seat Mrs. Cordoba, so we can begin.”

He frowned at the chair, “Why?” He inquired. “You just spent all morning curling and doing my makeup. I figured I would just go to the bedroom. He is probably there waiting for me.”

“He is waiting for his bride,” Leanne confirmed. “But we must make you beautiful for your first night with him. You are very undignified and not presentable yet. Your curls are messed up. Your makeup is running and smeared. We must make you appealing again. He wants your appearance to be flawless and beautiful for your night with him. So let's get started.”

Then Leanne moved in to begin removing his wedding gown when Thomas held up his hand to stop her. He said in a very female manner, “I can remove my own clothing, thank you very much.” And he unlaced his own wedding gown and let it slip down his body. He stepped out of it and then naturally reached behind his back and undid his own bra strap and removed it. Thomas stepped out of his heels and carefully unrolled his own nylons from his legs and sloped out of the panties he was wearing.

Leanne watched and was very disturbed by how natural he was with female clothing. Most men would have struggled with the laces and hooks on female clothing. Thomas removed it all very naturally as most women would. He was careful not to create any run in the nylons and most men would simply rip them off. The needles of ice ran through her veins again. This would be trouble. Was Thomas a transgender?

She looked at his naked body and a few things stood out that she did not see before. Things were so chaotic during the preparation for the wedding. Now she saw how smooth his hair was. Her eyes went to his chest and she could not help but notice the slight growth under his nipples. Those were breasts she was looking at. His waist was more narrow than most men and his hips also had some growth to them. He had an unmistakable womanly form. Even his face was very decidedly female.

All of this meant that he was not really a man. He must have gone to much effort to feminize himself. All of his protests were just for show. He did want to be female so feminizing him would have no effect. And now she did not want to do this job anymore. She knew that she was abusing another woman. This was not something she was comfortable with at all. But there was a contract and she had little choice. She pointed to the chair and said sternly, “Please have a seat, Mrs. Cordoba.”

“Please don’t make me sit in that again. It is so demeaning,” Thomas pleaded.

She was unmoved, “Please have a seat, Mrs. Cordoba. I will call security to assist me if it is needed. You will be in the chair and I will do what I need to do.”

“Fine, I will remember this too.” He turned and sat down.

Leanne didnt use the buckles and straps this time. Must be some measure of trust while she applied cold cream on his face. She rinsed the foundation off. He felt uncomfortable sitting in the chair totally nude while she worked on him. She washed his hair again and he sat still as she put the curlers in one by one. Taking a piece of his hair and rolling his hair in the rollers. It was a lengthy process and she was meticulous. Except this time, he knew it was coming and didn’t fight her. He didn’t fight, she didn’t have to have a man come in and hold his head for her. He sat perfectly still, fuming and she saw the anger in him as she worked. The level of anger was disturbing. She knew sooner or later; he would snap and that unnatural control would break. She was going to make sure she always had security close by to deal with it when it happened. The process took around an hour then he was left alone with his hair in the rollers under the dryer as she left.

Leanne was careful. She paid close attention to Thomas as he sat under the dryer perfectly still. He didn’t rage or yell like her previous man did. He was in complete control over his emotions. It was almost like he wanted all of this. Except that she saw the anger in his eyes. The previous male bride screamed and cried in the empty room knowing the time was coming soon when another man was going to have sex with him. Knowing there was nothing he could do to stop it. Having tried to stop them and was overpowered each time. The feeling of powerlessness and the foreboding feeling that the time was coming. He had a breakdown and she watched it happen. Thomas displayed none of that. He just stared ahead, letting his curls dry in silence. It was very unnerving.

Thomas was still, she saw he was thinking things through. She smirked in the darkness; Leanne still had reservations about this job now. The level of anger she saw in Thomas and his reaction to it all was very female. He acted more like a woman facing this future than a man.

She returned forty-five minutes later when she figured his hair was dry. He said the most unexpected thing. “You were not going to tell me, were you?”

She looked down at the man strapped in the chair. “What, Mrs. Cordoba?”

He laughed, “About Jessica. You had no intention of telling me about her?”

“I don’t know her. The Duke knows her and she came to help you. That’s all I know Ma’am,” Leanne said.

“And you are a liar!” Thomas said in a tone of ice. She stepped back and Thomas saw her anger. “You had no intention of telling me that my father was her previous husband! She was married to my father, he abused her. That is the only thing that makes sense. I will find out how she is connected with the Duke. How that happened? And how you two know each other, but don’t for a second think I will believe you two do not know each other. You and Jessica got together and planned this out. And you were not going to tell me.”

Leanne was stunned into silence as she cursed herself. She knew that Thomas was very intelligent and that he had the ability to rapidly piece together information. “It isn’t my job to tell you these things Ma’am. My job is to dress you for your husband’s fetishes,” Leanne replied.

He smirked, “Of course. You better not tell Jessica that I know. That isn’t your job either.”

“Yes, we are clear,” Leanne agreed. It seemed she had no problem keeping things away from Jessica, but Jessica wasn’t part of her job. Thomas felt like he could trust her to keep this away from Jessica, since Leanne didn’t give a rat’s ass about what Jessica knew. Then she proceeded to remove the rollers from his hair and redo his face.

Thomas sat silently as Leanne worked on him. She reapplied the foundation rubbing in a thick coat of liquid foundation on his face. She did his eyes in a darker more exotic color. His lips were made in a shiny red lip gloss. Thick long false eyelashes were applied to his eyelids. She traced his eyes with an eyeliner pencil. It was a very overdone feminine image. He really enjoyed the look. Then, Thomas asked, “Excuse me Leanne. Why didn’t you moisturize my face before you applied the foundation?”

“Excuse me, Mrs. Cordoba?” Leanne looked confused at his question.

“Well, I know many women apply a moisturizer to their face before the foundation so it has a smooth surface. Why didn’t you do that? I figured my face would be dry after having that on all day. Not a very good surface for a foundation.”

Now Leanne had a deeper suspicion. How would a guy know about this? He knew more than most guys did about makeup. “I don’t think you need a moisturizer. Your skin is smooth enough. We will do it tomorrow morning.”

She quickly switched the subject. “Mrs. Cordoba. I need you to listen to me.”

Thomas was silent as he just watched her. She figured he was listening. “I will need your cooperation tonight. You can’t give me any trouble. Do you understand?”

Thomas watched her with his icy cold glare. He refused to respond.

“If you resist or give me trouble tonight, I will have to punish you.” She reached and took a long cane off the wall. “I will have you bent over as I cane your bare ass if you try to fight. I need you to dress yourself for your husband.”

He refused to respond. She just received that icy cold look of his. He understood.

“I trust you will obey me. Or you will receive more.” She began to unstrap Thomas.

He stood up and said, “Is that all? When you progress to electrical wires on my genitals or cutting, then we will talk about what real pain is. I still gave them trouble.”

“What! I have seen your records, Ma’am and you have experienced nothing like that,” Leanne replied.

“You have your secrets and I have mine, Leanne,” Thomas stated. Then he continued. “Tonight, when I am expected to consummate this marriage with the Duke. Can you please not have the guards restrain and strap me to his bed?”

“Mrs. Cordoba, what made you think about that?” Jessica must have told him.

“I was told how this is done on male brides and I hate being tied up. Can you please not do that,” Thomas begged her.

“I am afraid that is how it is done to insure you fulfill your obligations to your husband tonight,” Leanne informed him.

“I will submit to him. I will fulfill my obligations to my husband tonight.” He hated saying that the man was his husband. “I will lean over the bed for him and sit in the chair when he is done,” Thomas pleaded. “Please don’t have the security strap me to the end of the bed.”

“If you submit,” Leanne said. “And give me no problems then I will not have you strapped to the bed.”

“Thank you, Leanne,” Thomas said with a smile. “What should I wear tonight?”

‘She pointed to the lingerie on top of a table. He examined them and shrugged.

'This should make me look very sexy tonight.’ Thomas thought to himself. He picked up the shiny lace thong panties. They were small, just his size with embroidered pink hearts on the thin waistband and front. There was just a thin string in the back. He slid the panties up his legs feeling shame doing this. Leanne watching him and he was doing this for a man he never met. But the clothing itself felt natural and right. He picked the bra up and examined it. They were a very sexy underwire padded cup bra. It was lacy white with embroider silk hearts on the cups. The straps had lace trim. It was adorned in diamonds and must have custom made for him. He slid his arms in the straps, looked at Leanne facing her. He reached back and hooked the straps together like there was nothing to it.

Thomas enjoyed Leanne’s stunned look at how easily he had hooked his own bra with his inch long fingernails. Most men could never have done that even without the fingernails. Hooking a bra's eyehooks from behind was never a skill men ever had to know. Fingernails made it more difficult. Every man she worked with needed her assistance to hook the bra. Leanne suspicions grew stronger.

She watched him wrap the lace garter belt around his waist with the skill of a woman accustomed to doing it. He sat down and carefully rolled his nylons up his legs, careful to avoid snagging or running the material. He was careful to keep the seams straight and he hooked the garter straps to the nylon tops. He was very sexy as he slipped the breast forms into the cups of his bra. He posed in the mirror and looking at the floral designs in the nylon stockings that encased his legs. Then he put on his jewelry. He attached two sets of clip-on earrings to his ears. Each one had large sapphire stones hanging from his ears. He wrapped the necklace around his neck and hooked it. It had a large inset ruby in the center with a ring of smaller diamonds. He applied a few bracelets to his wrists and then did a very sexy feminine pose in the mirror.

Leanne was very now worried. She had little doubt that Thomas was a transgender male to female. She had a very strong suspicion that he knew it and he was playing with them. The Duke was probably happy and him being so naturally feminine, that meant that the feminization would be very effective to making him pretty. The Duke wanted that.

But for the purposes of the marriage, the feminization would be very ineffective to the final goal. Making Thomas into a proper submissive male bride. Most men who wanted a male bride in this type of marriage, wanted a feminine pretty man as his bride. The feminization was double edged. Part of it was to satisfy the husband. The other part of the process and reason for the feminization was to crush the male spirit in the bride. The feminization did that part well, for most men. Their sexism insured that once they knew their status as feminized men, it was crushing and ensured that their resistance was broken. Their spirits crushed. They accepted their place as brides to a man.

If the man wanted to be feminized, then it would be ineffective. It would be like trying to feminize a woman, it would have little effect on her emotionally. If Leanne was right, then this feminization would not demoralize Thomas. It would stiffen his resistance and have little other effect on his personality. He would throw it back in her face and go along with it. She began to suspect that Thomas was a transexual, with a long history of dressing as a woman, and feminizing himself with female hormones. This would have little effect on him. If that was true, he would enjoy some of it.... Thomas would not break from the feminization.

He thought he looked sexy enough for the Duke. He turned to Leanne and said, “I am ready. Can you show me to my husband's bedroom?” She saw the disgusted look on his face referring to the Duke as his husband. It was repulsive to him. Just like any other woman, being intimate with a man she did not want would be a repulsive experience.

“Yes we are ready. You do look beautiful. The Duke will be very pleased.” Thomas stood there looking like a natural woman. No matter how hard she tried to make him look like an overdone exotic transvestite with too much makeup, he still looked like a natural woman.

Leanne went to the door and called out to the men, “We are ready.”

Suddenly, the two men appeared and seized Thomas by the arms. Fear engulfed Thomas as they forced him out the door. He didn’t struggle as they led him out of the room. He gave the most hateful betrayed look to Leanne. “I thought we had an agreement you would not do this. You violated my trust and lied to me. I will not forget this, Leanne. Ever.”

He began struggling and he escaped the men’s grips. They reacquired him and he easily escaped again. The men forced him down on the floor and pressed a knee into the small of his back as he wrenched Thomas’s arms behind him. They handcuffed him and strapped his feet together. Leanne walked toward them. He thought Leanne was going to discipline him, but Leanne just walked past him. Thomas watched as she walked down the hall. He watched her open the door for the men as they lifted Thomas up and carried him into the bedroom.

They put Thomas on the bed and unstrapped his ankles and stood him at the end of the bed. Thomas was restrained while the other man who drove him here attached padded wrist cuffs to the bedrails securing him in position at the end of the bed. Then attached ankle cuffs to the bottom of the bedposts, to each of his ankles. He was pretty much immobile. Not going anywhere. He could kneel up and down, but he was secured in the perfect position for sex with his husband. Leanne examined his hair and legs and noticed they were all right.

He glared at Leanne with the most venomous look, “I thought we had an agreement. I told you I would not resist my husband tonight. You lied to me and broke our agreement. I can no longer trust you, Leanne,” He said icily. “I guarantee you will regret betraying my trust.”

Leanne just walked out as if she had no concerns at all. But she really was afraid now. She saw that look of extreme hatred and she knew he was serious. She also knew that with her status with her husband and their political power they would share, this was not an idle threat at all. He might really be able to seek revenge on her. It was not unreasonable that he could destroy her entire life. But she had no choice here. This was what the Duke demanded and she had to do it. But she was resolved to get out of here as quickly as possible. This was not a job she wanted to do with Thomas anymore. She knew with Thomas’s intellect, his will, and his cunning that, Thomas as a woman, she could work her way into the Dukes trust and convince him to comply with her requests and get a lot of power on his behalf. As many wives tend to do with powerful husbands.

Leanne walked out. It was as Thomas had suspected all along. Leanne was a liar, nothing she said could be trusted. She never intended to fulfill the agreement with him. It was her plan all along, so he would willingly comply and dress himself. He swore he would get her back…......somehow.

Antonio had been bent over on the bed biting a pillow for almost an hour how as his husband had mounted him, and driving in and out of Antonios ass as hard as he could. Antonio could do nothing but bite the pillow and cry. His long red fingernails gripped the blankets as he bit the pillow. His husband, the Major Rafael Velasquez seemed no where near done mounting and violently fucking his ass. Antonio sobbed as he remained bent over with the vile Major behind him driving in and out as hard as possible.

He had been stuck in this cruel marriage for two months now. The physical pain of being penetrated by this mans nine to ten inch cock has ceased. It used to hurt and make him so sore the next day. But his ass had got used to the cruel violation. But the emotional toll and the mental agony of being forcefully penetrated and violated never got easier. He was a straight man who was used to sex with women. Not men, and not this way. But he had been sold and he wondered what caused his family to agree to sell him into this arrangement with the Major. Antonio could only guess that they were protecting their children and wanted their young kids to remain living. That would be a good motivation to agree to sign the forms condemning him to this cruel life.

And he used to be a very powerful Baron in a neighboring country. He was beloved by his people and had almost endless wealth, and now he was signed into an unwanted marriage with a cruel heartless man. He had been being drilled for almost an hour and the mental agony of this was getting to be overwhelming and he cried out, “Major, Please Stop this. Please this is enough.” He cried out in tears.

“Shut up Marcia,” The Major growled. “You know you deserve all of this so just bend over and take it like a woman. You earned this life with your actions and you were cruel. You deserve to suffer, you sadistic pig so take it all.” And the Major drove all the way in slapping his pelvis against Antonio’s ass and pulling almost all the way out and slamming into him again. Humiliating and demoralizing sounds and grunts were coming from Antonio’s mouth as he was being even more violently fucked and it was slamming the bed against the wall.

Finally, after nearly an hour and a half, the Major drove in deep into Antonio and had a very satisfying orgasm. It was massive and the ejaculation went in deep and spread its warm sickening feeling inside of Antonio. It was a disgusting experience for a straight man and he covered his face and sobbed.

Antonio rolled over and cried helpless as the Major just smiled. He rolled Antonio over and looked deep into his eyes and kissed Antonio. He forcelly kissed Antonio and drove his tongue deep into Antonio’s mouth. He squeeled and cried at the violation.

Then it was over, the Major glared into Antonio’s eyes and said deeply, “Marcia you know you deserve to suffer. After what you did, you deserve this life and I am glad I am the one to deliver the right punishment to you. I hope you realize that, and you will never be free. Your homeland thinks you are dead. Your family has been destroyed by your actions. Your mother was almost glad to accept payment and sign the forms. You deserve what is happening to you.”

Then the Major rolled over and shut his eyes as Antonio started crying. His thoughts went back to when all of this started. The day he was captured and sent here. It was such a stuning shock. He was having a hot session of sex with his wife then. It was a slightly different marriage when it was over. The wife was upset then and then the woman he really wanted walked through the door. He saw the woman of his dreams, the one he was engaged to, and he was deeply in love with. He was then going to send the other wife out and divorce her. That was over and he immediately left to go on a long trip with Angela. They made the arrangements and he left the proceedings to his attorneys to deal with his present wife.

Then it all went wrong. He arrived at the plane to leave. He stepped in and saw the body of Angela slumped over with a hole in her head. He looked around and saw a group of very fearsome women dressed in black uniforms. He knew what these women were with their blood red arrow crossing eachother on each of their collars. One of the women approached him and snarled, “Your hell is about to begin, you sadistic pig. You will pay for what you did.” Then he was seized and a needle plunged in his arm and he went to sleep.

He woke up and was taken out of the plane and his spirits dropped when he saw the black flags waving over the airport with the image of the red arrows crossing eachother. He was in Castile and he knew he was fucked. The Empress met him there and told him he would never leave and gave orders to take him to his wedding.

He was taken to a small chapel and women stripped him, shaved him down, gave him an enema and lucubrated him. Then dressed him as a bride and he was taken to the Altar and married to the Major. He didn’t even bother protesting. He was told his family consented for him and that was it.

Then he was violated that night and repeatably violated every night. He was forced into the three nights thing and that was even worse and he began to get an idea what this was all about. It was revenge, payback. He noticed one face in the crowd that was very happy and could not stop smiling. A young man that appeared in his late 20s that was dressed as a male again while he was there feminized for his wedding. That young man smiled so wide. He was ecstatic. That young man met him after the wedding and whispered in his ear, “I hope you enjoy this life. You deserve it. I will see you again as the banquet in three days and see how you are doing.” The young man walked with with a huge sadistic sneer on his face.

Antonio suffered three cruel nights of almost continuous pounding sex of every kind. He received a hickey for every time. The sex was relentless and hard. The major was ruthless and merciless during those three nights. It totally demoralized him and demonstrated that he was nothing but a toy for the Major and the Major was going to enjoy this.

The banquet on the third day was about the worst. Castile had almost abolished this practice but it was revived for him personally. It was completely humiliating. He was woke up and violated multiple times that morning as he was being dressed and disciplined for that day. And violated right before it was time to go. Antonio knew exactly why this was being done to him now. He remembered that event very well and must have been planed for him. Then he was taken to the Banquet and declared the Majors wife. His veil was removed and his mask removed. His hickeis were counted and the Major was congratulated. Antonio totally broke down during that banquet and he was allowed to sit down. People couldn’t stop humiliating and harassing him. They knew what he did and enjoyed his destruction very much. Then he was taken to the back, and given no choice. It was approved for him and he was strapped in the chair again and the young man came in and totally humiliated him. He ranted at him for a long time and then viciously slapped him and punched him in the mouth. Then, the young man pried his mouth open and jerked himself until he ejaculated right into Antonio’s open mouth and forced to swallow it. The young man left laughing as Antonio broke down.

The Major had Antonio taken to a bathroom where he violently raped Antonio after forcing a little oral on him first. Antonio had a total sobbing breakdown after that. The Young man came back in to humiliate him once more and congratulated him on his new life and wished him well. The young man left in triumph at Antonio’s total destruction.

The Major was a few inches smaller than Antonio but much stockier. He did try to fight the major a few times when they were alone. Antonio hulled off and punched the Major across the jaw. It had little effect and he was beaten for that. Antonio realized that despite his size, he stood no chance against the Majors Elite military training.

Then his memories drifted off to Angela and her dead body. He woke the Major up and asked, “Why Angela, why did you all have Angela killed? She did nothing to any of you?”

“Neither did that young man, but it doesn’t matter. She paid for choosing you despite what you did. So she had to pay and we knew her death would affect you deeply. Angela had to die.”

Princess of Castile

It is the wedding night and the Duke makes some stunning and frightening discoveries about his new bride Thomas. He is forces to acecpt that nothing is as it seems.

The door opened and the shadow of a massive man loomed in the doorway. Thomas could see that the man wore a brilliant scarlet bathrobe embroidered with a family crest. Because the man's face was hidden in shadow, Thomas could only assume that this was his husband, the Duke.

The Duke moved in behind Thomas and embraced him from behind saying, “You look stunning tonight, my princess.”

He stood to Thomas's side as he carefully appraised the young bound man at the end of his bed.

“You are such a beautiful woman.”

The Duke moved closer to Thomas and began sensually caressing Thomas’s false breasts. Thomas felt very uncomfortable standing there in his lingerie with the Duke's hand massaging his breasts as if Thomas were a true woman.

Thomas knew without a doubt that the Duke had already made up his mind to go through with the marriage. He had decided to trap Thomas, consummate the marriage, and humiliate and demean Thomas as much as possible.

Thomas decided to try to plead with him one more time. There were a few things that needed to be said and the Duke needed to hear them. It was probably a waste of time. But, with Thomas standing there in women’s lingerie, hands, and feet bound with a horny man's hand squeezing his breasts, any waste of time was good.

He turned and tried to look serious. His long false eyelashes and exotic eyeshadow only made the hard look in his eyes look soft and very inviting, defeating any of his efforts to look serious. He could feel Jose’s breath on the back of his neck. Thomas silently cursed.

“Duke, Jose, will you please try to listen to me tonight before we start. I have something I need to tell you.”

The Duke didn’t really stop, but he did give his attention to Thomas. Standing beside him, he faced Thomas while his hand made its way underneath the breast form and was now directly squeezing and pinching Thomas's breasts. “Sure, my princess, what do you want to tell me before we begin making love?”

He wished the Duke would stop squeezing his breasts, but he knew the Duke fully intended to have sex with him. There was no way to stop it and no way out.

“I know that no matter what I say, you will have sex with me tonight and trap me in this marriage for your sick pleasure. I am unable to stop anything you will do with me tonight. Nothing I say matters to you. I just want to tell you I don’t want to be your wife. Please listen to me, Jose. I may accept that I am female and this is the life I want. Thanks for giving it to me, but I have no desire to be trapped in an unwanted marriage with a man I barely know. If you do this, I will hate you.”

Thomas was yelling, knowing he had the Duke's attention even as he continued to fondle Thomas’s chest and kiss him.

“Please let me go before this goes too far. If you continue along this course and force me to be your wife, if you rape me against my will tonight, I will hate you forever. You can force me to be your wife, but never in my mind. I will hate you, and sooner or later, I will find a way to destroy everything you love. Is that what you want?”

The only response to his long-winded speech was a forcible full kiss on the mouth. The Duke very tightly gripped Thomas’s face and forced Thomas's face around and deeply kissed the young man. Thomas struggled with the Duke's tongue slithering deep in his mouth. The Duke was a forceful and repulsive man.

The Duke released Thomas's face, but continued messaging Thomas's breasts. He said, “My love Isabella. I know this is difficult. I believe you will adapt and love me as a wife should. You desire to be a woman. In time, you will see this is your place and I will give you everything you desire. You look so feminine and lovely. I truly love you.”

Thomas just glared at him and said, “I fear you. I said what I wanted, do what you want now. I hope you let me go.” He knew the Duke would not let him go.

The Duke kissed him again as Thomas grimaced in revulsion gagging at the man's tongue invading his mouth. “My love, you are my wife now. Why would I want to let you go, why would you want to leave me? I love you more than anything in the world.” The Duke was pinching Thomas’s nipples like he would squeeze and fondle a woman's breast.

“Why? So you can be a nice guy and not entrap and force a woman into an unwanted marriage. Give her dignity and freedom so you can be a nice, respectful guy.”

Thomas looked at the Duke, who was still squeezing his nipple. Then he laughed, “We both know you have no intention of doing that. You don’t care how this will affect me. That’s simply the kind of man you are.”

The Duke's hand was under his bra and breast forms squeezing and playing with Thomas’s soft, underdeveloped breasts and nipples. He nuzzled Thomas's neck loving and caressing the young man's body. The Duke moaned and said, “I love you so much. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen!”

Thomas fumed in rage as he was being kissed by the horny, vile Duke. It made him so angry at how helpless he felt, in the face of this disgusting assault. He was bound and restrained with straps, helpless to do anything, but allow this man to continue kissing him.

“I am not your woman,” snarled Thomas. Then he got a tongue in his mouth again that made him gag. The kiss was forceful, and he knew his lips were going to be bruised from the force of the kiss. He choked and gagged in disgust.

The Duke pulled back and said, “Yes, you are my woman Isabella. My woman forever. I love you, my sweet!” Thomas cringed as the Duke began to squeeze and play with his breasts. “Did you receive your enema?”

“Yes,” Thomas wept. “Please, don’t do this.”

“I have to show my love to you, princess. It's required. "Were you lubricated by your handmaiden?”

“Yes, she did, you scum. I hate you!” Thomas hissed. “I hate you for this and I will always hate you!”

The Duke stood back as Thomas said that. The way he said it bothered the Duke. It wasn’t a shout of outrage. There was no white-hot rage. It was said in an icy calm manner. The Duke suspected it was all true. There was a lot that really bothered the Duke about this. Thomas seemed very calm and able to articulate his thoughts even under this sort of stress. He knew he would overcome Thomas. Thomas would become a suitable wife. It would not be easy, but the Duke had never failed. He would not start failing now.

The Duke said, “You don’t hate me. In time you will love me. I will make you beautiful. You will have expensive jewels all over. The women will envy how rich and powerful your husband is. They will envy your beauty. You will see, my love.

Thomas refused to respond anymore. He would be silent for the rest of the night, no matter what the Duke did. He would probably scream when he was penetrated and make involuntary sex noises, but that would be it. The Duke was going to know how Thomas felt about being his wife. If he had no choice except to be the bride to a man, then that man was going to know how unhappy it made him.

The Duke squeezed Thomas's face and twisted his head to face him as he kissed the young man. His tongue slithered into his mouth again as he caressed the feminized man's body. Then the Duke bent lower and pressed his lips against Thomas's exposed neck and began sucking very hard.

Thomas knew this part was coming. He was receiving another hickey to publicly signify that His husband had sex with him again. He silently accepted it as the Duke grabbed his hair tightly to lift his head up to expose his neck. Thomas felt the Duke's lips upon his neck, sucking. It was painful as he sucked and created another dark spot on his neck. Everyone who saw him would see it. It was totally humiliating.

Thomas held his position allowing his husband to give him his next consummation hickey. It was gross, and he cried out in pain when the Duke pulled his hair too hard.

Thomas endured the Duke's foreplay for around another hour. The Duke spent a lot of time pinching and rolling his nipple with the Duke's tongue in his mouth. He stood silently and passive as the Duke was deeply kissing him while playing and pulling his nipple. The Duke stopped and lightly slapped Thomas. That jolted Thomas and he cried out in anger.

The Duke said angrily, “Isabella. This is our wedding night. Our night of seeding. I want you to feel the passion I have for you. Give me your womanly passion and love. When I am kissing you, kiss me back. Moan and move like an aroused woman.”

Thomas glared at the man who still had his hand moving and pinching him beneath his bra cup. He had Thomas in a tight embrace. “How can I give you any passion, you slime? I can’t even move. You had your guards tie my hands and feet to your bed. Do anything you want to me, I can’t stop you, but I won’t give you any passion that I don’t have. I hate you!”

The Duke's answer to that was a more vicious slap that rocked Thomas's head to the side, and the impact resounded across the room. Thomas cried out in pain as lights flashed in his head from the impact. The Duke said louder and more dominant, “Yes, you will give me your feminine passion now. Tell me how much you love me and want to feel my cock inside you.”

Thomas just glared back at the Duke. “No.”

He received another slap that rocked his face. He cried out. Tears flowing from being struck so hard. “Tell me you love me and be a woman for me tonight. Tell me how you want to fill my hard cock pounding inside you.”

Tears were flowing down his face. “No, I won’t. I will never do that. I am a woman being forced into this and I feel no love for you. All I feel is violation., I don’t want to feel you inside me. I hate you. Do what you will, but I won’t cooperate with you.”

Thomas received a series of very powerful, vicious strikes. His face rocked back and forth from repeated slaps. Thomas cried out and cried out louder when the Duke reached down and gripped his scrotum in an incredible grip that felt like a vise. “Tell me you will give me your womanly passion tonight during our love making.”

“Never! Owww. “I will not surrender, you scum. Do whatever you want.”

“If you do not agree to submit and give me your feminine passion as I am giving you mine, I will instruct Leanne to do her worst. She will have you given a very rough testicle massage and a knob polishing by a dominatrix. That is, she will have a woman rub your penis head with a bristle brush while other women squeeze and grip your testicles hard.”

That sounded painful. “So?” Thomas said, still feeling the painful grip on his balls. “I have experienced far worse. Much, much worse than that, and I did not break. When you progress to electrocution, hot irons, beatings, broken bones, and cutting my skin off, then we can talk about my submitting. But I still never gave in to them, and they all died.”

Thomas looked as if he thought the Duke would really do that. Thomas’s short life had already been full of pain and torture. His life had taught him to trust very few people's intentions and expect the worst. He knew what to expect here. He expected nothing but pain and suffering from this man who had proven himself a brutal monster in little less than a day.

“Isabella, I love you, and I need to feel your desire," The Duke said in a more pleading voice. “I love you. I would never do that to my wife. What kind of man do you think I am? I have looked into your past, and there is no such indication of any type of torture you describe. You must be lying.”

“I know what kind of man you are,” Thomas scoffed. He lifted one of his bound hands up, showing the straps on his wrist, restraining him to the bedrails. “You are the kind of man to have someone strapped this way to your bed so they can’t resist when you have sex with them.”

He knew these types of men very well. They would say that they love the woman they beat every night. Those types of vicious men did not know what real love is. They never experienced it in their life. They are clueless. Their love is more like ownership and possession, and they expect their possessions to be thankful for what they do and to obey them. When their possessions rebel or displease them, the result is pain. The men will still insist they love the woman and want her to be respectful. They don’t know what love is and don’t feel love. They feel a darker, more possessive feeling over the woman, but it isn’t love. Love is when you are willing to sacrifice your pleasure to please her.

There was a lot that was hidden behind many classified files, in places the Duke's power could not reach. His authority did not extend past the borders of his own nation and Thomas was not from here. The man seemed oblivious to that fact.

Thomas asked, “Jose, if you looked into my past. How far does it go back? Where was I born?”

He looked at Thomas, “You were born in Spain. The earliest records are from when you were around sixteen, with your father, Craig. He admitted you to school in Barcelona.”

Thomas laughed, “You know nothing of my life earlier than sixteen then. Do you think I was born sixteen years old? Why were there no records before that? Do you not even know my birth date?”

“I don’t know,” admitted the Duke. “It is odd, but there are many reasons. I will figure it out.”

Thomas smirked, “No, you won’t figure it out. There is a reason it is so hidden. Those records are sealed by people with a lot of power. Don’t ask me; I won’t tell you anything until you are ready to hear it. If you are going to abuse me, then you will get nothing.”

The Duke was silent for a moment. It was now clear there were powers much higher that had an interest in sealing this young man’s past. Even he couldn’t access it. Whatever it was, it was something very dark. It had inflicted a lot of pain on him, much more than he could legally inflict upon him. He could use discipline, testicle massages, and brushing. Maybe a few other things, but if it ever came out that the Duke had inflicted outright torture on his wife, a judge and police would have a lot to say about it. If Thomas had the ability to take that much pain and still be defiant, there was little else the Duke could do. It would be fun hearing about how he would resist Leanne. The Duke didn’t like her all that much.

Thomas decided to reveal a little to the man that was holding him. He looked up into the Duke's eyes and asked, “I will show you some of my past if you release me from these bonds. I will show you something.”

The Duke agreed, and unstrapped Thomas’s bonds and released his arms and legs and stood back. Thomas slid one of his white fingerless lace gloves off and turned his wrist up, showing the stunned Duke the last thing he ever expected to see.

On the inside of Thomas’s wrists was a tattoo catholic cross and a series of letters and numbers. It was very clear now. This could be a trick, but the marks on his arms and body showed the evidence of torture. Things that had been dismissed before as self-inflicted.

Those tattoos said that Thomas had been a resident of a rebel concentration camp for catholic prisoners. He was part of the efforts to exterminate the catholic population during the civil war in Castile.

It was a very pissed off Duke who turned to leave the room and call one of his guards. A man came up expecting trouble when the Duke said angrily, “Find Leanne and bring her here at once!”

“Yes, your grace,” the man said and left. He returned a few minutes later with a reluctant and afraid Leanne. The Duke stormed up to her, gripped her arm, and pulled her to a freed Thomas.

He gripped Thomas’s arm and showed her the signs. He demanded in a heated tone, “You saw Thomas nude. How could you miss these numbers? And these marks on his body. Do you have any idea what this means?”

She absently shook her head. “No, I assumed they meant nothing.” Leanne was clueless to their significance.

The Duke said angrily, “It means this was a mistake. There is no hope of us breaking Thomas. He has been through more than we can ever guess. These numbers mean Thomas was a prisoner in a catholic extermination camp. He was tortured by them and if he endured that, what hope do we have of breaking him. You should have shown me these things, Leanne. You have failed!”

Leanne felt hurt. She had no idea what to say now. The Duke was right, but she had never seen marks like these before and could have had no idea what they meant.

Thomas had additional secrets and said out loud, “You have gone through all of this effort, Duke. I am your wife, and you may as well carry it out. You wanted me, after all, and promised to make me into a woman. Don’t let me down? Just be aware that force and intimidation will get you nowhere. I endured much more than you can ever imagine.”

The Duke dismissed Leanne and said they would talk tomorrow. He turned to Thomas and asked, “So what do you want? I am desperate and will give you anything.”

“Power,” Said Thomas. “Give me control over the household for starters. I will ask for more later. I am in charge of Leanne and make me a real woman.

The Duke seemed pleased. “I agree. After the consummation period, I will put you in charge of the entire household. You are in charge of Leanne and her feminization of you. She will follow your commands unless I have some specific request which I will inform you of in advance.

"Think about this, our agreement, and what you want from me after the consummation period. As your husband, I can give you a lot. It can be a very good marriage. I will give you anything you desire. I need your desire too. I will help you heal from what you suffered.”

The Duke's tone was markedly different from when he had been in the process of ravishing Thomas. It was a gentler tone, almost pleading.

The thing that bothered the Duke the most was the way Thomas was looking at him. It had bothered him since he first met the young woman. He didn’t see it at first, but now that look made sense. Thomas saw the Duke and his helpers in the way he saw his torturers at the camp. The Duke didn’t like that one bit.

He looked at Thomas and asked sincerely, “Do you want to remain with me? I will allow you to dissolve this marriage and leave if you seriously want to. Usually, the dowry must be paid back to the groom if the marriage is dissolved, but I will forget everything and let you return to your life if you wish, Thomas.”

That got an even worse hateful look. Oh, now the Duke will let him go. When he had abused him before and had no intention of letting him leave, he knew almost nothing about Thomas. Now that he had found out that Thomas had a very dark past, he had sympathy for him and would let him go.

Thomas wasn’t sure if he believed this man one bit. He sounded sincere, but he had arranged Thomas' abduction and marriage, abusing him at every point. He had abused many other women in the past with no concern for their feelings. The Duke wasn’t really trustworthy.

But Thomas had to remain with the Duke. He had his plan and his orders. This had to happen.

Thomas looked up at the Duke and said, “That's very kind of you, Jose, but I have to stay with you. You agreed to help me become a woman, and I might as well remain your wife. Just treat me better and help me help the others.”

“The others,” questioned the Duke in a confused tone.

“Yes. Others,” snapped Thomas in an angry tone. “There are many other women suffering in unwanted marriages in this country, where they are forced. They have no futures. Everything they were was taken away from them. They lost all rights in the arrangements that no one asked them about. Help me restore their futures”

"Unlike me here, their husbands never found their conscience or heart and don’t care. They need help. Help me help them. And I strongly suspect that another man will be suffering this life shortly. Richard Stone, the owner of Stone shipbuilding and one of the largest builder of Naval Vessels in the United States. His company builds the huge warships of the United States. There have been many others captured that the United States is not happy with. Martin Hastings for one, that owns a huge shipping empire right now, John Hastings, Georges associate and George forced John a while back which lead to Martins captivity in Aragon. The United States is very disturbed by this. Imagine the Reaction if Richard Stone in captured” Isabella giggled girlishly.

"None of this sounds good for anyone.”

The Duke nodded a thoughtful look on his face. “Okay, I agree with you now. What's happening is an atrocity on those men. I will help you with freeing those imprisoned women and the men who will be placed in marriages against their wishes.”

“The nobility of this country has become sadistic, sick, perverted, and cruel," Thomas told him. "They deserve the storm that is coming their way. They have allowed the country to become corrupt and cruel. It has now become a haven for human traffickers like George Hastings. We need to help all of the imprisoned people on this cruel island nation."

He looked narrowly at the Duke. "But what made you suddenly care so much after the things you have done, Jose?

Thomas had that look again. It really hurt the Duke to receive the harsh look that he knew associated him with those that had imprisoned and tortured Thomas in his past.

“I love you, Thomas, and I want to be worthy of your respect even if you can’t love me. I see how I have done wrong. All of those women I hurt will be compensated very well for what happened to them. It hurt me deeply when I found out what happened to you and how you saw me. I don’t want to be associated with sadistic torturers of your past.”

He knew that’s how Thomas viewed him and the people involved. It didn't help that most of their excuses for the things they did amounted to, “I am only doing as I am ordered.” That excuse has been used by so many people in the past. Thomas saw through it and associated them with his torturers that used the same excuse.

Thomas laughed. “You don’t, but you are, and your behavior did that. Maybe if you work hard with me, that image can change, but it will take a lot of effort on your part to change how I view you. You are doing a good job at the moment,” Thomas complimented the Duke, and they embraced each other.

Thomas allowed the Duke to give him a deep kiss. He allowed the Duke's tongue to enter his mouth. It was a softer kiss. This wasn’t a kiss of brutal domination but more like the kiss of an affectionate lover. It was a nice kiss.

The Duke drew back to look down at Thomas. “There are no longer any conditions to our marriage, Thomas. You have your full freedom, and I will grant you access to my funds. If you choose to remain in this marriage and it seems like you have. I can't imagine why.”

Thomas just smiled in a soft feminine way and said, “Thank you. But you have discovered I am transgender. Please call me Isabella. And I want you to help me with Jessica. Do you know her, that woman that met me today?”

“Yes,” He said defensively. “We have met a number of times. She is here to help you.”

“Right!” Thomas said dryly. “I am sure she wants to just help me." He shook his head and continued, "I don’t buy it. Please find out everything about her that you can for me.

"I am your wife and we cannot have divided loyalties. We are married, you married me. If your loyalties are divided between another woman and me, then this won’t work. Whatever agreement you have with her ends now. You and I now have a legal binding agreement that is for life. You also vowed to protect and honor me. Remember? Do they mean a thing to you? Will you honor the vows you gave me to, being a good husband protecting me, honoring me as your wife in marriage? Will be a dutiful, devoted faithful husband honoring me as a good husband should?”

The Duke agreed. “I accept. I will honor you as my wedded wife. I will give you anything within my power to give you. You only have to ask and I will do everything I can to honor you as my wife. We will discuss the terms of the marriage after the consummation period and the bridal banquet.”

The Duke had no idea what Thomas was going to ask for. When Thomas asked, she would get it.

Thomas replied, “Then I will fulfill my obligations as a wife. I will please you as a wife. I will obey you as a submissive wife, in the bedroom. But a wife should not be submissive to her husband. Women are powerful and confident. We are supposed to be in charge of the marriage. I wont be submissive to you for ever. I will regard you as my husband. I will endeavor to be as womanly as I can be for you,” Thomas kissed him. “You will feel my intense passion as a wife.”

Thomas laughed. He knew that he now had taken his own wedding vows and that he was bound to them. He had meant it, which meant he had to carry them out. At least he would his get His husband's loyalty in return. Jose would know that he was bound to them too. If he acted dishonorably to break those vows, it would remove Thomas from his.

Then Thomas added, “I don't really know how to conduct myself as a woman or a wife. Can you have Leanne instruct me?”

The Duke was still caressing Thomas, but much more gently than before. He thought for a few seconds before agreeing, “You have a point, Thomas. This was a role you were never taught how to do or expect. I will hire additional help to instruct you on how to conduct yourself as a woman in society. Leanne can't do that, and, remember, you are in charge of her now.”

“I thought that was Leanne's area,” Thomas pointed out.

“Oh, no no,” the Duke replied. “Her area is your presentation and discipline. She is your principle handmaiden. She sets your daily schedule, disciplines you when needed, and dresses and makes you pretty.

"Your conduct and feminine mannerisms to be a convincing woman are not her job. She doesn’t have the background train you to conduct yourself as a woman. That is not her area. I will find someone that specialized in feminizing men's behavior. If I do this, will you follow that woman's directions?”

“Yes,” replied Thomas. “I will expect you to fulfill your part of the agreement.” Thomas glared at the Duke in warning and said quietly, “You better fulfill your part of our bargain.”

That made the Duke feel like needles of ice were traveling down his spine. Thomas’s whisper was more threatening than any scream. It froze him for a brief second before he regained control. He said firmly, “You can trust me, Isabella. I am a man of honor and will fulfill everything.”

Thomas snorted, “Yeah I have seen your honor. Marry someone bound in handcuffs and gagged after he was forcibly abducted and prepared for you. Then having me bound to your bed. So honorable. We will see, but forgive me if I don’t trust you right now.”

The Duke nodded and replied, “I don’t blame you for mistrusting and fearing me, my princess. I will prove my honor to you. I hope in time that you will forgive me.”

“Make sure that you do,” Thomas whispered, using that threatening quiet tone again that sent ice shards down his spine. “Do whatever you want with me, I will submit as a woman should submit to you. I will do it. Just make it worth it. You will give me what I ever I desire. You had better see that you do. You are the one I took the Vow with. I vowed to serve and submit to you, my beloved Husband.” Thomas kissed his husband.

Thomas said, “Since I was cheated at our fake wedding. I will take my own vows during the Banquet. I will publicly proclaim my love and commitment to you if you endeavor to earn it. In front of everyone, I will formally declare my acceptance of you as my Husband.”

He still was not sure what to think of Thomas. He knew Thomas was very beautiful and desirable. But he was not what his family said he was.

Thomas’ mother had told him that Thomas was a sissy looking for a strong man, fearful and would very quickly submit to being feminized. It seemed he was fed a load of lies. Thomas was anything but weak, he wasn’t afraid of anything that the Duke could tell. Thomas fought and now only agreed to give his submission in exchange for something.

It seemed that Thomas was someone who took Vows and Oaths very seriously. In that case, this was going to work and he was going to have a very beautiful and faithful wife that would obey him in the bedroom. The Duke knew that it was going to cost him dearly. But that didn’t matter, nothing came free.

He paid a lot for Thomas, but he paid Thomas's sister and his family. He was going to have to pay Thomas too, that was to be expected. Thomas was his wife, so his prime concern should be his wife's desires. That was marriage and the Duke knew it.

He was getting hornier and said to Thomas, “Good that we now agree. There is one more thing that I need to know. I am guessing that Craig isn't your true father, and you weren't raised with them. What is your true name, Thomas?”

“Isabella Cordoba,” Thomas replied with a smirk. “But, if you want the name I was raised with, that is fine. I was born as Alejandro Primo De Rivera.”

The Duke had heard the Rivera name before. They were a very powerful and vicious family in Castile. The name sent ice shards running down his body again and he began to wonder if he would end up with his head detached from the rest of his body. The Duke began to feel real fear now.

Changing the subject, he said, “Let’s proceed with the first night of seeding my love. I can’t wait to experience your passion. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.”

Thomas had agreed to submit and be a woman for the Duke, so he had to go through with this. There was no other possible reply to that now. He had to accept it.

Thomas smiled seductively and said in an alluringly feminine voice, “So I sit on a chair the whole night waiting for you and I lean over the side of the bed when you are having sex with me, is that about right?”

The Duke nodded.

“Kiss me like a man kisses the woman he desires. Show me your love, my husband, Jose.”

The Duke pulled Thomas in and kissed him roughly. The Duke gripped Thomas head, grabbing handfuls of his curls. He dove in for a rough dominant kiss. Thomas endured the rough assault and his hair hurt from being gripped so hard by the Duke. He stiffened as he felt the Duke's tongue force its way inside his mouth.

He tilted his head back as he had seen women do when getting deep passionate kisses from their boyfriends. He slid his own tongue inside the Duke's large mouth. He tasted the Duke's mouth and swirled his tongue around. He tightened his lips around the Duke's tongue, sucking on it and kissing the Duke back.

To Thomas, it was grotesque, but necessary. He had to kiss the Duke like a wife would accept intimacy from her husband. Thomas said to himself, ‘I am a woman. This is what women do.’

Thomas kissed his man. It was a deep and affectionate feminine kiss. Thomas felt the sensuality as he seductively swayed his body and seductively ground and moved his body against His husband's as they kissed passionately. He did his best.

He whispered in his husband's ear, “Take me, my husband, I am ready.” Thomas knew he was anything but ready. He wanted to do anything but this. But he knew that if he didn’t submit, that there could be no marriage and he would get nothing. His mission would fail.

His husband whispered, “Are you sure, Isabella?”

Thomas shook his head no, but said, “Yes, make me your woman tonight.” His mind screamed, NO.

His words felt like a demeaning betrayal of himself as a person and as a woman. It felt like he gave his man permission to use him as an object. He gave this man permission after everything he did with so little consideration to Thomas’s feelings on the matter. He had said it. He told the man he had just met today to have sex with him and make him a woman. There was no getting around that. He would show this man his feminine strength later.

The Duke replied, “Yes. I am ready for you, my bride.”

Thomas groaned in fear and disgust at what he had just given this man permission to do. He hated it. He saw the Duke open his robe and let his penis hang freely. He had seen the enormous thing before. It had filled mouth when he sucked on it before. The Duke stood there with the enormous two-inch wide shaft hanging down from its own enormous weight pointing at the floor. The two balls hung freely, each one as big as Thomas' entire package. The Duke was an impressive man. Thomas felt some fear as he stared at the huge penis that was about to violate him. Thomas felt a tear roll down his face.

He said, “I can't wait to fill that cock fill me. Make me your woman, and I will love you.” Thomas braced himself as the Duke positioned himself behind Thomas and began rubbing his body and squeezing his breasts.

Thomas stood still in his sexy bridal lingerie as the Duke tightly embraced him from behind. The Duke placed his large penis against one of Thomas's thighs that was encased in satin floral stockings. He began sawing his penis along the inside of Thomas's thigh.

Thomas cringed in disgust. The penis was huge and only partially erect as it stroked across his thigh. He saw the penis stiffen slowly as the Duke moved the penis in and out between his thighs. The Duke positioned his penis closer to the juncture of Thomas's thighs, along the silky bottom of Thomas's thong panties. He hated this.

Thomas couldn’t help but feel fear as he felt the penis slowly grow and harden as it rubbed back and forth across the bottom of his crotch. He saw the head appear and disappear as it moved back and forth from between his own thighs.

This felt so wrong to him so Thomas stepped forward and turned to face the large Duke and said with a sensual smile, “Jose, my beloved husband. Let's mix things up tonight. I know I am supposed to just lean over helpless on the bed as you do your thing."

“What do you mean?” The Duke said in alarm. “This is the way the custom is done. This is your submission to my will.”

Thomas stated, "We can do it another way.” He pulled the Duke to him and gave him a full sensual hot kiss on the mouth. They stayed in each other's arms probing each other's mouth for over a minute and then Thomas knelt in front of the Duke and began massaging the Duke's cock in his soft sensual hands.

The Duke watched as Thomas massaged his large cock in his feminine, painted hands. His gleaming nail polish and glitter wrapped around his large penis was so hot. Then Thomas leaned forward and began massaging the penis with his face and tongue. The penis grew hard under Thomas’s attention and then he opened his mouth and began sucking it until it was fully hard and ready.

With the Duke's penis ready for tonight. Thomas stood up, smiling. He said, "I think you are ready to take me.” Then he went to the bed and pulled off his white lace thongs and leaned over and spread his arms.

“Yes, I am ready to become your woman forever, my husband.” Thomas sensually swayed his ass side to side and gave the Duke a very sensual feminine smile, making the Duke groan with desire.

He rubbed the head of his cock against Thomas’, making Thomas groan in fear. Thomas cringed when he felt the massive head of Jose's penis rubbing in-between his butt cheeks. He felt so disgusted at the sensation, it was like dozens of spiders crawling on him. The head of Jose's penis rubbed up and down inside his butt cheeks.

Shame overwhelmed him. There he was in sexy bridal lingerie, all made up like an alluring woman for her husband on her wedding night. He was bent over the bed with his husband behind him. He was in the proper position to be penetrated with his husband's penis probing his anal opening. And he had accepted it willingly. He had made a deal with this man to be as submissive and womanly as possible. He leaned over the bed in the proper bridal custom for the Three Nights of Consummation. His arms were already spread.

Thomas said, “I am ready, my husband. Take me now and make me your wife.”

Then he whispered, “Please be gentle, I have never done this before, especially with a man as large as you.” He knew tonight was going to be painful, degrading, and he was never going to be able to feel like a man again. Not that he ever really did feel like a man. That was the point of him being transgender.

He was also going to be filled with this man's semen. A man he hated. He did his best to relax and keep his anus loose, to ready to be easily penetrated. This was a very demeaning position to be in. He prepared himself for the final event as best he could. Leaning over the bed took some of the weight off the balls of his feet. The heels were painful to stand in for this long.

It suddenly happened all at once. He felt the agonizing penetration. The head slipped just inside his anal cavity. Thomas let out a very high pitched, girlish scream as he was penetrated by his husband's penis. The pain shot through him and his scream was uncontrollable.

It was the most vile, disgusting feeling. It really felt like a rape. The pain was intense. It was a physically painful events and the emotional pain of the penetration was even worse. He could do nothing but sob uncontrollably as he felt the head of the penis stuck just inside him. It wasn’t very deep, only an inch, and that was it. Even with the extreme amount of lube Leanne had squirted inside him with the special device, his ass wasn’t ready to allow the full penetration yet. It was too tight.

His husband groaned in pleasure. Thomas was jumping up and down in pain as his body thrashed around. He knew there was no way to stop the pain. This was his introduction to anal sex. Thomas had agreed to accept this as a woman. But he felt like he was betraying what it meant to be a woman. The Duke's hands were on the small of his back, holding him down.

Thomas felt the Duke's body tense up and shove another two inches of his massive penis inside him. Another high-pitched cry escaped Thomas's mouth. It was a humiliating sound as he felt the Duke’s penis force its way deeper into him.

Thomas cried and sobbed as the Duke embraced him. The man's penis already three inches inside him, The Duke felt the need for further intimacy wrapped his arms around the young man. With a mighty shove, the penis forced its way another two inches in him.

Thomas cried out in pain again. He began to sound like a porn star with his high-pitched feminine cries coming from his mouth. It filled him with deep shame. He looked across the room at the mirror on one of the walls and he saw how humiliating he looked, almost like a woman with her man behind her. He saw the enormous penis stuck almost halfway into him.

Thomas cried out, “Owww! Please, Jose, pull out of me! Please! This hurts too much, I can't take it! Please stop, and let’s do this later?”

The Duke caressed Thomas's head in a loving odd way compared to the brutal humiliating assault he was enduring.

“It will get better, my love don’t cry. I am almost halfway in you and we must finish the initial consummation. I must make love to you tonight, consummate our marriage. It will be much easier after the first time. Easier, my beautiful princess. Are you ready for me to go a little deeper? I am trying to make it slow and gentle as I can, but we must do this tonight. It will be the first of many times. This is what it means to be my wife.”

Thomas thought about it and knew the Duke, But the Duke was wrong. The Duke may think this is what it means to be a wife. But it wasn’t. It was just what the Duke thought of women. Thomas forced his anal muscles to loosen up and said to his husband, “I am ready for you to go deeper. It really feels so good, fuck me deeper my love.” He sounded so feminine that when he used that tone, he sounded like a natural woman. His voice was indistinguishable from any other woman. He winked back at his husband. “Your wife is ready for your cock to go deeper.”

Thomas felt his husband tense and pull him to shove his penis another 2 inches. Thomas screamed and cried again. The penis was now deep inside him. The Duke moaned in pleasure and said, “You feel so good Isabella. I love you.”

“I love you too,” Thomas replied.

The Duke pulled back. Thomas felt the violating penis pull almost completely out of him. Thomas wasn’t deceived, he knew what was coming. With one brutal, massive shove, the Duke's hips slammed into Thomas’s butt cheeks. The penis was forced in too its entire eleven inches. The pain was almost unbearable and Thomas screamed as loud as he could. He felt like he was splitting. The violation felt even worse. Then the Duke pulled back and began brutally fucking Thomas. He was being fucked by a man and he could do nothing about it. It was the most disgusting feeling he had experienced. Thomas just cried in between grunts; when the Duke pushed in, Thomas grunted.

The room was filled with the humiliating feminine sex sounds from Thomas. Uhh, slap, uhh, smack, uhh smack. It was a very demeaning feeling. Thomas knew that he had to submit to the Duke, so he began shoving his hips back, meeting the Dukes vicious thrusts. The steady rhythmic sounds of the Duke's hips against Thomas’s butt cheeks were heard around the room.

“Yes, Jose, Fuck me harder, deeper. Make me feel like your woman!”

Thomas was now being fucked and there was nothing he could do about it. He maintained the position learning over the bed. The Duke's thrusts were vicious and painful. His entire body was rocking back and forth, the bed was swaying with each thrust. It was so painful that Thomas began screaming in a high pitched feminine tone.

The Duke began to change his rhythm. He pulled back until only his tip was in Thomas, then brutally slammed his cock in for its entire length, then pulled back again. Each thrust shoved Thomas forward against the bed, the backstroke pulled him back to thrust forward again. The pain was intense and incredibly demoralizing. All he could do was accept it.

The pain caused him to focus his anger even more. He silently swore that everyone who had a hand in this, especially Leanne, would pay, no matter how long it took. Leanne would never be free of him. Leanne had to pay for what she had done. He had accepted this, but Leanne didn't care and she would have forced this on him regardless.

She had done this to another man, and he began wondering how horrible this was to a man that was really a man. A man that lived a heterosexual lifestyle and was suddenly forced into this. That must be the worst kind of treatment. She Leanne had done this before and would likely do it again if she could. She did have a serious price to pay. He hated that woman with a passion.

Thomas laid over the bed for more than forty minutes as Jose had sex with him. It was a vicious pace and it hurt. He could do nothing but lean over the bed and accept it.

The pace slowed at times, drawing out and in at a slow, steady pace. Thomas figured it was to enjoy the feeling of his ass massaging the Duke's cock. He did not think of the possibility that Jose might be trying to pleasure Thomas as well. It was a slow, steady motion at times, then it would quicken to a more vigorous pace that shook Thomas and forced him against the bed with each thrust.

At around the fifty-minute mark, the pace became more intense. The Duke was slamming the small man as hard as he could, drawing his penis out and then thrusting in. Thomas thought that the Duke was preparing for an orgasm. He wanted to tell the Duke to stop, but he knew it would do no good.

He prepared himself for the final disgust. He cried out, “Fuck me, Jose. Cum in me and make me feel like a woman. Harder, I want to feel your cum in me.”

The Duke cried out in pleasure. He yelled as his rhythm became most intense. Sounds of their pleasure could be heard outside of the door and probably though the entire house. The sounds of two people connecting through sex. The sounds the two of them were making could have been between a husband and wife having conventional sex.

Then time stopped as Thomas felt The Duke’s orgasm. He felt the Duke's penis deposit a load of his warm thick semen deep inside his bowels. The warmth of the fluid spread within him.

The Duke pulled out, allowing some of his semen to drip down his ass cheeks and down the back of legs. Thomas choked, trying to keep from vomiting over what had just happened. It was a truly revolting feeling. A man he had just met and that repulsed him had just used him in a disgusting way.

Thomas felt even more humiliated as he let the Duke kiss and caress him for a passionate few minutes. He kissed and nuzzled Thomas in the afterglow of a satisfying orgasm. Thomas took it, whimpering and sobbing. Then the Duke silently slid a chair over for Thomas to sit in. Thomas sat in it, feeling the pooling semen run out of him as the Duke slid into bed. Thomas laid his head down on the edge of the bed. The Duke gave him a pillow, and Thomas thanked him.

Thomas laid there silently for about ten minutes before he silently surrendered to the humiliation he had just endured. He sobbed and cried, trying to get a grip over himself. He needed to talk to the Duke and discuss a few things, but Jose Duke looked like he wanted to sleep.

Thomas laughed to himself and ensured that there would be no sleeping tonight. He said, “My husband ... Jose. We need to talk about this marriage. Our places in it, what we will do, and things I expect from you. Now that the deed is done, can you give me your full attention and explain some things?”

The Duke jumped and then looked at his wife. He was tired, but that was tough shit. Thomas didn’t give a damn.

The Duke said, “Of course, my love, what do you want to talk about?”

Thomas looked down at his shoes. He felt sick. The cooling semen running out of him was totally gross.

“Jose, I feel used. I feel more humiliated than anyone has ever made me feel before. I know that I agreed to submit to this sickening ritual you have in this little prison island nation you have here.”

The Duke did not respond. He was relaxed in his bed, just watching his wife and waiting for a point.

“Thank God that I am not really a man, just imagine how I would feel as a man enduring this. But I am a woman and we are stronger. You have done it, had sex and ejaculated in me. That makes this marriage real and official. I am your wife, you are my husband, and this is what I agreed to.” Thomas looked down as a tear rolled down his face. His makeup was messy, Thomas had obviously been crying a lot.

The Duke replied, “Isabella, my love. You are lucky you aren't a man going through this. It would be devastating to you and I knew that. That’s why I chose you and I knew that you were strong enough. That's why I insisted and strongly suggested that you allow me to transform you into a total woman.”

“I am a woman and this is what women have gone through forever,” Thomas said accusingly. “As a woman, I still don't really like you at all. I feel nothing but disgust for you. I also feel it is very wrong to force men to go through this. I can imagine it is ten times worse for a man having to change his entire identity, his sex for another man's desire. I feel sorrow for those men. But I was never much of a man.”

“You are right,” The Duke admitted. “You are not be much of a man. I will be there to help you, my love.”

Thomas wiped a tear out of his eyes as he sniffled. “I don’t want your help on this.” He sobbed. “How can a man help me become more womanly. I want your help with something else,” his voice rose.

The Duke scooted to the edge of the bed and stood up. He moved around to embrace Thomas tightly to comfort him. “I know this will be a difficult transition in your life. I will be here to help you.” He kissed Thomas on the forehead while gently caressing the young man’s face. “I do love you very much. So what do you want my help with?”

A very serious look overtook Thomas as he looked right into the Duke's eyes, “It has to do with my sister Katherine. She has been so cruel and she thinks what is happening to me is funny. She is enjoying this way too much and I want to teach her otherwise. It just occurred to me that you, and your family, have become her family now. I want your help to teach her a lesson that she will never forget. She sold me after all. She deserves this.”

The Duke had a feeling where this request was going. And he had long known that women could be much more vindictive to each other than a man could be. A woman's idea of revenge could be totally vicious. The Duke smiled to himself and he had a feeling that Katherine would regret selling her sister. He knew this from the moment she signed the papers. He also saw the totally sadistic, wolfish smile on Thomas' face. “What exactly are you asking of me, Isabella. I have a feeling, but just tell me what you want.”

“I want you to find a suitable and very domineering husband for my sister Katherine and arrange a forcible marriage for her like what was done to me. One where she loses total control over her life and her choices and everything is transferred into the hands of her new husband. I want to see that happen to her, just like she watched it happen to me,” Thomas said harshly in a tone that made even the Duke afraid.

“Yes, I will do this for you,“ replied the Duke. “But are you sure you want to do something so cruel to your own sister? You must be absolutely sure of this, Isabella. Once the contracts are signed, there is no way to stop it. It will be done and you no longer have any say in the matter. It will be done and your sister's life will be ripped apart. You must be totally sure this is what you want to do. You can’t have second thoughts once the contracts are signed. Things will be set and will happen then.”

“There are no second thoughts on this,” Thomas replied cruelly. “She gladly watched it happen to be. I want to return the favor and watch her life be ripped apart. Make it happen for me, and I will be eternally grateful to you.”

The force that Thomas said that was surprising. Thomas could be very cruel and Jose was coming to fear what Thomas was capable of at this point.

“Okay, I will make it happen. I have a few men in mind who would be suitable. They are totally domineering and have an idea of what women are good for. I will contact them for you after the three days. Then I will contact our attorney and have the contract and funds drawn up. Just don't think of having second thoughts by that point. Really think about this, Thomas. This isn't something to go into lightly, on the spur of the moment of anger. Really consider what you want done to your sister.”

“This is better than my other thoughts," Thomas said bitterly. "I thought of having assassins hired.”

Then the Duke looked into Isabella’s eyes longingly and asked, almost pleaded. “Do you really think you can ever really love me as a wife, Isabella. Do you think that is really possible?”

“I just don’t really think so,” Thomas replied. “After what you did, so suddenly, so cruelly. If you gave it time then possibly. But having me captured, drugged, forcibly dressed, confronting Leanne, the reception, forcing me to suck you, after having just met you and then having sex with me tonight after I just fucking met you this morning. I seriously doubt I can ever really feel any wifely affection for you as a husband, Jose. I doubt it’s possible at this point. You fucked it up. But as any other wife in such a marriage, I can pretend for you, and for the public. But know it’s all for show, and it is bullshit. In truth, I will revile you as a monster.”

The Duke looked sad, hoping, and said. “I hope that you will feel differently in time.”

“It isn’t likely,” Thomas said. “But I want to know what will happen tomorrow. What can I expect?”

The Duke was deep in thought. His mind was slow tonight, the day had been such a rush from dawn. Preparations for the wedding, assembling the people and guards and everything.

He looked at Thomas and said, “I suspect we will have sex one last time early in the morning when we wake up. I will give you a choice to bathe with me or Leanne's attendants. Then you will prepare to meet your family around noon. Oh and remember, your face cannot be seen by anyone else but me and Leanne. You will be wearing your Bliss Mask.

“Bathing,” Thomas asked, almost pleading. “What do you really mean?”

“Yes,” The Duke said. “You are my wife. We can bathe together, or if you would rather have attendants bathing you, then that will be arranged.”

Thomas sniffled a little. “I think I would prefer you to bathe me than have other strangers bathing me. We can bathe together.”

The Duke smiled and said kindly, “That would be nice, and I will be easy on you tomorrow. I won’t make things too humiliating for you.”

“Can you explain the meeting with my family tomorrow,” asked Thomas.

The Duke said, “This will probably be very embarrassing for you. Part of the meeting is to confirm to the mother of the bride that we had sex, officially consummated the marriage. Her agreement and confirmation has a legal standing. So she will have to ask you and make it very clear, that we had sex. I had anal sex with you, I ejaculated in your ass. I had sex with you and did it.

"That will make it legally binding that you are my wife. I am sure they will want to know more, especially your sister. She seems to have a very dirty mind. I think she is enjoying that her brother is forced to be a wife to another man. It excites her.”

Thomas whimpered, “Oh no. I have to tell all of them?”

“Yes, I am afraid so,” the Duke confirmed. “Now, can you tell me what you want to know about Jessica?”

“Yes,” Said Thomas. “I want to help Jessica-“

The Duke's eyes looked up sharply. “What?” he said, startled. “Are you serious? Help Jessica? In what way?”

“I assume my father forced her to marry him, he abused her, and cheated her out of everything,” Thomas said. “I want to share a lot of what I have in my trust with her. She deserves it.”

The Duke chuckled. “That’s what you think?” he said mockingly. “If you are serious, we can discuss it after the consummation, and I will approve a transfer from your trust and assets to her.”

“Of course,” confirmed Thomas. “I know how my father treated women. It wasn’t right, and she deserves to be compensated. A man shouldn’t do that to a woman.”

The Duke was utterly confused now. He had been told that Thomas was a sexist asshole. He thought women deserved to be treated that way. They were made to submit. The Duke agreed. Here was Thomas, feeling bad for a woman his father badly hurt and molested. It didn’t make any sense.

Thomas went on to explain. “I was only like that so Craig would accept me. I never really believed women were supposed to submit. Women are stronger and have a much more fierce will than a man. Women are meant to rule. We are supposed to be in charge. I want to know more about Jessica.” Thomas said to the Duke.

“I am sure you will learn a lot more about Jessica. I will see what she really is,” The Duke said. “If not, I will tell you. I think you are smart enough to see through her.”

“Jose,” Thomas asked. “What will we do after the lunch with my family? Is there anything else planned?”

“Yes, I have my appointments and duties,” The Duke replied, looking at Thomas. “And you have a few people to meet. You are to meet Jessica again. She has agreed to help you. The rest is up to you. Remember, you are in control of your choices. Leanne has been told that and I will inform her again tomorrow.”

The Duke laid his head down. He shut his eyes, silently shaking his head. Thomas was funny, strong, and very determined. Jose felt bad for whoever inspired Thomas' anger.

He knew now that this marriage was not going to be simple and it would cost the Duke a lot. Surely, his anger would be directed at him and it would have a serious, painful cost. The Duke was strong and could take it. Thomas wanted to hurt his sister. Well, she was a bitch and deserved it. Selling her own brother, that was despicable. The Duke had no problem helping Thomas in that. The Duke was astounded at how easily Thomas referred to himself as a woman. He had embraced his womanhood fully.”

Thomas had drifted off to an uneasy sleep. He knew it would be a busy, traumatic night. It was around two hours later when he was awakened by movement across from him. He looked up to see the Duke shifting and standing up. He smiled at Thomas as he stood up. The Duke had a raging hardon. Thomas groaned and stood up, leaning over the bed in the customary position for a wife on the first night. Thomas smiled a sensual womanly smile and said in a sweet seductive voice, “I am ready for you, my husband. Make me feel like a woman.”

He watched his husband stand up and walk around the bed. He was sporting a raging huge hardon. He watched Jose rub himself until he got fully hard. When Jose was ready, he moved around behind Thomas. Thomas prepared for the violation, dreading it. He waited for what Jose would do.

‘My husband,’ Thomas thought. ‘It is so humiliating that this man is my husband. To acknowledge this man as my husband. To call him, my husband is so humiliating and disgusting. He is legally and socially now my husband, I may as well admit it to myself.’ Thomas wondered how many women were in the same situation he was in now with an unwanted husband forced upon them. Thomas was leaning over the end of the bed, waiting.

His husband positioned himself behind Thomas. Thomas prepared, keeping himself loose for his husband. It came quickly. With one brutal thrust, the entire length of the Duke's penis drove deep into Thomas with a single motion. It slid in smoothly, not like the first time when it required more time to penetrate him fully. This time was easier.

The Duke said softly, “That was much easier, Isabella. You are doing much better.” The sensation his cock was receiving from Thomas' unwilling rectal muscles caused him to let out a very satisfied groan. He began to slowly fuck Thomas.

For his own part, Thomas was moaning and moving his hips in response to the Duke's rhythm, trying to help stimulate his husband's cock. He moved his hips back to meet his husband’s forward thrusts.

Thomas moaned like a woman and cried out, “Yes, my husband, fuck me and make me feel like a woman. I love your cock. Go deeper in me, my love. Make it harder, Yes, oh Yes, show me how virile you are.”

Thomas was trying his best to get himself in the feminine mindset where he might be able to emotionally accept sexual contact from this man. He was moving his hips with his husband's rhythm and shouting cries of passion and love as a woman.

But it wasn’t working. Thomas still felt the intense violation and disgust at the sexual contact with this man. It still made him feel gross and disgusting as he was being fucked by his husband. Jose may be his husband in name, but he would never be accepted as Thomas’s husband in spirit. As his body rocked back and forth from his husband’s thrusts, he cried, “Yes! Fuck me harder, Jose. I am your woman!”

The thrusts were very slow and deep at first. Jose was not going for another orgasm. He was enjoying the stimulation of penetration in Thomas’s anus. The Duke pulled almost all the way out of Thomas and thrust back in very slowly. It was slow and very methodical, enjoying the sensation and sex with Thomas. Thomas cried out, but hated every minute of it. He listened to his husband's praises, telling him how good he was, and his moans of pleasure. The Duke was thrusting in and out, rocking Thomas with the motion.

The thrusts grew more violent as time slowly passed. Thomas’s sore body was still rocking back and forth from the Dukes slow thrusts. The Duke's thrusts became more violent after an hour until they were at a frantic vicious pace. The Duke’s pelvis was violently slapping Thomas’s butt cheeks with each thrust. The Duke's cock violently impaled Thomas each time. Thomas’s body was thrust violently against the bedrails each time. The impact forced Thomas up on the toes of the stilettos he was wearing with each violent thrust. The Duke pulled back, pulling Thomas’ body back with him, making a distinctive clicking sound when his spike heels went down on the hardwood floor. The thrust forced the entire bed against the wall. The violent sex sounds must have been heard through the entire manor. Thomas kept crying enduring words of love as his husband quickened his pace even more.

It had been going on for two hours when, suddenly, the Duke gripped Thomas tightly, pressing his body into Thomas’s. He let out a passionate cry as he ejaculated a massive load of semen deep into Thomas. Thomas slumped over the bed, totally disgusted. He must have accepted five full loads into him today. The Duke pulled his cock out of Thomas and another load shot onto the surface of his ass cheek and ran down his leg into his shoe.

The Duke pulled Thomas up into a passionate embrace, furiously kissing and caressing Thomas. He lifted Thomas’s chin up and began to suck hard on the young man's neck. Thomas arched back more, offering himself to the Duke the way he saw women leaning their heads back for their boyfriend's satisfaction. He felt another dark spot form on his neck. He now had three hickies to show. He shut his eyes in humiliation. Leanne would really get a kick out of it in the morning.

Jose kissed him deeply and went to lay back down. Thomas kept that position a few minutes more, feeling the semen run down the back of his thighs. It went down one leg and ran into his shoes. His feet were wet with his husband's sperm. He laid his head on the pillow and began sobbing.

Jose woke up another time for a long, intense session of sex. That was even longer, about three and a half hours of intense vicious pounding. Thomas did his best to get into it, moving his hips like a woman, to meet his husband's thrusts.

He cried out in passion, encouraging Jose to fuck him harder. It was degrading and felt like a violation of his womanhood. He endured the relentless pounding of Jose's cock that slammed into him like a piston pounding him. His heels were clicking with every backstroke. The bed was rocking and hitting the wall with every thrust.

Thomas’s feminine cries filled the room. “Make me a woman!”

They were both exhausted by the time Jose ejaculated and they spent another ten minutes necking and kissing each other. Thomas received his fourth hickey.

The sun rose, filling the room with his orange glow of morning. The Duke went behind Thomas to fuck him one last time. It was quicker this time as he worked at a furious pace, having a quick ejaculation in Thomas before the day began. Thomas knew it was a quickie. He had done it to women at times before he left for the day. This session lasted from about twenty minutes. Thomas accepted the two shots of semen that spilled down his ass and legs, then accepted the hickey that signified it. He began crying as Jose kissed him.

“My love,” The Duke said. “I have to leave to meet some people and prepare for our day with your family. Do you want to bathe with me?”

“Yes,” Thomas said quietly.

They find out more about Thomas and his background and another character is introduced as she tries to recover
Chapter 6

Thomas had agreed to bathe with his new husband this morning and he really hoped that he had made the right decision. He thought he did. The Duke was almost a total stranger to him but at least he was getting to know the cruel man. Being bathed by two attendants he never met in his life seemed worse. At least he knew the Duke a little and the Duke seemed to genuinely care for him. That was something.

Thomas followed the Duke into the bathroom where he removed what was left of his bridal lingerie as the Duke was disrobing. While Jose removed his boxers and robe in seconds, it took Thomas another minute to remove his expensive lingerie. He had to undo his bra, his garter belt and remove his nylons and heels.

Once Thomas was finished, they stepped into the shower. He looked at the Duke and felt a funny feeling in his body. The Duke was an impressive and very masculine man. His body was very muscular and he saw the strength in the Duke’s biceps and shoulders. His stomach was ridged with muscles and down to his thighs. And his cock was eight inches long and almost two inches wide…flaccid. Thomas knew that it was even longer when the Duke was aroused. It was a difficult thing for Thomas to fit it in his mouth. Thomas was both sickened and excited at the thoughts the sight of the Duke's cock incited.

The Duke turned on the water and proceeded to wash his wife Isabella. He took his time lathering her soft body up with soap, paying extra time to her small underdeveloped breasts and other intimate body parts. He lifted her arms up and lathered up her arms and underarms. He returned to massaging and playing with Isabella's breasts and her back, stomach, legs and he lathered up her small penis and scrotum. In comparison with the Duke's equipment, Thomas looked underdeveloped.

Jose took his time with her ass. He looked into her eyes and shook his head as he rinsed her off. He said, “I can’t believe you ever tried to convince me you were a man. How can you think of yourself as a man with a body like that? A body you worked hard to develop for yourself. Isabella, you are a woman and there is nothing wrong with being a woman. You simply need to accept it.” Thomas took some comfort from the fact that the Duke's tone was matter-of-fact and not condescending. It was still humiliating to hear.

The water was washing off his soap with the Duke's help massaging and wiping her body clean. He washed the semen from Thomas's ass.

Thomas said, “You have some idea where I came from, and you know where I was. They think that there is something wrong with a man wanting to transition into a woman. Especially for someone of my faith. It was seen as deeply wrong and almost an insult to God himself. I can accept myself. But others didn’t and I knew you only wanted me to accept myself for one reason and that was your intimate pleasure. You don’t really care about my feelings and that’s the fate of thousands of women across this little hellhole country you all developed, where it's okay to buy people from their family. That’s why I didn’t want you to see me as a woman. But when the storm comes, and it is coming, Jose. I may be the only one standing between you and your death.”

The Duke thought about that for a second as Thomas began to lather up his body. This wasn’t really proper for the first day. The bride wasn't supposed to do any of this. Everything was supposed to be done by handmaidens and such. But feeling Thomas's soft feminine hands on his body, the Duke wasn’t about to protest what was proper or not. He just smiled and enjoyed the feeling as his body was being lathered up and then rinsed off.

They stepped out of the shower to dry themselves. Jose stood watching Thomas as he dried himself like most women did. He looked into his bride's eyes and said, “I have thought about everything and have figured you must have lived in the empire of Castile. You were captured by protestant rebels against the Kingdom and tortured. That much is obvious. But who you are and who your family is the big question. And you said they will come here, of course they want to. We are a rebel Province in their eyes and want to reabsorb us. And you said you were the only one who can save me. That leaves very few options as to your family if you have that kind of arrogance who thinks you can prevent their empress from killing me when the time comes.

“You were in the imperial family. You can’t be a cousin. All of the empress's cousins are accounted for in the imperial court. But her brother Alejandro is missing. The public story is he was exiled because of his nature and embarrassing the imperial court. And for you to think you can save me. You must be her brother or, now, sister. Is that true, Thomas?”

He just stared at the Duke for a second and nodded.

“So now we need to figure out why this happened to you and what you want. Of course, that is also obvious. Kidnapping the princess of Castile, the empress's sister, or brother, and abusing and tormenting him. Your people will cry for blood. Your sister didn’t really exile you, did she? This is a mission and why you wanted to remain with me when I wanted to end the marriage. It all makes sense. This is a mission to start a war and reabsorb our country, isn’t it? And my stupidity made it all possible?”

“Given what your country did with its independence, you don’t deserve it," Thomas replied. "You were given a chance to end women’s suffering in arranged marriages with that court case last year. But instead of abolishing the arranged marriages, you all changed the law to allow men to be placed in arranged marriages as the bride, in the name of equality.

"That’s what you call equal.” Thomas scoffed. “You all deserve the storm that is coming your way. Your cities will be bombed, the Imperial army will occupy your cities. All of the nobles from baron to duke will be executed one by one and your corrupt legislature replaced. And you all deserve it.”

The Duke smiled and said, “You are forgetting one thing. We have a treaty of protection with the United States.”

“That’s a minor problem and can easily be solved. All that’s needed is some American citizens to be captured. And several already have been captured. One is Victor Knox and was renamed Vanessa Mendoza, and another is Martin Hastings, he was called Marcia Vargos for around a year. Martin's father, George Hastings, had another American citizen captured, John Marks. They were all very powerful men who were captured and abused.”

"Both of them were very angry. John tried to put it behind him after a little revenge against Martin simply because he was the man’s son. Martin is wealthy and powerful and wanted to put it behind him but was convinced to go public with it. Victor was the first. He was an exceptional man who was not ashamed to make his story very public. VIctor spoke in front of congress. And while he wasn’t persuasive enough to actually break the treaty of protection with Aragon, he caused many to seriously rethink their commitment to this nation. To the extent that many of the congress people and military may not be willing to really stick their neck out to help Aragon if it is attacked. There is a contract out for another man. Then he convinced Martin to speak about his suffering and those two sent shockwaves around the country. An American citizen named Richard Stone? He's even more powerful and wealthy than Victor or Martin is. He runs another shipping empire and a huge ship building business. His shipyards are building the huge Nuclear supercarriers for the United States at Stone Drydocks and shipbuilding. Imagine the response when he is abducted in Aragon?”

Thomas laughed a confident, condescending laugh. “Face it, Duke. I am the only one who can save your neck.” Then Thomas kissed Jose as he just stared at his new bride.

So the Duke wasn’t as oblivious as he once thought. He had thought the Duke was stupid and only wanted one thing. But the man had a quick mind and was able to figure out who Thomas was and what he was here for. He guessed why Thomas fought to remain in this forced marriage. Thomas had underestimated the Duke's mind and now Jose knew. Thomas should have guessed. One does not get to be one of the most powerful people in the country by being dumb. The Duke was highly intelligent.

The Duke said, “I agree with you my beloved Isabella. This type of marriages are wrong, we do deserve what will happen. That was a nice shower, Isabella. I hope that you had a good time with me. I will see you later during lunch with your family. I have things that I need to attend to.” Then the Duke turned and left him there alone.

He seriously felt like responding with a snide remark. He just stayed silent as the Duke left. It would probably be better to bathe with his husband than having other people bathe him. At least he was married to that man and knew the person who was touching him.

Leanne walked in with a brilliant smile and said, “You are the only male bride who had wished to bathe with his husband willingly. The other refused. I think you made a wise decision. Most of the attendants we hire to bathe the brides tend to be perverts who take unwanted liberties and violate them.”

Thomas said bitterly, “Can you leave me for a second Leanne? I have things that I need to do before I can begin the day.”

Leanne turned to walk away. She replied, “Normally I would have to say no. As your principal handmaiden here, I must observe the bride and care for her at all times during the consummation period. But this isn’t a typical situation and the Duke has ordered that you are in charge of yourself and has even offered you your freedom if you wished. You refused and chose to remain in an arranged marriage. I don’t understand it, but I have my suspicions that nothing here is as it seems. I will leave you to do your morning toiletries.”

Thomas looked at a large bag with a frightening looking nozzle hanging in the other room and Thomas asked what that was for. He figured he knew what it was.

“That is for your morning enema. The bride must remain clean, and it prepares you for the anal sex so that it doesn’t get all messy,” Leanne giggled. “That was one thing I am required to do, the Duke said so.”

Thomas glared at her and said dryly, “I can perform that myself thank you very much. Just leave me and I will do my morning toiletries and my enema, so I am clean for the Duke.”

Thomas performed the enema on himself while Leanne watched. He retrieved the enema kit and proceeded back to the bathroom. Thomas bent over as he inserted the nozzle into his own rectum and squeezed the bag. The warm water that was forced in him was very uncomfortable. Thomas groaned in discomfort as he kept forcing the water in. It was a very unpleasant feeling as more water kept being forced into him. Thomas pulled the nozzle out and replaced it with a large jeweled butt plug.

Violent cramps racked Thomas's body. He groaned and clutched his stomach as the cramps seemed to hit him in waves. His stomach was aching as he groaned loudly. He waited the five minutes that Leanne told him to wait and then he was allowed to expel the water and clean himself.

Then Thomas went into the other room totally nude and sat in Leanne’s favorite chair. Leanne proceeded to work on Thomas as he took a seat in the chair. He sat there calmly allowing her to curl his hair. Leanne had curled about half of his hair so far and looked down.

She said to him, “I can’t believe you would willingly sign your sister into such a marriage knowing what she will face. That is very cruel of you. You are one naughty girl!”

“She signed me into this marriage and she wanted me to suffer,” Thomas replied bitterly. “I figured I would return the favor. And why do you really care Leanne? In your line of work, it;s rather hypocritical. You live off these types of marriages and you enjoy performing them. You profited very well from the capture and feminization of your previous male brides. You make your living off of this. And you love watching the downfall and crushing of a man's pride and self-esteem. How could you oppose me signing my sister into a marriage like this?”

Leanne picked up another roller and replied, ”I was paid very well for those jobs. But I did witness the destruction of their life, their pride, and futures. They suffered a lot and I had to do it. You want to hurt her for no other reason than spite. There are thousands of women suffering this life and that’s why men were allowed to be placed in arranged marriages with another man. It's a cruel life that many women live and you want to force it on your own sister.”

“She did it to me,“ Thomas said flatly. “You have such a double standard, Leanne. You perform these things on men and enjoy it but take offense when I express a desire to do this to a woman. You are paid very well for this and that’s all you care about. So who are you to object to any of it?” Thomas smiled at her.

Leanne stopped for a brief second and looked at his cold, accusing eyes and that vicious smirk he seemed hardly aware of. That was a very feminine talent that Thomas seemed to have. That cold smile and look in a woman’s eyes when she was very angry and meant it to be menacing. It stopped men cold and she was now facing that same look from a man. Her hairs were really tingling with alarm now. “You are a cruel heartless woman, Isabella. To do this to your own sister.”

“She should have thought about that before she so willingly signed me into a marriage,” was Thomas's reply. “Did you have any feelings for what you did to Victor Knox, renamed Vanessa Mendoza for his husband? He really hurt no one in his life. He was innocent and very naive. Did you feel anything for what was inflicted on him and the destruction of his entire life?”

Leanne had finished curling his hair and began shaving him with a straight edged razor. “No. Victor’s family made that decision for him, not me. I was just carrying out his family’s will and following his husband's directions. His husband married him and he had his rights. I was just carrying them out. He desired a feminized male wife, and I was the one he chose to do the feminization of that man. Vanessa had his obligations to his husband and it's what is done to many women. Vanessa was no different and he had to learn that lesson. He never really did learn that lesson. Now be very still,” Leanne warned him as she lathered his face and neck with shaving cream. She took out the straight edged blade and began shaving him. She pulled the razor down his face and neck.

Once she was finished, he looked up into her eyes and said harshly, “Leanne, that’s just what I thought your response would be. You enjoyed the helplessness and destruction of that man's life. You like the money and just considered it a job. Watching the total destruction of that man’s very life, his masculinity, and his spirit. But you failed with Victor and he never lost his spirit in the three years of his marriage. I met him a number of times before his captivity and after. The experience changed him quite a bit. His life was destroyed because of what you did to him. Those three years destroyed his life and he’s struggling. He still has a lot of trouble sleeping without having traumatic nightmares of his nightly rapes. But he's trying to put his life back together and he is allowed to sleep with women again and is trying to put that part of his life behind him Leanne. But, he’s still very angry at what he suffered and his life was destroyed.”

That was about what Leanne had guessed. She guessed that Victor was personal friends with these people and that’s what gave him hope. Victor never gave up his spirit or hope that he would get his freedom back and then get vengeance.

“That happens to many women also, Isabella. Their lives are also destroyed and they also lose their futures,” Leanne pointed out.

“That is true,” Isabella agreed. “But it does not justify your cruelty. Those women suffer at the hands of people like you who just profit off of it and consider it just a job, and making a living at their expense. It is not justification. But a storm is coming. Those women are about to be rescued. It’s being arranged as we speak. Their suffering is about to end and their futures will be restored.”

Leanne continued rolling Isabella’s hair and did not know what to say to that. “Another male bride made the same claim years ago.”

“It’s coming and those who took part in these violations of people, selling and buying people will pay a huge price.”

“If that is your opinion on it all, then why would you so willingly ask your husband to arrange a marriage on your sister?” Leanne asked.

“She did it to me and enjoyed my humiliation. She deserves it,” Thomas stated. “You know this isn’t hurting me at all. You know my nature as a transsexual and I have wanted the feminization for my entire life. And you know how this will end. I will overcome the Duke and make him pay dearly for this. He will be taking a trip very soon and experience it himself, just like a certain very popular and powerful Baron that you knew very well, Leanne.”

Leanne was stunned and looked into Isabella’s eyes. “That Baron didn’t take a trip. He had an accident and died.”

Isabella smiled a sinister smile, “Oh no, Leanne. That’s just what we wanted you all to think. But that sadistic Baron was abducted and taken to Castile. He was married just the same as he did to his male bride that you helped and that Baron is now enduring that life right now. He is very much alive, but I bet he wishes he wasn’t.” Isabella laughed cruelly and it sent shivers down Leanne’s spine. “His cruelty earned his own fate.”

She saw the truth in his eyes. It was starting to really dawn on Leanne now. She was beginning to realize the power of these people she was dealing with. To be able to abduct and abuse a wealthy powerful Baron and no one had a clue. She was very afraid now.

“If you think I would have any problem with the Baron suffering the same fate as his victim, think again,” Leanne snapped. “I have no problem with that. But I did not abuse his victim, the Baron did. So don’t blame me for it. I was only doing as the Baron paid me to do. His family signed the contracts for his marriage. I had nothing to do with placing him in that situation.”

Then Leanne received a viciously evil look. Isabella glared at Leanne and that cruel look sent ice shards down her spine. Isabella snapped, “Don’t you try to evade your responsibility in this. You may have only been following orders, but you followed them. And those orders destroyed that young man's life. You were the one that dressed Victor and Martin for their wedding. You put them in that chair. You terrorized them into compliance, not the Baron, not the Duke. You humiliated them day after day. You dressed them up every night for their “husband’s” fetishes and desires. It was you who was there to dress them and take them to the bridal banquet and punished them when they didn’t comply. You were the one who shocked them that time. You spanked them when they resisted you. You did their hair.

"Leanne, it was all you. You played a vital part in the process. None of it would have happened if not for you. This is all on you and you will have a price to pay for it all. Just like those men who dress and make those girls sexy for their unwanted husbands. You are no different. You are just a sadist.”

Something really struck Leanne then. This young woman was much more concerned with the suffering of others than herself. Isabella was angered more at what she had done to Martin or Victor instead of what Leanne was doing to her. The suffering of those women greatly concerned and enraged Isabella. Even if her own husband has forced her into the position of having to submit to his cruel deviant desires. She agreed to submit for the liberation of those women. But seeing the unbreakable steel will of this young woman, Leanne wouldn’t bet that this agreement will last very long until she turned it on the Duke.

Leanne struggled with the shocking news of the Baron's fate as she looked at the dark hickies on Isabella’s neck. She knew what they signified.

“You like those hickies on my neck, don’t you?” Thomas said accusingly, looking at Leanne’s reflection in the mirror. “I know that you know what they mean. I know that you have forced another man through this experience. You love doing this job. You relish being here and seeing the downfall of a man’s masculinity and pride as he is abused and forced to be a man’s wife. You love seeing his will crushed as he is forced to submit and accept his new position in society.”

Leanne didn’t respond to his tirade. Then she put Thomas under the hair dryer and left him for about thirty minutes. He was right, but she had her reasons for loving it and Thomas was wrong. She wasn’t just a cruel sadist who loved seeing a man’s spirit tortured and broken. The male brides she worked on assumed that, and Thomas had also assumed the same thing. But they were all wrong. She took little personal pleasure in seeing the crushing of a male's spirit in this life. It was just a job and she was very well paid for it.

Thomas sat silently and thought about his situation. Leanne was more worried about it than she revealed. Thomas had a very quick mind and never let his emotions control him like other men did. Thomas always kept his calm icy composure no matter what. Thomas didn’t panic and let fear control him. He maintained his composure and continued to analyze the situation and find out as much as possible. As a result, Thomas seemed prepared for everything and knew what was going to happen before it did. There also seemed to be a side to Thomas that was very troubling and almost menacing. Leanne had been feeling very frightened.

Thomas needed to look good for this meeting, so he couldn’t have the curlers in his hair. Leanne left him under the hair dryer. Thomas just sat there and analyzed his situation and thought about Leanne. He ended up falling asleep. She returned and woke Thomas up. “Wake up Mrs. De Rivera, it’s almost time to get you dressed. Let me remove the curlers first.”

Thomas looked up sharply, “What did you call me?”

“You are Alejandro Primo De Rivera. That is your name isn’t it?”

Thomas nodded numbly. She must have overheard.

“The younger Brother of Empress Elsa Primo De Rivera. Son of the fascist leader, Emperor Diego Primo De Rivera. Now your sister runs the Empire of Castile as Empress. Yes, I know who you are now. I have a few questions. Why did you allow your sister to seize the crown from you when you were the heir, not her? And then present you as Princess Alejandra and humiliate you, and then send you away to be captured by rebels in that camp to be used as a political pawn?”

Thomas was still as she removed the curlers and closely examined his hair. The story seemed right. Then he burst out laughing uncontrollably. What she said was funny.

“She never seized the crown from me,” Thomas replied smiling. “I willingly stepped aside and allowed her to take it. Then I allowed her to present me as the princess because you know I am transsexual. You have to know that by now. I wanted to be the princess and I loved Elsa so much that, seeing how strong willed she was, she would make a much better emperor than me. And I was proven right. She is much stronger than I ever could be. I was captured, but she didn’t send me out for it. It just happened during the civil war that followed a woman claiming the crown of the Empire of Castile. They tried to force me to turn on her and I refused. I love my sister Elsa so much. She has made women’s lives so much better and she totally outlawed contracted arranged marriages. That first act showed me how great she was. I am so proud of my sister.”

Leanne was stunned again. It sounded like he almost worshiped his sister. The cruel fascist empress that rules with an iron fist.

“So I am guessing she didn’t send you here into exile to be married to a man. There’s something more to it,” Leanne stated. “You came here on your own. That’s why you asked the Duke to remain in this marriage when he gave you the option to set you free. This is all a plot to enrage the people of Castile. They will call for blood. This will be seen as an insult and an act of war. Castile will come with their army and navy.”

Leanne wasn’t dumb either. Not by a long shot. One cannot do this job on men and be dumb and naive. They had to be smart to analyze the situation and do what is needed to the men under them. If they are dumb in their job the men won’t listen to them and may rebel and hurt them.

Leanne had made a few mistakes with the five men she had worked on so far. Officially, it was four and one was a secret and he was to become a woman in all but name. He was recognized as a woman and his appearance and mannerisms were to be indistinguishable from a woman. Leanne was proud of that, he was really a man under all of that and didn’t want the transition at all. He never really lost his fierce spirit of independence and last she heard, that man finally escaped.

She had heard Thomas's actual name and then did her research and what she found was chilling. It all told her this was one epic mistake that would cost them all a lot. Thomas was really a prince of a neighboring and very hostile nation. This was all that they needed to act. She had read the public story of it all. And it fit the facts okay.

Thomas's elder sister claimed the crown from him and made him the princess. She saw the video of his sister Elsa being crowned and it didn’t seem he had any objection at all. Thomas was looking proudly at his sister and he seemed very happy. Then presenting him to the empire dressed in women's attire and being named Princess Alejandra. That sparked a rebellion. It seemed forced, but what she now knew of Thomas told her that he set it all up and he wanted the life of a princess. He didn’t look humiliated at all. Thomas was smiling in that video. He was accepted by some as the princess. The rest were enraged at Elsa for being so cruel to her brother.

Thomas was very active during the civil war. He worked behind the scenes exposing traitors and dealing with them. He exposed plots against the Empire, and against the Empress. He was in charge of the Shadow Corps. He was best at information extraction and they always revealed what they knew one way or another. And now, he was here and this meant nothing good at all. If he was here, she would bet there was also a number of Shadow Corps members. What was more amazing about it all was that Thomas did it all at sixteen years old. Here too. And Leanne and the Duke thought there was a ghost's chance of ever breaking Thomas to be a subservient male bride. Leanne now knew the joke was on them.

Thomas stood up as Leanne lost all color in her face. He said, “It is time to get dressed. And you have selected a beautiful outfit for my meeting with my family.” Thomas said with a smile.

Thomas walked over to the beautiful white mask strapped to a Styrofoam head. He unstrapped it and closely examined it. The mask was stunningly beautiful. It looked like it was worth at least several hundred thousand Reals from where he came from. It was hard and looked as if it was made of porcelain. The mask was really made of a lightweight plastic. It had the image of a woman’s beautiful face on it. The brilliant sparkling red lips were in a slight pucker. It actually looked like the lips were encrusted in ruby dust. The eyelids were half closed, but he could see through them. The eyelids had brilliant sapphire stones. The cheeks were also encrusted with ruby dust to give the illusion of blush. The entire image was a woman on the verge of an orgasm. It was designed to cover his face from his hairline to his lower jaw, from ear to ear. There were various other precious jewels and stones that made the mask very beautiful. Thomas picked it up and looked into the face. He turned it around and carefully placed the mask on his face. It was beautiful and he wanted to look as if he wanted it. But Thomas dreaded it. It seemed very confining and restrictive to wear. The mask was to display the wife's submission. It was called a Bliss Mask.

Thomas smiled warmly, replying, “Thank you, Leanne I can’t wait. I know that whatever you have chosen will be beautiful.” He looked at the outfit Leanne had for him. It was very sexy. The tight dress was all white. He was required to only wear white during the consummation period to symbolize his virginity, as the bride.

Leanne picked a pair of white satin thongs for him. She was still disturbed by what she had figured out. She knew what it all meant and she wondered if the Duke would end up losing his head. "Step into the panties, Mrs. Cordoba?”

Thomas looked down saying, “Excuse me?”

“We don’t have much time left, Ma’am,” Leanne snapped impatiently. “Step into the panties now, we have a lot to do yet.”

Thomas shook his head, “Why are you dressing me?”

Leanne understood now. His objection was not because she was making him wear women’s panties. Most men would object to wearing women’s attire unless they were crossdressers. But Thomas objected because she was going to dress him. That was so odd. She just couldn’t figure Thomas out. He didn’t mind wearing the panties, but he didn’t want to be treated as a little girl. “Because, we have to get this done and I am here to assist you.”

Thomas took the thongs from her hand and slipped them on himself. “I am not a little girl, thank you very much.” Thomas replied heatedly. “I can dress myself. I have been doing it since I was five years old.” She wondered if Thomas has been dressing as a girl since he was five.

Then he turned to Leanne and asked her, “There’s one thing that I need to know from you now. I want the names of all of the bridesmaids that assisted you during that ‘Wedding’, the names of the bridesmaids that worked with you on Martin, and the names of all of your previous male brides.

She backed away in fear. There could be only one reason he wanted that information. How did he know about Martin? “No, Thomas. I refuse to give you that information. I won’t tell you anything.”

Thomas struck her hard and she fell back. Then he grabbed her arm and painfully twisted it. He snarled, “You could have made this easy, Leanne but you had to make this difficult. Now I will employ harsher methods for information extraction. I have done this many times for my sister. I can make you talk. Now give me the names, Leanne.”

Leanne knew information extraction and enemy interrogation was his specialty. He did it against traitors during the civil war in Castile and Thomas was the best.

Thomas struck her sharply across the jaw. Her lip had split and was dripping blood down her face. “You can’t do this, Thomas. We have laws and you will answer for hurting me.”

Thomas struck her again in the ribs. Then shoved her into the chair and tightened the straps on her arms and legs. Then he laughed in her face. “My husband is the Duke. He will love and protect me. He controls the courts and the police here. No one will dare touch me. I can do anything I want to you.”

Thomas shoved his hand between Leanne’s legs and started rubbing her pussy. He sneered at her as she cringed and cried out at this violation. His hand slipped underneath her panties and inserted a finger inside of her as she tried to fight it. Leanne was restrained in her own chair. He pulled her top down and viciously gripped one of her nipples and cruelly twisted it. She screamed in pain. He looked into her tear stained eyes and said, “This is how your previous male bride Martin felt, every single day of his captivity. You are experiencing a tiny fraction of what you inflicted on that man. And you cared nothing of the pain and devastation you inflicted on his life.”

Leanne knew there was nothing she could say to Thomas at this point. That she was just doing her job would just increase his anger. He would throw all of the previous monsters who tried that defense in the past right in her face. He defeated that defense the first day by bringing up the Nuremberg trials. She could point out all she was doing was dressing him, the rest was done by his husband, but she knew she played a vital part in the process so that wouldn’t work with Thomas either. There was nothing she could say that would have the slightest bit of impact on him as he was rubbing her body and violating her.

“I can do this and more. You belong to me now, Leanne. You are as helpless as the previous male bride was. I should rape you like he was raped, but I won’t. Now give me the names before I really hurt you.”

He picked up the light fixture on the table beside them. He pulled the electrical cord from the base with a single jerk. Baring the wires, he held them up in front of her and tapped the wires together. She saw the wires were live and they sparked with power. She knew what was about to come if she continued to refuse.

Leanne caved and gave him all of the names. She listed all of the bridesmaids that worked on Martin's wedding, then Thomas's and she gave the names of all of the male brides she previously did. He expected four names, but she listed five. There was an Antonio. Antonio was a mystery. He never heard of Antonio.

Then he glared at Leanne and said, “Your services are no longer required. You are fired, Leanne. You are no longer welcome on this estate. Gather your belongings and leave at once.”

He released Leanne from her own chair and she straightened out her clothing and began gathering up her cosmetics. Then she turned to look at an arrogant Thomas sneering at her and said, “You are lucky you and your husband are coming to an understanding. This is a real marriage of love and affection. He will back up your decisions and protect you from justice. But, what would you do if this was a traditional arranged marriage? Where he cared nothing for your feelings at all and just wanted to dominate, abuse and destroy your very will like the previous male bride was?”

Thomas thought for a brief second then smiled. “In that case, I would have to be harsher. I would have to hurt him every day.”

Leanne laughed at Thomas's hubris.

He glared at her and said, “He may be huge, but every man has his sensitive parts. Like this.” Thomas struck out at Leanne’s throat and she collapsed gagging and choking. It was totally debilitating.

“The throat, groin, eyes, temple, nose, knees. There are many areas. He would feel it. Since he is so large and strong, the pain may not last long, but long enough to let him know and it would hurt. He would have a lot of marks and black eyes to explain to his friends. As for you, I would hurt you a lot more. I would break you when I got a chance. Break your jaw, eye socket, nose, ribs. I would put you into intensive care for an extended time. You would never be able to work in this field again. You may not be able to walk ever again.”

Leanne shivered at the way he said that and began to walk out when Thomas then said, “Leanne? You better leave this line of work. If I hear you have worked on another male. I will have you killed.”

Leanne was storming out of the manor when she saw another large woman approaching. This woman looked totally intimidating. She was huge, and sort of reminded her of Tabitha. She had a look of extreme confidence that exceeded even Tabitha’s. She wore a woman’s black business suit and had some sort of strange pin on her collar with five arrows crossing each other. This woman actually looked military. This was what Thomas needed, if the Duke hired her.

The woman laughed at Leanne, “Where are you going Leanne?”

“Isabella fired me, but I will talk to the Duke later. Surely he will allow me to come back. We have a contract.”

The other woman giggled, “I wouldn’t count on it. It looks like Isabella worked you over.”

“Yeah,” Leanne responded, “I will go to the police for this.”

“I wouldn’t,” The woman responded. “It won’t get you anywhere. These people are too powerful. It will just put you in danger. Anyway, I am Kimberly. I was hired to be the new handmaiden to help Isabella in her new life. I would do as she said if I was you, Leanne.”

Leanne looked angry at that suggestion.

“Isabella can be cruel. Disappear and don’t do this job anymore. Unless you want to face a future in such a marriage. Her sister crossed her and see what she is getting. Just do as Isabella said if you know what is good for you. Isabella can be very vindictive.”

Kimberly walked in to see Isabella wearing a sexy white strappy dress and cursing in a mirror, wiping off her face for a fourth time. She looked around at Kimberly and said sourly, “Why wasn't I ever taught how to do makeup? Just because I was a boy. Someone really should have taught me.”

Kimberly giggled again, “Here let me show you, Princess.” Kimberly smirked knowingly and proceeded to help Isabella with her makeup.

Then Isabella noticed the pin on Kimberly’s collar and raised an eyebrow. Kimberly shushed him, “Yes, you know who I am and I know who you are, my princess. We are here for you, just tell us what you want us to do?”

Thomas shook his head and replied, “There isn’t much anyone can do right now. I have agreed to totally submit to my husband's sexual demands during this marriage ritual.

"But what I do want you to do is to find the names and locations of the thousands of women that are being held against their will in such cruel marriages, rescue them, and help them. Escort them to Castile. Sort of like a trail or path to safety. Like in the American south where thousands of black people made it to safety and freedom in the north. An underground railroad. Find those women and rescue them. At least the ones in this Duke's Territory. That’s what I want.”

Then Thomas quickly added, “There’s something else I want. Find out about the Duke's guards, specifically, Alfonso Miralas. He's raped women before. Find out about him and his family. Then make sure his family finds out what Alfonso has done as the Duke's personal guard.”

Kimberly shook her head. He was always so concerned with the lives of women so much and that’s why he arranged for his sister to claim the crown from him. Alejandro was so great in her eyes. He always sacrificed for the welfare of others. “Isabella, what you want is huge. There’s only a few dozen of us here and we are charged to protect you.”

“I know,” Thomas replied. “Then contact Elsa and explain to her what I want and ask for more.”

“What you want will require thousands of us,” Kimberly replied. “But, as you command, Milady. Now, let's work on your face since no one has bothered to teach you cosmetics. This will take some time so pay attention Princess.”

She rubbed his face off with cold cream and proceeded to help him. “It seems like you have the basics down. You know what most of the stuff is for and what their function is. You know a lot more than other boys know.”

“I am not a boy,” Thomas replied hotly. “You should know that.”

“Of course, Princess,” replied Kimberly. “I forgot you are a woman and you are struggling to present yourself as a natural woman. Forgive me milady.”

Then Kimberly helped him choose the right moisturizer for his skin type. “You need to cleanse and moisturize your face first so it has a good foundation for the rest, my princess.”

Then she added, “Princess, I know a little about this degrading ritual your husband is having you do and I know that the bride is supposed to hide her face during this time. She is supposed to wear a special wedding mask, so why are you trying to put on makeup at all?”

Thomas looked up sharply and replied, “You're right. But I at least wanted my skin moisturized before I put the mask on. And anyway, as a girl, I need to learn about makeup. But time is getting short and I need to prepare for this humiliating meeting with my adopted family. They will really enjoy this.”

Thomas picked up the Bliss Mask and placed it on his face and Kimberly helped him do the multiple buckles securing it to his face. Thomas said in a voice muffled by the mask, “Make sure the straps and buckles are hidden under my hair.”

She helped him with that and Thomas considered the men who were unprepared for this. Who this was all forced on and he had to consider that this mask would be a total horror to them. The first wedding night would be such a traumatic experience for the male brides. Thomas's face went red under the mask and he swore that Leanne would pay for the men she destroyed. He would make sure that those men would get compensated for what they lost. The people that hurt them would pay for it.

Thomas finished dressing himself and then he was ready to meet his family.

Kimberly and a few other women escorted him out of the room. They turned and walked down a great hall of the manor until they reached the drawing room where his husband, The Duke, Jose, was there waiting patiently.

He was surprised that his guards weren't there anymore, he had been informed that Thomas had dismissed Leanne and he had no problem with that. But who were these women working with Thomas? He got an uncomfortable feeling and the hairs were tingling with alarm. Things were changing rapidly and he saw the militaristic precision and way these women handled themselves and guessed his guards would be no match for these women at all.

Another thing caught his attention. These women were armed. He saw their sidearms strapped in their holster. Who were these lethal women? Kimberly proudly presented the bride to the Duke and they were ready to go to the lunch with Thomas's family. Thomas took his husband's arm and they went out to the limousine. Thomas wasn’t strapped in or restrained in any way. He simply scooted to his husband's side as they held each other. Thomas was wearing the Bliss Mask and he hated it. The limo pulled away from the Duke’s Estate and headed toward the restaurant.

Thomas said in a very muffled voice, “I hate this fucking mask. It is so confining and restrictive. I can’t believe any woman would willingly subject herself to this. But, like me, I am guessing those women don’t willingly choose this. It is forced on them whether they like it or not. They aren’t given a choice and it is done to them. And the men that are trapped in these marriages to another man and I can imagine it’s much worse for them.”

The Duke turned to look at his wife and asked, “Why do you think it would be any worse for a man than a woman?”

“Because,” Thomas patiently explained, “a woman does not have to change her sexual identity in these arrangements. She is a woman and remains a woman. Her identity isn’t stripped from her. I am not sure about the sex; it may be just as repulsive for a woman than a man. But I can imagine that it is worse on a straight man being forced to accept sexual contact with another man.

"But a man is forced to change his entire sexual identity and live as a submissive woman for his husband. That is a much more drastic transformation than it is on a woman. And it is totally demoralizing and crushing for him. I can imagine for the men that were subjected to this, they may seriously consider suicide. And for the men who will go through this in the future. This would be a horror for a man.”

The Duke was horrified by what Thomas said and was still thinking it through as the limo pulled in front of the restaurant.

Thomas's personal guards got out first to protect him. News crews and people were there to take pictures of the Duke's new bride as she got out with her elaborate sexy strappy gown, heels and the bliss mask on her face. The people were trying to take pictures and ask her questions when her guards stopped them from approaching her. Some of the people noticed who those guards were and backed away in horror. They knew from their uniforms to the way they held themselves. These women were the Shadow Corps. They were here to protect this woman. The Shadow Corps were exclusively women. Only women were allowed in that elite branch.

The couple made their way into the restaurant and Thomas saw his adopted Mother and sister sitting there waiting for their son to arrive as the bride. The Duke and Thomas found their table and sat down across from them. His mother said, “Congratulations, Mrs. Cordoba. And we have made your appointment with the physician to examine you.”

"What?” Thomas said in a muffled but shocked tone. “I thought the Duke would take care of my transition after the three days?”

His sister Katherine smirked widely and answered, “Oh it has nothing to do with that. It is to confirm that you were consummated last night and all. We will ask you those questions but then you must be examined by a nurse to officially confirm you were penetrated and ejaculated in, that the consummation did occur last night.” Katherine giggled in delight.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Valentina was preparing for his date with Julia. He really did not know how the date would go but she seemed to accept him as he was now. There was little he could do about his very feminine form and Julia understood when he explained it. But this was to be their second date.

He would rather be the man for her but that was not really possible no matter how manly he tried to dress. It simply would not work. He stood in front of his mirror and cursed the fates once again as he looked into his own very feminine face. It used to be very masculine before he was sold and his life was ripped apart by the deviant desires of another man. His face had a large angled jawline, his forehead was ridged and his eyes were hard and he was beginning to grow facial hair. He had wide shoulders and a narrow waist. But something changed and he could never explain it.

Now, his face was small and had a soft curve and a small oval shape to it. His eyes were larger and pretty. His ridge on his forehead had vanished and his face had the soft curves of a woman. His shoulders were narrow, his arms were thin and his waist was small and his hips were as wide as a woman’s. His legs were long, soft, and shapely like any young woman’s. All of that could be hidden with the right clothes but there was one feature he could not hide. His chest sported two very large over D cup breasts. There was no way to hide that as he stood in the mirror with a pink underwire bra and matching bikini panties. He cursed once again and went to choose the right dress for his date with his accepting girlfriend Julia. He hoped she could accept a relationship with a man as feminine as he was.

But there was one more embarrassing thing he had to do before he chose the right dress to wear. He went to his small bathroom and took out a pad to wear. It was the eleventh day of the month and it was the time the weird things started and lasted little under a week. He put the pad in his panties and found a tampon and stuck it inside him. Then he took out a slinky black form fitting sexy dress and slipped it on. The nylons were next and he carefully rolled on a pair of black silk nylons and matching heels. He spent another ten minutes in front of his vanity making his face look right. Yes, he even knew makeup, he was taught how to do it during his captivity in Aragon when they transformed his body against his will. Those people made sure he acted like a woman and had the knowledge to carry himself as a woman. He finished it off by styling his hair. It was time to meet Julia. He left his small apartment he had rented for little more than three months and got in his small car. He pulled out and drove to Julia’s place.

Julia had a moderately sized house and she had a good career in dancing. She was living the life she wanted while his, had been ripped apart. He was doing his best to put his life back together. It was difficult after being sold and held in captivity for five long years. Nothing of what he used to be remained.

Julia came out of her front door wearing a tight purple gown and heels. She wasn’t as beautiful as he was but his owner had spared no expense making him as desirable as possible. She smiled when she saw Valentina and hopped in his car.

Julia looked at her beautiful boyfriend and she commented, “You look very pretty today, Valentina. It almost looks like you went through more effort than I did for this day.” She giggled as her boyfriend blushed.

“Please don’t laugh,” Valentina pleaded. “I was made to look like a woman and you know what happened wasn’t my doing. But since I look like a woman in every way, it's how I have to live. At least until I can afford to reverse these changes that were done to me.”

“Valentina, I understand,” Julia told him. “But what if these changes can’t be undone? These look like very extreme changes that were done to you.”

He shivered and a tear went down his face. He feared that very much. “Then I just don’t know what I will do. I guess I will just be a woman then.” He choked out in despair.

They pulled up and parked at the restaurant where he made reservations for dinner and they walked in holding hands. He cringed at some of the looks of disapproval they saw from the other guests. He told the front desk of his reservations and they were seated. They quickly ordered their drinks and looked at the menu.

“Valentina, look. Seriously, you sound like a girl, you talk like any girl. You move as naturally as any girl and you look stunning. With your face and your features, I really doubt you can ever become a guy again and I greatly fear you will just have to accept this is your life now,” she said to him seriously after ordering their meals.

“This was done to me. I am sure it can be undone with enough money. And then I can be your man.”

“Valentina, you have become very accomplished at living as a girl. You learned the skills we have. Even if somehow you were able to undo these changes that were forced on you, I doubt you could be acceptable as a guy. You may be just to feminine now,” Julia explained to him and she saw him begin to sob.

“Could you accept me then?” He asked Julia.

“I just don’t know. We may have to be close friends then. You know?”

He nodded, “Yes, I know. I remember how you reacted when I first started trying to flirt with you. That hostile look of disgust at another girl trying to ask you out. That is, until you let us talk and I was able to explain my situation and that I was a guy.”

Julia giggled just a little, “I am still not sure if you are a guy. But I understand these changes were forced on you. I just never heard of this being done to a boy. Those contracts are only made for girls.”

“Their laws have been expanded so that contracts can be made to sell males too,” Valentina stated, “That’s what they call equality.”

She shook her head in disgust, “That’s stupid.”

Then Valentina got a very embarrassed shy look on his face. He moved, and leaned over and said very embarrassed, “Julia, I need to use the restroom.” Then he got very quiet and said, “I need to change my pad.”

Julia got a very surprised look on her face, “What? Are you serious,”

He stood up and got his purse. “Yes, very. It’s urgent. It's that time and I have to change my pad now. I don’t know why these things happen at this time every month. It makes no sense, but I saw an Ob-gyn there but that doctor would tell me nothing. I have to go.” He stood up and rushed to the restroom with Julia shaking her head in wonder.

“What did they do to this poor boy,” Julia sat in wonder. She knew he had been changed but she had no idea it went this far. She seriously doubted he could be changed back now. She also worried about how deep his denial was at what had happened to him. How could he not know what was going on? But with this news, she had to know and stood up and went into the restroom after Valentina.

Valentina was just exiting a stall when she pushed him back in and shut the stall door. He looked at Julia in bewilderment and asked, “Julia, what are you doing?”

“You have a time of the month, and use pads and you are my boyfriend. But I have to know. So lift your dress and pull down your panties and show me now.”

He shook his head, “No, not now let’s go.” He tried to get out but she blocked his way.

“Not until you show me. Do it right now, Valentina. This is serious,” she said sternly.

Valentina submitted and lifted his dress and pulled his panties down and showed her.

She stood there with a stunned look on her face, her mouth gaping open. She could not believe it. Julia reached out and touched it with her finger. She saw a pink crevice, and a wrinkled slit, and an opening. And a rolled-up tampon inside. She gently inserted the tip of her finger. Then over that, she saw a very shriveled-up limp penis.

She looked at him as her finger was inside of him and she said, “Valentina, you have to know what that is. I have one, look.” Julia showed him. “It looks the same as yours. You have to know.”

Valentina shook his head, “No, it's just a thing they gave me. I am still a guy. I don’t know what that is.”

"Yes, you do,” Julia said firmly, trying to break through his denial. “You know what that is. Just admit it.”

Valentina shouted, “NO, It’s NOTHING! Now let's get out of here Julia and stop humiliating me.”

“Not until you admit it,” Julia demanded. “Admit it, you know what you have there. Every woman has one. Now tell me,”

He shouted, “No, it's nothing! Stop it.” Then Valentina covered his face and broke down in tears. “I really don’t know, but I know I am male. I was born male. I don’t know what that is, and I don’t know why it leaks at a certain time every month or why I have to sit to pee out of it. I am a man and this wasn’t supposed to happen to me. Please, Julia let's go.”

Julia held Valentina as she slowly recovered himself and helped him straighten up his clothes and they walked out together. She was certain he knew what he had. Julia was also certain that Valentina also knew he wasn’t really male anymore. She also silently cursed the fates that inflicted this on him.

They went back to the table and ate silently. Valentina was upset and not in the mood to talk. Julia was so stunned at her boyfriend that she was seriously reassessing her relationship with him. She didn’t know if it was possible anymore.

Their date ended and he let Julia off at her place and then went to meet his new father. He met this man, and he seemed extremely kind and took an interest in Valentina.

Count Juan Julio was a powerful man and his wife was the Countess Marie. They had two very fierce daughters. Jeanne was the eldest and was a high ranking officer in the Shadow Corps. The other daughter, Carime, was a fighter pilot who graduated from the Top Gun academy. They both promised to love and help Valentina repair her life. He just had to go sign some documents to be officially admitted into their family and Marie had told him that she would require him to see a doctor and find out what had happened to his body.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Emily Velasquez felt about the most humiliated and demeaned than he ever felt before. But he was often demeaned when these parties happened. He was standing in front of many of his husband Rafael's guests wearing a pretty tight teddy with attached garter straps that held up his matching satin nylon stockings. He had C cup breast enhancements after the first month of this marriage and his face was meticulously made up in a very exotic way. His bright purple eye-shadow stood out, his blush and lips were all bright purple too. His hair was bright red and done in curls. His fingernails and toes were done in brilliant red polish and were covered in rings. His hands were secured with wrists cuffs that were attached to a chain at his waist and his legs were secured together. He felt crushing humiliation. His husband was very cruel to him tonight as he was forced to walk around on his red heels serving the guests drinks or doing other vile sexual things they demanded of him.

And then his husband Rafael, wearing his own bright red gown demanded loudly, “Emily, I am horny, give me a blowjob now,” He demanded right in front of all of the guests.

He shuffled over feeling a deep sense of shame and knelt in front of his husband as his husband lifted his gown, exposing a huge hardon ready for Emily’s attention.

He heard a distinctive laugh from a young man he knew very well. That man met him at his wedding to the Major, wishing him well with a very knowing arrogant smirk. This young man took so much pleasure in his suffering. He remembered that face at his wedding wearing a huge smile, the young man could not stop smiling at his wedding knowing it was against his will. It pleased that man even more seeing Emily totally humiliated, feminized and married to another man against his will. This young man was Victor Knox. Despite his best efforts, Victor was still a very feminine man and could never really stop acting so feminine. His very pretty womanly features were what first attracted Emily to him. He sat there laughing wearing a pair of mens slacks and a top, trying to look manly with his soft blonde hair and narrow shoulders and very feminine eyes and face. He even had womanly hips and legs now. It was clear some work had been done on him, but some of the features were natural.

Victor was here, smiling and laughing as his husband demanded a blowjob. The young man said, “Go On, Emily!” The young man said the name drawing it out. “Give your HUSBAND a blowjob. You know it’s your duty and obligation. You know it very well by how you treated your own wife in a previous marriage, knowing he did not want to do any of that. But it was his obligation and you forced him to perform it, and now it’s on you. Take your HUSBAND’S dick in your mouth and suck like a good wife.”

A young giggling woman sitting beside the young man, in his tight embrace giggled knowingly. This was Angela a former girlfriend Emily used to date. She said, “Suck your husband’s dick well. I better not hear any complaints from you after what you did. Take it all in your mouth.” She demanded harshly.

Rafael took a handful of Emily's curls and forced his huge cock deep into Emily's unwilling mouth and violently face fucked him in front of his former girlfriend and a smiling young man.

Victor looked sideways at Angela beside him and said sourly, “I remember him doing this to me every damn night and morning. He did exactly this to me many times and he knew I was straight, and hated it.”

“I know, honey,” Angela said and giggled as Emily was violently face fucked. Watching Rafael force Emily’s head up and down on his huge hardon until he finally ejaculated into Emily’s unwilling mouth. Rafael let Emily's head go as she choked and coughed as the semen was stuck in in his throat, running down his lips and out of his nose. It was totally revolting experience for a heterosexual man.

Victor smiled, and watching said, “I also remember experiencing THAT very well. Emily was never gentle. He was a monster.” He said watching Emily cry and choke on the semen that had just been forcefully deposited in her unwilling throat. Emily broke down into sobs as Victor smiled at him.

Later that night after it was all over, that young man was sitting across from Emily. Victor laughed at Emily’s appearance. Emily’s face was caked in dry semen, his hair was stuck to the side of his face. His makeup was so messed up. Victor was smiling at Emily’s humiliated appearance.

“So how does it feel, your grace, you were once a fearsome Duke, one of the two mighty dukes in the country. Your power was unquestioned and I was helpless with you and now, here you are. How does it feel to lose even your name and when people won’t call you by your name Emilio anymore. You lose your name, your sex, control over your life and even how your body is used. You control nothing and people can do anything they want to you because you are little more than a possession. How does it feel, Duke Mendoza?”

“You should know how it feels, “ Emily said acidly. “I hope you are satisfied with your revenge. I know it was you behind all of this. I knew that from the second day when the mask was put on me. I knew it was you watching the wedding. And the things Rafael put me though at the banquet and all. I knew you were behind all of this. I remember very well.”

“I remember many of those things were what you did to me,” said Victor. “I told him and I knew you would get it. I was so happy to see it all happen to you and for you to personally experience what you put me through. You destroyed my entire life and it’s hard to feel any happiness anymore. You took everything from me. Now you will lose everything. It does please me a lot.” The young man smiled. “You were a cruel sadistic monster. You had a lot of fun abusing and tormenting me night after night. You deserve to experience it all yourself.”

“It seems like you have recovered much of your life,” Emily pointed out. “You have your company again, the vast wealth that made me jealous. You have my girlfriend Angela and you have your Empress and contracts with her. Your life seems to be going very well.”

“If only I could sleep through a night without screaming in terror. That would be nice,” replied Victor as he stood up and walked away with a slight sway to his large hips.

Then the young man stood up, took Angela’s hand and walked out smiling.

Angela turned as they left and smiled at Emily, “You do deserve this. You earned this life after what you did to him. You tried to force him to be your woman. I hope you will be a good wife to your own husband now.” Angela laughed as they walked out of the room leaving Emily crying.

“I don’t know what made you think I would accept being with a man who would violently rape another man like you did, for over a year. There’s no way I would accept you after what you did.”

We find out more about Isabellas past and how she came here and the Empress herself makes an appearance here.

Elsa sat in the darkness of her private chambers wondering what foolish plot her sister had planned now. She had received news that her sister had been captured and taken to the island province of Aragon where she had been entrapped into an unwanted marriage with one of the three powerful Dukes of the rebel country. From what she heard, he had a vicious sexual appetite and had certain old-age ideas of a woman’s place in society. But she wondered why her sister Alejandra would subject herself to such things. Well, now her name was Isabella Cordoba, wife of Duke Jose Cordoba. Elsa swore that man would certainly lose his head for this. Her rage simmered. His head would be on a pike outside of her palace as a warning to all who would dare touch her beloved sister. That sickening province would feel the wrath of her army.

She owed a lot to her brilliant sister. Elsa was one of the first to accept Alejandro as her sister instead of her brother. Her parents refused to understand, and most of the people in the country would not accept their prince as a transsexual either. The people were deeply catholic. As was she, but she could accept God's will and if it was God's will that her brother was really her sister, then that was what she would accept. So she understood why Alejandra, now Isabella, was doing this. This was a way to make the people accept her as their princess. Especially if the transition was forced on her. They would accept their beloved princess and then call for revenge. It would be a revenge Elsa was all too willing to provide her people when the time came.

Isabella was so good with these kinds of plots. Arranging for her sister to be crowned as the Empress and herself named as the Princess under the Empress was all Isabella's doing. Isabella had done all of the work behind the scenes, unknown to her for so long. She had gone to the lords of the realm and arranged for them to accept and crown her sister, Elsa, as the Empress instead of her. It was Alejandro's birthright and they had long accepted only a male could ascend. Isabella hated that tradition. She had seen how Elsa was raised and it enraged her. She saw her sister's suffering under the strict catholic rules for girls. Be obedient, silent, submissive, and faithful. Obey male authority, Isabella hated it and she saw her sister's fierce will and her strength. Isabella wanted that changed and made plans.

When their father died, Isabella went into action. She arranged for Elsa to claim the crown instead of her. The day came and Elsa was bewildered when she was suddenly crowned the Empress of the Castile Empire instead of her brother. Alejandro just smiled in pride as Elsa was crowned. Her brother-sister wore a huge smile and knelt to her new empress with the most love he could muster.

It was then that she realized why her brother was so weird and harsh to her at times. It was her brother training her and preparing her for a life of leadership and being the empress. Then he arranged for Elsa to present Alejandro as the Empire's Princess Alejandra. Some lords and territories rebelled, plunging the Empire into civil war. It was due to Elsa's strict leadership that they all survived.

Except the rebels were very cruel and proceeded to try to exterminate the catholic population and they captured her sister and tried to get information and turn her. Elsa had her rescued and reclaimed all of the provinces.

There were several large areas that had a majority protestant population that took exception to a catholic regime like Elsa’s and saw their chance to strike during the rebellion. The protestants took advantage and decided to strike at the catholic population. During the conflict, her sister had been captured. The rebels attempted to get information from her and turn her into a traitor. Elsa won out and defeated the rebels and then forcibly removed many of the protestants to Aragon. Aragon was happy to receive them.

Aragon had declared independence generations ago and had a treaty with the United States. Elsa knew it was just a matter of time until the United States would turn on Aragon and abandon the country. Aragon would get theirs very soon.

It was about time for her to prepare for their rally now. This was going to be a very important event for her Empire. Aragon had made a terrible mistake and it was time to inform her people and prepare to punish the tiny rebel Province of Aragon for their misjudgment.

Elsa walked out of her dark private chambers and put on her royal robe and her crown as the Empress of Castile. The Empress went to her limo that bore the insignia of the Empire and it took her to a huge stadium where her troops were waiting. The stadium was enormous and was used for many of her rallies. The enormous concrete pillars supporting the Stadium each had an engraving of the seal of Castile and the red arrows of the Falange Party.

Elsa walked into the huge stadium that held almost half a million troops. Her people led her up to the raised podium overlooking her troops. She looked up at the blood-red flags that were the symbols of her Party. She saw the other enormous flags that had the seal of her Empire of Castile. The wind caused her blonde hair to fan about behind her like a crest as she stood there proudly examining the massive columns of her troops before her. Each of them wore the black dress uniform of her military with blood-red arrows on the arm. The arrows were the symbol of the Falange. There was a black center with a Yoke and five Arrows. She raised her arm to her people and they cheered their beloved powerful Empress. They chanted, “Elsa, Elsa, Elsa.”

She slid a microphone on to her robe before raising her arms to get their attention and spoke to them. “Let us start with the traditional rosary prayer. Reflect on the Luminous Mysteries of the Rosary.”

They all knelt and made the sign of the cross as Elsa began. “In the name of our Father, and the Son and the Holy Spirit Amen. I believe in God, the Father almighty, creator of the heaven and earth, and in Jesus Christ. He is the only son of our Lord who was conceived by the Holy Spirit. Born of the Virgin Mary, Suffered under Pontius Pilate and was sacrificed and died. And was buried. He descended into hell and rose from the dead.”

This was how all of their rallies began, by praying and the Rosary. They did the apostles creed and then the Hail Marys. Elsa led them through it all. It was a catholic empire led by a catholic empress.

Then they got into the rally itself. Elsa shouted, “This was a very special prayer for my sister and our princess, to have the strength and will to endure her suffering. She has been captured by a bunch of perverts. They are forcing the transition she had resisted for so long, for our sake and the sake of your acceptance. It is being forced on her and she is suffering for the fate of our Empire, and for our Lord. She will return to us as a woman and our princess. We must accept her then as our princess. We can no longer reject or persecute her for her femininity. But we can avenge the humiliation and suffering she is being forced through. And by the will of our Lord, we will avenge her.”

The troops shouted in agreement.

“She is being forced to transition into a woman. They are humiliating and abusing her. And we know about this sick nation, right off of our coast, and what they do to people.”

Elsa made sure this rally and her speech were being recorded and transmitted across the nation and especially to Aragon’s channels. They would see it all.

“They have followed our custom of arranged family marriages for centuries. Only, when I abolished such harsh and cruel customs, Aragon continued to follow it by claiming it was part of their culture. They had allowed women to be forced into marriages without their consent, by force, and against their will. They do that to this day. Such perverted and sick practices that are in reality, abduction and slavery that most modern nations regard it as so and have outlawed it. In the age of equality, instead of abolishing such sick customs, they have changed the law to allow men to be placed into marriages against their will to another man.”

The crowd cried out angrily at this.

“This is what they consider equality. Such sick and perverted people to have this custom and to even having expand its realm of suffering to men. Allowing a straight man to be forced into a marriage, to lose his masculinity and identity to another man to be used and sexually abused and enslaved. To crush his will and his pride by another man. To be used as a woman and as a wife. These are normal regular men like you. I can’t imagine a worse fate for a man than that. And several men have already suffered such humiliation as they are now inflicting on our beloved prince.”

The people called for blood. Then Elsa motioned and a few of her guards brought up a large wooden wheel that was propped up and elevated to the height of her hips.

A helpless man was forced onto the stage, his hands and feet tied. He was put on the large wheel and his hands and feet were tied so that he was displayed spread-eagle. She looked down at the helpless man tied to the breaking wheel.

She looked out at the enormous columns of troops standing before her. Many of them were high ranking women. Elsa shouted to them, “This man used to be a powerful Count in our empire. He has lost his titles and his wealth. His crime is that he sold his youngest daughter in a contract to a sick Baron of Aragon. His family arranged a marriage for her daughter in a marriage to a Baron in Aragon. He profited greatly from the agreement while his daughter was transported to Aragon and forced into an unwanted and unexpected marriage. This girl had just graduated from secondary school and wanted to be an air force pilot. She was ready to enter the officer's academy and go into Top Gun training when her future was stripped from her.”

Her people cried in rage at that offense. A daughter of Castile sold to a foreign state and enslaved. She was sold by her own family, a betrayal. “You all know the penalty of trafficking people and arranging unwanted marriages against the will of the bride. What is the punishment?”

The troops said one resounding word, “Death!”

One of her soldiers brought her a huge sledgehammer and she held it intimidatingly. The man cried out, knowing what was about to happen. Elsa raised the hammer and brought it down on the wheel hard enough to make the wood crack. The man screamed in terror. He had been expecting the hammer to strike his body. The wetness between his legs and the sour smell of urine signaled his loss of bladder control.

Elsa turned to her people, holding the hammer at her side. She addressed her people, "This man deserves to be tortured to death and he will be. But this is not the place for this. We are here to prepare for war against Aragon. Those of you who wish to witness his execution may join me after this rally."

Behind her, the condemned man cried in terror. He knew what awaited him and he knew that begging for his life was useless. His life was forfeit because of his actions.

Elsa said loudly, “This animal will pay for what he has done. But make no mistake my beloved citizens. There are many thousands of women suffering the same fate as his daughter and that is why we must act to protect the lives and dignity of these women. They have our own beloved princess and this demands a military response. And so I have dispatched forces to Aragon to help protect and help our Princess Alejandra and find Carla, the daughter of this man, and bring her back to Castile. There can be only one response to this insult and capturing our citizens and our beloved princess, my beloved sister. What is that response, people of Castile?"

Her troops cried out, “WAR!”

“Yes, this is an act of war. I have ordered our naval forces to seek out every vessel belonging to Aragon and destroy it. By tomorrow, every naval vessel flying the flag of Aragon will be sunk. I have also ordered our air forces to destroy the air force of Aragon. By tomorrow morning, the military forces of Aragon won't exist. And Aragon will be under a naval blockade.

Elsa shouted, “I have arranged a special test of a new weapon for you all to be witness to. Turn to watch the sea.”

Someone on a speaker counted down, "5, 4, 3, 2, 1. Fire.”

They saw a huge rocket break the surface of the water and its rocket motors ignited, sending it into the sky where it vanished.

A few minutes later, there was a brilliant blinding flash of light farther out at sea. Everyone had been provided with darkened goggles as part of the rally and the goggles protected their eyes. An amazing deafening roar sounded that shook the ground and rumbled all around them. The people saw an enormous huge blinding fireball rising fifty thousand feet into the air. A towering column of fire stood in the water where the flash of light had started and it then turned into a huge mushroom cloud.

“That was our new missile fired by the SSBN, Alejandra. It was a 20-megaton detonation. That is in case the United States does try to intervene. One of those subs is lying off the east coast of the United States right now. They are targeting many of their cities on the east coast. Washington, New York, Philadelphia. Miami. Atlanta. Another SSBN is off their west coast. I have ordered our navy to blockade Aragon and destroy their navy. Every naval vessel of Aragon will be sunk by the end of the day.”

Then they all started singing the anthem of the Empire. Facing the Sun. “Cara Al Sol”. Every soldier had their right arm raised straight out as they sang their anthem.

Then near the end, Elsa shouted, “Castile.”

The people shouted in Return, “Una.”

“Castile,”

“Grande,” Was the response.

“Castile,”

“Libre,” The people responded.

“Arriba Castile,”

“Arriba,” They all shouted.”

“Antonio Primo De Rivera,” Elsa shouted.

“Presente,” The people responded.

“Fransisco Franco.”

“Presenta,” they responded.

“Alejandra Primo De Rivera,” Elsa shouted.

“Presenta.”

“Arriba Castile!”

“Arriba.”

Then Else dismissed them and said, “Anyone who wishes to watch the dog who sold his own daughter into sexual slavery die, may stay and witness this man's punishment." Once the crowd had left the stadium, there were still several thousand men and women waiting.

Elsa knew that what was to come would be gruesome. She had a reputation for being a vicious, merciless ruler and it was well-earned. She did not relish meting out this kind of torture, but it was necessary to show her citizens what she was willing to do to rule over them and provide them with the way of life she promised them. By being this kind of person, her citizens did not have to be.

He had laid there unable to move and was only able to stare at the roof of the stadium. He had heard everything Elsa had said to the crowd and everything that the assembled troops had cried out in response. He knew that he was going to die, slowly. When he saw Elsa appear above, holding a large knife and smiling coldly down at him, all he could do was to begin pleading and screaming.

The screaming did not stop until Elsa had tortured him to death. It was not pretty at all. In fact, it could only be termed brutal and bloody. She conducted herself like a robot, trying to keep her brutality at arm's length, mentally speaking. When it was done, what remained barely resumed a body. Even though the number of people who had remained to witness her actions was relatively small, Elsa knew that what she had done here would be told and retold throughout the country. The rest of his family would go to a labor camp and work for the rest of their lives.

Elsa turned to the crowd, her hands and robes soaked with blood. She called out, “The animal is dead.”

<<<<<<>>>>>>

The balance between the fleets of Aragon to the empire of Castile was ridiculous in the extreme. There was no comparison at all. Aragon had mostly a coastal defense fleet of coast guard cutters patrolling their shores for drug smugglers and the occasional fleeing bride. That was about it. Lately, they had tried to even the odds a bit by commissioning a class of shiny new heavy destroyers and a new class of frigates. They also commissioned an escort carrier to extend the range of their patrols further out to sea. Aragon also had several air wings of interceptors. But that was it.

By contrast, the empire of Castile had multiple classes of light to heavy destroyers, corvettes, frigates to heavy missile cruisers. Castile also had multiple classes of hunter-killer submarines and even a few heavy supercarriers. They had thousands of interceptors to fighter bombers. Castile also spent billions to commission a new heavy bomber. Castile had a navy roughly equal to the best navies of the world.

Aragon knew they stood little chance in a military conflict, which was why they had pursued a treaty with the United States, much like the treaty obligation the U. S. with Taiwan. But lately, the corruption and sickness of Aragon had caused the United States to rethink their commitment to defending Aragon. Some very troubling news had recently reached the ear of the US ambassador to Aragon.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Castile's navy targeted Aragon’s ships and the fight hardly lasted the night. Each and every naval vessel flying the orange and red flag of Aragon was targeted and showered with anti-ship missiles. Each of them ended up as a smoking hulk going to the bottom of the sea. Even their new destroyers didn’t stand much of a chance. They got a few good hits in and one of them managed to slip through the point defenses of the Castile fleet to hit the cruiser. A dozen seamen died in that hit. The response was very disproportionate and that ship went to the bottom killing every seaman on board.

That night, Aragon's entire navy went to the bottom of the ocean, thousands of seamen died that night and Castile's vengeance was not over. Castile's bombers flew over and bombed all of Aragon's harbors. Their harbors ended up as smoking ruins. No more ships would be able to dock at their facilties. Aragon was under a naval blockade. No supplies were coming in or out of the isle of Aragon.

The air battles in the skies above Aragon were just as one sided. Aragon had only a few wings of fighter aircraft. The United States had provided them a wing of F15 Eagles and another wing of F22 raptors, giving Aragon a total of over a hundred very advanced fighter aircraft. The problem was their training. They never expected to have to engage in combat. They were there to patrol the skies and that was it. If combat ever came, they fully expected the United States Carrier Air Wings to fight for them.

The United States didn't lift a finger when the black fighters from Castile with the blood red arrows on the wing flew over the skies of Aragon. It was such a shock to see hundreds of fighters from Castile invading their skies that the Aragon patrols had no clue what to do. They were quickly targeted and knocked out of the sky within seconds. More fighters rose to try to defend the skies of Aragon to no effect. They tried to return fire at Castile's fighters, but the training of the Castilian pilots was much more advanced and Aragon's return fire was easily avoided by Castile’s pilots.

Within the hour, Aragon's air force was totally destroyed. Castile had total air supremacy over the skies of Aragon. Aragon’s air force had ceased to exist. Castile had destroyed Aragon's navy and air force within hours. Aragon's military capability was destroyed. All they had left were five divisions of troops and they knew they couldn’t fight if Castile decided to land troops on the shores of Aragon. They were left wondering why the United States didn’t lift a finger during the battle.

What the government of Aragon didn’t know was that John Marks and Martin Hastings were American citizens when they were captured and married in unwanted forced marriages to other men. The United States also understood that Castile's princess was being held the same way and the United States Navy had direct orders not to return fire or defend Aragon. Aragon was alone in this fight. But Castile was also warned not to land troops or try to annex Aragon. That would go too far.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Aragon protested to the UN the next day. Their ambassador to the United Nations stood up and ranted about how it was such a violation of international law and asked why the US did not help defend their fleet. The Ambassador to the United States protested that they didn’t even know. It was such a quick action by Castile that their fleet didn’t have time to mobilize to defend Aragon.

Then Aragon turned their attention to the Ambassador to Castile and threatened to invoke sanctions on them for their violent and unprovoked act of aggression. The Ambassador to Castile simple sat there silently while the Ambassador to Aragon ranted at them.

When the Ambassador to Aragon was done ranting at the Ambassador to Castile, Castile's Ambassador calmly responded, “Your sick nation had thousands of women held captive. It has become a major hub for human trafficking. In fact, our own Princess Alejandra has recently been captured against her will and forced into a marriage in Aragon to a cruel Duke. She is being held captive against her will. Your rich people and your nobility consists of a bunch of perverts and rapists.”

“This is all coming from a fascist regime with an empress that rules with an iron fist,” said Aragon, sneering in contempt.

“Our princess is being held against her will. As are many other women in your nation who have had their freedom and their futures stripped from them just because their family signed a few papers,” responded Castile. “Is anything I said incorrect?”

“From what we have just heard,” responded Aragon, “Your princess has chosen to remain in Aragon and in her marriage to the Duke. It's all of her own free will. It is her own choice.”

Castile’s Ambassador clicked a remote and a video of Alejandra’s wedding to the Duke showed on a large screen. It showed her desperate protests and how she was silenced. How the justice of the peace responded that she had no say. It was all there and then there were some videos of the wedding preparation and the reception.

Castile’s ambassador smiled and responded, “That doesn’t look like her own free will to me. It looks like she protested, but her protests fell on deaf ears. Her refusal or consent or lack of it was irrelevant. This is forced.”

Then Aragon responded by showing a video of Isabella's speech at the reception where she announced her intention to remain with the Duke and how the Duke would help her transition. He smiled victoriously.

Castile's Ambassador nodded in acknowledgment. “Be that as it may, she was still forced and there can be no question of that. We also don’t know if she was forced to say those things, if she was threatened or coerced in any way. That statement cannot really be trusted, knowing that she is being held captive and has no rights of her own. We don’t trust that statement from her. And there are thousands of women being held against their will in unwanted marriages. Your nation is sick, perverted, and cruel well deserving what it got that night.”

There was no argument about that. And everything turned against Aragon and, instead of condemning Castile, the gathered dignitaries held a vote to condemn Aragon's laws. They tried to protest that it was part of their culture and could not be abolished. It just helped Castile’s case and a vote was held and failed. But it was a close vote. But it was clear America would not intervene in the blockade. They were very disappointed in their ally.

On the conclusion of the meeting, when they were leaving, Castile’s ambassador approached Aragon’s and said to him, “My Empress and my nation may reconsider if you consider releasing many of the women from their marriages and stop contracted marriages in the future. If not, then the blockade will remain in force.”

“We cannot change those laws” Aragon’s ambassador snapped.

Castile’s ambassador smiled, “Just remember, we gave you an opportunity to avoid what is coming. You had a chance.”

The two rival ambassadors both knew what the truth was. They knew Isabella was there of her own free will and her presence was intended this conflict. It had worked. And they all knew it was only the beginning of Aragon’s suffering.

<<<<<<<<>>>>>>>>

Valentina had arrived for her meeting with the head of a family that wanted to adopt and help her recover from what she had suffered. Count Juan Julio was there with his wife Maria and his two daughters, Karime and Juana, were waiting for him as he pulled up to their place.

Maria stepped forward introducing herself, “Welcome Valentina, I am Countess Maria and this is my husband, Juan, and our two wonderful daughters, Juana and Karime." She smiled as she shook her head and continued, "But, you have met us all before. So, are you sure about this Valentina, do you seriously want to be part of our family?”

The two daughters smiled encouragingly at her. Their smiles made her feel welcome. They really wanted to care and help a younger sister so much.

“Yes, my old family sold me!” Valentina said sharply. “I would love to have a real family to help me recover. You all seem very kind and have offered me everything I need. I will be more than happy to accept your invitation.”

The two daughters cheered and ran up to hug Valentina. They led her over to Maria’s limousine. It was not a long drive to the courthouse where they had an appointment with a judge. Valentina and her future parents waited about twenty minutes until a bailiff stepped out from the judge's chambers and asked them to come in. Valentina, Maria and Julio stood up and went into the judge's chambers, which were really a very large office. They saw a middle-aged woman sitting behind an enormous desk and she came to her feet as she welcomed them.

The judge looked at Maria and said, “So, you are here to make official an adoption of an adult, Valentina De La Vega, former wife of Count De La Vega, into your family. Am I correct, Countess Maria?”

“Yes, Your Honor,”

She looked at Valentina and said, “And you approve of this, Valentina?”

He nodded, “Yes Your honor. My former family is no more, they sold me and have been arrested and serving in a labor camp. I have no need for them anymore.”

The judge nodded as she already knew what had been done to her parents. She said, “Valentina, I am granting your request to dissolve your former marriage. I saw the documents and it lacks your consent. I have dissolved that marriage and you were never married according to our country. You are free of that. I will approve your adoption into the Countess's family and you will be their son, or daughter, whichever way you choose to go, Valentina. Just sign these papers.”

Valentina signed the papers, Countess Maria and Julio signed as well. After she had also signed, the judge declared the adoption legal. “Good, you are now the youngest and only son of the Julio household. Congratulations.”

They walked out and the daughters smothered him in hugs and kisses as their youngest sister. They could not see any boy in Valentina and they were happy to have a younger sister. Maria then said, “And now we have an appointment with a doctor to examine you and give us the answers that we all need.”

They were driven to a fancy doctor's office and signed in. Maria and Valentina sat and waited. Valentina noticed the doctor's license on the wall, the letters OB-GYN were prominent on it. Maria had taken him to see a gynecologist. He didn’t protest. The reasons were very obvious. But it would be embarrassing.

They were finally let in and Valentina walked in. He had to put on a hospital robe and then sit in the seat and spread his legs in the stirrups.

The nice woman doctor examined him and asked, “You are male?”

He nodded and she examined him. She shook her head and stuck her fingers inside of Valentina’s crevice between his legs. She spread the lips of his crevice and closely examined them and mentioned, “Whoever did this to you did very good work.” Then she made an internal examination, took some x-rays, and examined Valentina’s breasts. She also took some samples of Valentina’s blood.

Valentina returned to the waiting room and they waited for about ten minutes while the lab tests were performed.

Finally, Valentina was led into the doctor's office who looked very serious.

Her expression was comforting, but a bit sad, as she knew about Valentina's case.

“You are probably wondering what exactly happened to you and if it can be undone so you can live as a male again. I can see you are male. But as extensive as the work on you was, it does not really matter that you are genetically male. Valentina, you have an uterus and a set of ovaries. You appear to have perfectly functioning female reproductive organs. Your penis is useless. It is just there but it does nothing for you. You have a vagina and everything that goes with it. That’s why you have a female monthly cycle. You are probably wondering how this all happened?”

“Well, my former owner made me have some very long operations.”

The Doctor told Valentina, “The work on you is extensive. It went all the way down to your genetic code. You have a Y chromosome. But your genetics and the Y were reprogrammed to make you female and prompt the growth of female reproductive organs. Everything was changed down to your genetic code. None of this can be undone without great danger to you, Valentina. What was done was very cruel."

Valentina asked, “But this can be undone. Women have their reproductive organs removed. Especially for female to male transitioners and for other reasons. Couldn’t this be done for me?” Valentina said hopefully

“Yes, but it would be an extensive and drastic operation. If you are sure, but many of the other effects would remain.” The Doctor said.

Valentina shuddered and said, “I went through one operation. I won’t go through another. But this is so cruel.” Valentina covered his face and began crying as his new mother held him. He would have to accept being female. There was nothing else to do.

They left the doctor's office to go to Valentina’s new home. Maria said to Valentina, “Empress Elsa wants to personally see you tomorrow. You are one of the only males who was taken from here. You are one of the only males who had such extensive feminization done to him and she really wants to see you tomorrow morning. But for now, let's go shopping and get you a new wardrobe and then we need to find out what you want to do for your future.“

“That’s easy,” Valentina said. “I want to fight. I want to be a soldier. Like your daughter, Juana, in the Shadow Corps. That’s what I want to be in so I can defend myself and fight. I want to free other women in Aragon. There are thousands of women like me that are being held there. I told the woman in charge of me I would rescue the other women. I was serious.”

Maria looked at her new daughter with a look of profound respect. “Juana can help you then. She will help you enlist in the Shadow Corps. And begin your training. Women train for up to six months before being accepted. They are the elite that do all of the dirty jobs like hostage rescue, capturing criminals, and other things. And it’s only for women.”

<<<<<<<<<>>>>>>>>>

Isabella had seated herself by her husband across from her own mother and sister. She saw her sister with a brilliant wide smirk on her face as she was looking at Isabella’s neck. She saw the dark hickies on her neck and couldn’t stop herself from giggling. Isabella just remained calm, knowing what her sister would face very soon. That pretty much confirmed everything but things needed to be made very clear.

Her mother said, “Katherine, you wanted to be the one that confirmed the consummation so I am leaving it all up to you to confirm everything and make their marriage solid. It's up to you Katherine.”

Katherine stood up and moved to sit beside Isabella. She smiled at her adopted brother wearing the beautiful Bliss Mask and said, “I want to look at that mask you are you wearing. I just can't believe my sexist little brother here is transitioning into a woman and sitting here wearing a woman’s wedding Bliss Mask to signify her submission to her new husband. It's amazing.” Katherine sat close and ran her fingers over the hard plastic surface. She examined the jewels that were set in the mask. She ran her fingers around the eyes, cheeks, and beautiful ruby encrusted lips. “That is so beautiful I can’t believe you are wearing something like that. It makes you look like a beautiful woman.”

“I am glad you like it,” Isabella snapped sourly.

“What is it like wearing that mask,” Katherine inquired with a wide smirk.

“I fucking hate it,” Isabella said sourly. “It’s humiliating having to hide my face. This makes me so look feminine and submissive. It is hot and I can’t get it off. It is stuffy and very confining. And makes it very difficult to breathe or see. It makes me look very appealing to my husband.”

Katherine had guessed Isabella hated it. She figured Isabella hated it because she didn’t think it was how someone should be treated and it felt very demeaning to her. Katherine knew she felt humiliated as a woman wearing it. No matter how the person wearing it felt, all everyone else saw was a passionate lovely face on the mask.

Katherine knew this question would cause an outburst. Suzan was sipping her wine when Katherine looked at Isabella and asked, “Isabella, I know you sucked your husbands dick, but how was it?” She smirked.

Suzan suddenly spat out her wine in shock. She admonished, “Katherine, watch your mouth young lady. We are in public and that isn’t any of your business.”

“It is alright, I am not offended,” said the Duke. “That is an acceptable question.”

“But Mom,” Katherine protested, “Don’t you remember when she asked me about sucking my boyfriend. Her friends were around and kept asking and embarrassing me after I spent all night with my boyfriend?”

Suzan smirked and said, “Yes I do remember how much she enjoyed embarrassing you. Why don’t you tell us, Isabella?”

Katherine squealed girlishly. Dianne just sat there fuming. “Tell us about it,” Katherine demanded.

“It was disgusting, I hated it,” Isabella replied.

“No,” Katherine protested again. “Tell me what it was like. Tell me how he got you to do it for him.”

“The Duke just told me to do it on the way to the estate after the wedding,” Isabella replied. “He simply pulled my hair, and forced me to do it, I didn’t want to, but he forced it in my mouth.”

“How did it feel?” Katherine asked smirking.

“Gross, violating” Isabella replied. “It was huge and it choked me. The taste was awful when it spurt.”

“It is an awful taste,” Katherine agreed. “But you all thought it was so funny when it happened to me, and I told you he made me do it.”

“But that was different,” Thomas protested. “You are a girl and you were dating him then!”

“That makes it okay to force me then,” Katherine said, “How sexist.”

Thomas looked down and said, “Now I am a girl too!” He seemed ashamed. “I still never agreed to marry him. This was all forced on me and I hardly know this guy.”

Isabella smiled at Katherine, even though it was not visible, and said, “It is our job as women to submit to the man isn’t it, It has become my job to do it for Jose. I will make him a very happy man. Just like it was your job then.”

Katherine smirked and wanted to humiliate Isabella even more, “So, how big was his dick when it was in your mouth?”

“Jose has a massive dick,” Isabella replied. “It’s eleven inches long and around two inches in diameter. It pried my mouth open so much it hurt. It was difficult to hold it in my mouth. My jaw stretched and still aches. But I still love him and it was wonderful.” Then Isabella made a feminine moaning sound. She refused to let Katherine humiliate her anymore

“Most women hate it,” Katherine stated. “Only filthy sluts love it. How much did it ejaculate in your mouth?”

“His ejaculations are massive,” Isabella smiled as if she adored it all. “It was so difficult to swallow,” Isabella said with a loving smile and moaned again. She knew that Katherine wanted to humiliate her.

“You swallowed it,” Katherine squealed loudly. “You filthy kinky girl.”

“I had to,” Isabella said. “It was all in my mouth with more squirting. I had to swallow it or get choked by it all.”

“How much did it ejaculate,” Katherine asked again.

“I don’t know,” Isabella replied. “The loads were huge, filled my mouth completely, my cheeks expanded. I swallowed and it kept shooting out from the tip. It was too much and I tried to breathe and it went up my nasal passages and down my nose. He ejaculates just too much. It’s inhuman. His balls are huge.”

“Oh my God,” Katherine said in disbelief. Her brother was giving such blowjobs to someone who ejaculated that much. “That happens too. It’s called the dragon or something when it goes in your nose. How long did you have to suck for,” She inquired, Katherine could not keep the smile from her face.

“It was around twenty minutes. It was a wonderful experience, mmmmm,” Isabella told her.

“Men love getting blowjobs, you better get used to having your husband's dick filling your mouth and get used to the taste.” Katherine smirked.

That is when Jose spoke up, “I agree Katherine. She had better get used to sucking me because I will have her do more of it tonight.”

“What…,” Katherine said. “Seriously, what will you have her do with you.” She seemed to enjoy this.

“Her last blowjob was not very good,” Jose explained. “She tried to make it good, but it wasn’t. She needs more practice and I enjoy doing it to girls. So I will give her much more practice tonight. Oral will be the main activity. She will get to practice it most of the night for me.” Jose smirked and it sent shivers down Isabella’s back.

“How do you like to have your girls suck you?” Katherine asked.

“Mostly, the proper feminine submissive position on her knees,” Jose replied as Katherine smiled. “But I do enjoy having her lean over me in bed and do it for long hours. My favorite is straddling her face, my hips on top of her face rocking as it goes in and out of her mouth. That’s what I plan on having her do tonight.”

“That is what my boyfriend forced on me once, and Isabella thought it was so funny, and I had no right to be mad,” Katherine said in anger. “Keep her in that position tonight and show her what it feels like to be helpless.”

Jose smirked again and replied, “I will. Isabella will experience much of what those girls go through. We will see how funny and proper she thinks it is.”

“Did your husband make you his woman last night,” Katherine turned her attention to Thomas.

Isabella wanted to leave. Isabella remembered asking her if her boyfriend made her a woman after spending all night with her boyfriend. Isabella recalled being slapped. Looking back, she admitted to himself that she was being an ass. This was the consequence. Katherine got to sit there and ask her humiliating questions about her first intimate night with her husband. This was probably a lot more humiliating than hers. She wasn’t doing any three nights of consummation with her boyfriend and she willingly chose to do what she did with that boy. He was a kind compassionate boy. This man was a monster and Isabella never agreed to anything with him. Those things made a lot of difference to how it is perceived. The night was horrific and traumatizing. It was one of the worst violations a person can experience.

“I don’t know what you mean, Katherine.” Isabella pretended not to understand.

“Did your husband penetrate you as he would a woman last night and consummate the marriage between you, making you his wife?” Katherine demanded.

Isabella looked at her and replied, “Yes, you know he did. You are just trying to humiliate me. You know he had sex with me, ejaculated in my ass, and made me his wife.”

“I know,” Katherine smirked. “I just like hearing you say that he made you his woman. How long did he have sex with you last night? And we need to make sure. I have to ask.”

“Which time?” Isabella asked.

“What,” Katherine asked, not understanding.

“He had sex with me over and over again. I don’t think you understand this ritual I’m being forced into. I sat in a chair all night. I stayed at the end of his bed all night long waiting for him. He kept fucking me over and over. I think he had sex with me three times. Then again this morning and the blowjob in the car. That is five times. He fucked me four. Each time lasted for hours. My ass is so sore from how many times he did it, and Jose was brutal. He fucked me very hard, he was hurting me.” Isabella almost choked a sob. “He wouldn’t stop, He kept humping me all night. It was humiliating.” This really affected Isabella.

Katherine smiled and said, “Why was it so humiliating, isn’t he your husband?”

“Yes,” Isabella said. “But I didn’t want him to do that. He violated me.”

“You didn’t understand Debbie when she told you what her boyfriend did when they went out and she accused him,” Katherine pointed out. “You said she should accept that because she went out with him and they dated. What is the difference? He is your husband and it is his right to have sex with you.”

“The difference is,” Isabella replied sternly, “that I didn’t want to marry him at all. It was forced on me, I didn’t consent to the marriage, I didn’t want to go anywhere with him. I still want to leave. Debbie fell for her boyfriend. She dated him and went to his place. She agreed to be his girlfriend. I agreed to nothing.”

Isabella had a point there. Debbie loved that guy and went on dates with him. She went to his home and he forced himself on her. They met a few more times, but she broke it off. She did nothing about it, because of the fact she felt it was her fault, she went to his home alone. Thomas agreed to nothing and didn’t want to marry the man at all. It was all forced and he was sold to the Duke. His life was taken from his hands. More like it was ripped out of his control.

Jose smirked and said, “Isabella said she would accept this marriage and submit to my desires. She agreed to say her own vows in public. She has privately accepted me as her husband. She will prove it at the banquet. Isabella was more active in our lovemaking last night than she wants you to think. She kissed me back, moaned like a woman during our love, and moved with our sex motions. She had a wonderful time, so don’t let her deceive you and ask whatever you want Katherine. Isabella loved it and wants to have more fun tonight.”

Katherine smiled and then asked, “So how was the first time he fucked you? Tell me what it was like and what he did. How did he penetrate you, how long, how did he ejaculate inside you?”

Isabella moaned loudly and replied, “I told you, hours and he slowly penetrated my ass so I would adapt to being drilled with something so huge. He ejaculated in me. I agreed to submit to this marriage but it was still forced on me. I would refuse if I could.”

Jose looked offended and said to Isabella, “Stop lying to your family. I gave you a chance to leave and I would agree to dissolve the marriage. You refused to allow me to and insisted on remaining in this marriage with me. As of last night, this is all your free will. I am not forcing this on you anymore.”

“I was making a point to Katherine,” Isabella said with venom dripping from her voice. “And you did force this marriage on me. If I wasn’t so determined and strong, you would have continued forcing me and given me no choice in the matter. You know that’s true so stop pretending you are totally innocent. I did agree to submit to you in return for your help. I still am repulsed by the sex as any woman would be.”

“Tell her how we had sex last night, Isabella,” Jose said. “She wants to know. Be honest and tell her the details."

Isabella glared at him from behind the mask as she recounted the entire ordeal of his first fucking by his husband. She recounted how she was strapped to the end of the bed and the force and the slaps she endured at first and then how she refused to submit. Isabella refused to submit since she was tied and they came to an agreement and Jose unstrapped Isabella from the bed and she willingly submitted to her husband's sexual desires. Then how her husband slowly forcefully penetrated until the full eleven inches were buried deep inside her and then the brutal forceful fucking she endured. She told Katherine how forceful it was, how Jose’s vicious thrusts impacted her small body and shook the bed and the sounds could be heard around the room. She told Katherine how it hurt and her heels were tapping with each thrust. Katherine seemed to get aroused by Isabella’s ordeal. She continued to detail how the fucking picked up pace near the end and the final ejaculation. Isabella told her she figured the entire session lasted three hours.

Katherine smiled as Isabella finished. “Really?” she smirked. “You willingly agreed to submit to your husband's sexual desires as a submissive woman?”

“Yes, I agreed to be submissive to him in sex.” Isabella snapped. “He has his obligations to me or it will all be over,” Isabella smirked behind her mask.

Katherine then asked, “How did it feel when your husband finally came inside you?”

“It was disgusting, it ran down my legs,” Isabella replied. “Leanne cleaned me up the next morning and made me pretty.”

Then his mother spoke up, “Jose, can you and Katherine give the bride and I some privacy so I can talk with my daughter in private. I would like to give her some motherly advice.”

Isabella watched them stand up and leave the table. Katherine glanced back as she left with Dianna. Jose left with them. Isabella was left alone to face her mother. She didn’t like this at all. They had had a very rocky life together. She was never much of a mother to her and she guessed her mother was all too happy to sell her to a man. His sexism as a boy combined with his father Craig's raising and how Craig treated her all combined to really make her hate him. She wanted to see him suffer for everything. Isabella figured in her eyes he was no better than Craig.

It was far from the truth and she didn’t like Craig nor agree with him in anything he did. He loved Suzan and wanted her motherly affections so bad. She was so cold and hurtful to him as a boy that it made him lash out because of the lack of motherly affection that he needed as a child.

“I know you must hate me, Isabella,” Suzan said to Thomas. “I hope that you can forgive me and understand. Please, I never blamed you for what Craig did to me. I never held it against you. There were circumstances that prevented me from being like your mother.”

Isabella looked at her mother through her beautiful jeweled feminine mask. “I came into your family when I was sixteen. You have no idea what I went through before I came to your family. It was horrific. I wanted nothing more than a mother to love me. I never received much love from you. You just treated me with hostility as if I was some intruder in your family. You gave me cold indifference at best. Father humiliated you and treated you as a sexual plaything and punished you when you resisted. Then you took out your frustrations on me. My sister was simply cruel to me and you were indifferent. I know that you now love what is happening to me, you feel that it serves me right. Because you think I will take after him, but he is the only one who did care for me. He made sure I was taught, cared for, and received what I needed to grow. I never followed his example.”

He saw Suzan brace herself. She looked around in fear. She looked back at Thomas. “My daughter, you are so wrong on many different things,” Suzan said. “I can tell you some things that you need to know. You are wrong. I did love you. I never held what Craig did to me against you. I never blamed you for what he did to me. I saw how you were rejecting his ways of treating women. Some of them still seemed to stick despite what you did to not follow him.”

Thomas saw Suzan's eyes flash in fear and she looked around her with that fear written on her face. She seemed to relax a little and continued, “And, I do know what you suffered before you came to be in our family. I know about you, Alejandra, Princess of Castile. I do know about that. I did know as soon as you came into our family. Craig agreed to shelter and protect you from those who wanted to hurt you.”

Thomas stiffened. He looked fearful and asked, “What did you call me, Mother?”

“I know about you and where you came from, Alejandra,” She replied with a knowing smile. “I had to do what I did to keep you safe and alive. I had to pretend I didn’t know where you came from. I had to pretend I saw you as just an intrusion on my family. And I had to agree to this to keep you alive. The rebels were still looking for you and the people in your homeland were still upset with you being their princess instead of their mighty prince.”

Their talk ended as Jose and Katherine returned to the table. The waiter came and took their orders for their drinks. Isabella was not allowed to order. The bride had to fast during the ceremony. She just sat there quietly while the drinks were brought and the waiter took their orders for their meals. Then they talked among themselves but something seemed to be bothering Katherine. She looked very upset and almost betrayed.

She looked over at Isabella and commented, “I cannot believe my sexist brother looks so pretty as a girl. You are such a lovely bride and that mask is beautiful. I love how you look in that mask. You look so beautiful and so submissive. But I had always known you were really a woman inside of all of that sexism. I knew when you played with our friends and dressed as another girl to hang out with us. You looked so natural. You are a beautiful bride.”

“Thank you for accepting me, Katherine,” was all Isabella said.

“And now you are so beautiful and you have become a bride to a very powerful and wealthy man and you are his wife. It's so amazing, Sister.”

“Thanks,” Isabella said behind her mask. She added to herself, “I can’t wait to see you in my place. It will serve you right.” She smiled again.

The arrival of the waiters interrupted the rest of the conversation, but it was obvious that Katherine had more to say. Customs did not allow for the kind of conversation that Isabella knew Katherine wanted and it gave her a great deal of pleasure to know that her sister could only glare at her and pick at her food.

There were steaming hot plates of food for them all, except Isabella. She just had to sit there, hungry and silent as the others ate. She had her bliss mask on and she was unable to eat a thing. She had to fast during this time. She could only watch the others eat as she sat there hungry.

They had to hurry a bit as it was almost time to go to the clinic for Isabella's examination. Once the table had been cleared, Katherine said hotly, “Isabella, I am your sister and I can’t believe you would ever consider signing me into one of these marriages. How could you consider such a thing on me? I thought you loved me?”

Isabella laughed, but she was very angry at the fact that Leanne had spoken to her sister. She said silently, “Leanne, I can’t believe you told her. You will get yours.” Then she said out loud to Katherine, “I thought you loved me, but you gladly signed me into this marriage. Because of you, this was forced on me and I got no say in it. I only want to return the favor.”

“You vindictive bitch,” Katherine snarled. “You won’t get me! I will leave the country and my husband won’t be able to lay a finger on me.”

The Duke spoke up, “You will be prohibited from leaving the country. You will be there for your wedding. I will have you on a no-fly list and your passports will be seized. We will make sure you remain here for your wedding, Katherine. You signed your sister into a forced marriage. It's only right you get to experience one yourself,” The Duke smirked.

She turned to her mother and said desperately, “You won’t let them do this to me will you? You won't let Isabella do this?”

Her mother shook her head and said, “I won’t sign anything like that for you. But what your sister does is no longer in my hands. I can’t stop her now. But I will refuse.”

The Duke spoke up with a satisfied smile, “Fortunately, I am now a member of your family and we have enough people on my side to make this legal. We don’t need your mother to approve.”

She looked hurt and betrayed. Katherine pleaded, “Isabella, please, don’t do this. I thought you loved and respected me. You can’t do this to your own sister. Please? I have plans for a future.“ She looked very afraid now.

“You should have considered all of that before you so gladly had me sold and put in a marriage against my will. But you did, I will return the favor as soon as my husband finds a proper and very heartless, sexist, and dominant man for you. He will believe women are good for only one thing and you won’t be able to do a thing about it.” Then Isabella laughed cruelly.

“You heartless vindictive bitch!” Katherine said.

“I am very ashamed and disappointed in you, Isabella. I can’t believe you would do this,” Suzan said.

“You sold me too, Mother,” Isabella snapped. “You have no place to lecture me.”

Katherine was angry and hurt. She wanted to see Isabella pay for this somehow. An idea occurred to her and she looked back at the Duke, “Jose, we have about an hour until Isabella's appointment with the nurse. Isabella looks sexy now and I think she is horny. Aren’t you?” Isabella smirked.

The Duke stood up and approached one of the waiters. Isabella could not hear what was being said. The Duke was taken over to an older man and started speaking with him. They seemed to have an agreement and the Duke returned.

Jose smiled and reached over to squeeze one of Isabella’s breasts. Then he said, “Isabella, my sweet. You want me to help you arrange a marriage for your sister Katherine, right?” He said while rolling one of his nipples between his fingers under her top.

“Yes, my husband,“ Isabella responded. “I would love her to experience this life.”

He smiled at her. “Good, and you agreed to submit to my desires. The manager of this place was kind enough to let us use his private office. Will you join me in his office?” And Jose smiled longingly at his bride and she cringed at the thought of what he might have planned.

Isabella got a panicked look on her face under the mask she was wearing. No one could see the panicked and desperate expression on her face, but they heard her voice cracking in despair. “What, you mean now, Jose. You can’t be serious. Here, right now in a restaurant, In the office with my family here? We already confirmed you consummated the marriage last night. Please, don’t do this here now.”

“Isabella,” He warned her. “You agreed to submit to my desires, and I require you now, so please follow me into the office. I wanted you right before we left the estate, but we didn’t have enough time. We have time now and I need you.”

“As you wish,” Isabella said in resignation as she stood up. Then she turned to look at her sister and said acidly, “This is why I want to do this to you. You have been so cruel to me that I want you to experience this life that you signed me into. And this confirms my decision. I have no doubt now.” Then she turned and followed Jose into the manager's office.

They went into the manager’s private office with the older man just smirking at the couple and nodding. Jose shut the door and turned toward Isabella with a look of pure lust in his eyes.

Isabella felt like she was breaking down as the Duke approached her with that cruel look in his eyes. She had agreed to totally submit to Jose’s desires and she allowed the Duke to take control here. Not that she had any other choice right now. “Please, Jose, you can’t want to do this right here with my family just outside the door. Please, don’t humiliate me like this!”

The Duke reached out and pulled Isabella in for a tight embrace as he pulled Isabella’s top down, and pulled her bra down. Her breast forms fell out of her bra exposing Isabella’s small breasts. He started squeezing and pinching her soft sensitive breasts and Isabella was squealing in pain.

Jose said, “I have agreed to do so much for you Isabella and you agreed to submit to me in return. Don’t consider breaking your agreement.” Then he bent down and took one of Isabella’s breasts in his mouth.

Isabella endured it, while she began breaking down emotionally. The Duke was sucking, nibbling, and licking her breasts and moaning in pleasure. Isabella hated this feeling. She could never really accept this man as an intimate partner or as her husband. Isabella hated this man.

Then he pushed Isabella down on an old dirty rug on the office floor. Jose pulled out his large cock and pushed the head of his cock against Isabella’s sensitive soft breasts and began sawing his cock back and forth across her nipple. Isabella didn’t have enough breast tissue to really provide a tit fuck. She didn’t have large enough breasts to really have a cleavage yet. But it was still very arousing for the Duke as he sawed his cock back and forth against Isabella’s soft breast tissue.

Once he got hard enough, the Duke lifted Isabella off of her knees and bent her over the manager's desk. Jose lifted her dress up and pulled her thong down her legs. Then the Duke drove his cock deep into Isabella as she screamed behind her mask and he started fucking her. Her family heard her scream and the rhythmic grunts from the Duke and the humiliating sounds coming from Isabella as he violently fucked her in the office.

Isabella hated this man with a passion and swore he would soon pay for this humiliation. She could no longer hold back her tears and broke down, weeping as the Duke kept fucking her as she was held down over the desk. She just held onto the old desk and endured this violation while her sister snickered on the other side of the door. Katherine did feel this was justice and the Duke had full rights to do what he pleased.

This was the cruel life of many brides stuck in these types of marriages. That fact alone, that she wasn’t alone in this and many other women were suffering enraged Isabella even more. She was glad she got the Duke to help her rescue those women. She was suffering just like many of them were.

The Duke finished fucking Isabella and ejaculated a huge load deep inside of her. She sobbed in humiliation as she felt the warm sickening feeling of this man ejaculate deep inside her. He finished and pulled out. He wiped the head of his cock on Isabella's dress and simply left the office, leaving her bent over the desk.

She straightened her clothing and pulled up her bra. Isabella retrieved her bra inserts from the floor and filled her bra out. She straightened her top and fought to compose herself after what had just happened to her. She waited five to ten minutes before deciding to rejoin the rest of the group outside. As she was preparing herself for the humiliation she would face, the door opened and a few women entered.

Her face jerked up at the women entering the office, but she realized that these women were her personal guards. These women were members of the Shadow Corps. Kimberly came in and another woman smiling beside her came in to see her.

She stood in front of Isabella and bowed respectfully. “Príncipe Alejandro Primo De Rivera. I remember you very well, my Principe. Do you remember me and our great times together, before you started letting your sister dress you as a girl and call you the princesa?”

Isabella looked at this woman and then recognized her. “Dianna, Dianna Carlos from the house of Carlos. Their eldest daughter. Is that you Dianna?”

She smiled, “Yes, I am Dianna. We loved each other before your sister took over and humiliated you like that. We were going to marry and it hurt me so much. How could you allow this to happen? You let her take your crown and then make you into her sister.”

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Juana had been worried since her family adopted this very feminine boy and her worry grew even more after Valentina's appointment with the doctor. Something was very wrong after that. Juana understood he received very bad news at his appointment. He had wanted to have hope that he could recover his sex and live as a man again. That hope was shattered. It would be an expensive, very extensive, and long operation. It would be difficult and risky and he was discouraged from it. It was his choice, but he decided against it. What was done to him was so extensive and total, going back was too much. Valentina had to accept he was now female.

It was cruel and she heard Valentina sobbing in his new bedroom for hours. Then she saw her leave her room with a fierce and determined look in his eyes and he went down the steps to the workout room and began pounding on the training bag. And he had been there for many hours. She and her sister used the training equipment often, but she was a commander in the Shadow Corps and Karime was a fighter pilot. They had to be in shape and trained often.

Juana walked down the steps to see Valentina relentlessly thrashing the hanging bag.

Juana approached Valentina from behind to stop her. “Valentina, stop. You are hitting it wrong. Let me show you how it's done.”

Valentina stepped back as Juana stood in front of the bag. She got into the fighting position and stepped in and punched the bag. It flew back from the force of her strike and she hit it with a few viciously powerful combinations of strikes and punches. She even elbowed it. She finished it off with a powerful flying kick.

“You see Valentina. Step in for power and hit the bag with the front of your fist, with your knuckles. Don’t bend the wrist when you strike. Turn your hips when you strike. Now try it again and show me.”

Valentina got into the same position as Juana and then stepped in like she had and punched the bag with her knuckles. The bag didn’t move as much as when Juana hit it. But it did move. She hit it a few more times.

“Good, Valentina. You listen well. Those strikes were very good. We will have to put you through physical training to improve your strength so you can hit harder. Then I can teach you more.”

Juana was an impressive woman. She stood there over six feet tall. Her entire body bristled with muscular power. She almost looked like a man sometimes. Almost, but she was unmistakably female. But she was extremely strong and very fierce. Valentina never wanted to piss her off. But Juana was also very caring and kind.

“What is all of this about?” Juana asked. “I know you want to be strong like we are. And you want to join the Shadow Corps. But why?”

“I don’t want anyone to hurt me again,” Valentina said. “I want to be able to fight back if someone tries to do something to me again. I want to be able to hurt them. I don’t want to be used like I was anymore. Can you understand?” Valentina asked.

“Yes,” Juana replied. “I was told what happened to you. You were sold by your family into a cruel marriage with a sadistic noble in Aragon. He forced you to marry him and he made you his bride. You were his unwilling wife and he probably raped you every night and made you do other disgusting sexual stuff that no straight man ever wanted to do with another man. You want to be strong so it can never happen to you again.”

“Yes,” Valentina said. “I don’t want anyone to touch me like that again. It was humiliating and violating. I was helpless. He hurt me every night. It was a nightmare, I was trapped. I was helpless and I never want to be like that again. I also want to go back and help the other women that are trapped like I was.”

“I can understand,” Juana shot back. “I will help you. But you weren't a wife. No one treats a wife like that. You were more like his toy to abuse. He cared nothing about your feelings. Valentina, why do you look at me like you are afraid?”

“You remind me of another woman in Aragon,” Valentina replied. “You remind me of Tabitha. She was a cruel disciplinarian that was called when I got out of line. And I got out of line a lot. I refused to obey and I fought them a lot. I talked back a lot. I refused to submit to being a wife since I was not given a say in the deal. I did not feel bound by it in any way. So they called Tabitha a lot. She was huge, like you. She was large and strong and she was vicious and sadistic.”

“I would love to meet her,” said Juana angrily. “If she thinks she is so strong, wait until she meets me. There is also something mother and me would like you to consider, now that you are part of our family.”

Valentina looked at Juana waiting for an answer.

Juana continued, “We would like you to see a therapist to help you through some of the pain. Like what Tabitha did to you. I would still love to see her.”

Valentina laughed. Tabitha might be very intimidating to helpless male brides like him. But she would be as helpless against a high-ranking commander with military style training from the Shadow Corps. Valentina quipped, “I want to teach them all a lesson. That’s why I want to be so strong. Tabitha, Leanne, and that sadistic Count.”

“Who is Leanne?” Jeanne asked.

“She was a sadistic beautician. She was primarily in charge of me. She beautified me, dressed me, did my hair and makeup. She required me to obey and had this sadistic chair with leather straps on it. She had me restrained for the Count and controlled my daily activities. She cared nothing for my feelings as she worked on me, beautifying me so the Count could have his deviant sadistic desires and abused me every night. If I fought her, she punished me. She expected me to comply and go along with her. If I didn’t, she then had me punished. She justified what she was doing by saying that the same thing happens to many women in the country.

"She thought she was just making things even for men. But it is not even and what was done to me far exceeds what the women suffer. I was forced to change my entire sex, women don’t have to do that. I want her to experience that life and see how she likes having no say in anything. Being totally controlled by others and expected to accept it or else. And then being abused nightly by some guy that just signed some forms and married her. I think she actually enjoyed hearing and arranging me to sexually service that man. I think she really liked hearing me choke as he shoved his cock down my throat. I heard her on the other side of the door giggling the first few nights. I really think she liked that.”

Juana giggled. “I agree such a woman deserves to experience it herself. And there is another part of our laws against arranged marriages. That is, if the one has been involved in trafficking before, they are exempt from the ban. That means that people like Tabitha and Leanne cannot use the law against arranged marriages to avoid one themselves,” Juana giggled. “Now, let's get some rest. I will start your formal training tomorrow, and remember, the Empress wants to see you.”

As they were walking up the steps, Juana asked, “What about the Count?”

“I want him to be turned into a girl, for the desires of another man.” Valentina smiled cruelly.

Juana returned the smile, “That would be perfect for him. I heard some Baron is experiencing that exact thing right now because he forced another man to marry him and forced that man to crossdress for his sexual desires. Now he is experiencing it himself and I heard he does not like it that much. I was the one who captured him and freed his male bride,” Juana giggled as they walked up the steps.

“Serves him right,” Valentina said with a smile. “I will get strong like you, Juana.” Valentina admired Jeanne so much.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Victor Knox sat on his overstuffed sofa watching his television this morning. He had watched this same thing multiple times already this morning, but this one event in his life solidified everything for him. He was watching his long-winded bombastic speech in front of the United States Congress describing the nation of Aragon and its cruel laws that allowed someone to be sold and bought by another person. He recounted his experience as the wife of the Duke in very intimate detail that was embarrassing, but it caused a firestorm. Many questioned him but he had enough evidence to back up everything he stated and his statements were proven and caused a huge backlash against that country. They were very sorry for what they did to him. Aragon no longer got any shipments of any materials they badly needed to keep up their defense. He warned the Duke that this would happen. The Duke ignored him and continued to abuse him night after night. He wasn’t a wife, Victor was a man, but he was used as a wife by the Duke.

One thing that Victor hated was how small he really was. He was an embarrassment to his family and they seriously doubted his ability to maintain control of such a powerful company. His name was Victor Knox, they wanted him to be large and imposing like his father Edward Knox, but he was the smallest of all of his siblings. Even his sister Elisabeth was larger than he was. He was very small, and effeminate. His larger and more masculine siblings considered him an embarrassment.

For the firstborn child of his father Edward, they gave him the name Victor expecting him to be large and imposing like his father and he was anything but that. He grew up a small, very feminine, and very emotional child. He cared greatly about things and other people’s pain affected him. He cried a lot and seemed to care a lot about women's safety and protection. He was very vocal about his opposition to how his father treated women. Victor was a very big embarrassment and many of his siblings took offense that he would run the company and conspired to take it from him. His father agreed to help remove him. It was a big shock to him when he was abducted and married to another man. He was enraged to learn it was his own family’s doing, including his father and he learned a great many things. But he eventually proved his family wrong when he escaped and returned to seek vengeance. He turned them all in and they are now serving life sentences. He is here running the company himself and has almost endless wealth. His father is dead.

He was scheduled to have lunch with someone after noon so it was about time to get ready for it and he went into his bedroom to dress.

He was always a very effeminate child with very soft girlish features. He was mistaken for a girl a lot of times. His face did not have the angles of a man at all, and his hair was very soft and blonde. His eyes were rather big for a boy and his frame was very slim. But they were nothing like he is now and he didn’t know what to do now.

He stood there with very large oversize hips, his face was even more feminine than before, his body had taken a very feminine shape because of what the Duke did to him and he had breasts. They were small breasts, just like the Duke wanted but they were breasts. These changes could be reversed, he was told when he returned to the United States. But it would require surgery and cutting into his chest to remove them. He didn’t want to have a mastectomy. He would have a big scar on his chest then so for the time being, he just lived with this very womanly body and it hardly bothered him after a while. He tried to pass himself off as a man in charge but most people still called him Ms. Knox, or Ma’am, or Lady. He simply lived with it and accepted he was the woman in charge of the company. He wondered if he should go all the way at times. The Doctors that examined him here were at a loss as how they were able to change him like this with no surgery. These changes went all the way to the genetic makeup of his body.

So he went to change for his lunch and chose a pair of women’s slacks that gave enough room in the hips to move and a pair of panties and a matching bra. He needed a bra for support and may as well wear panties too and then he chose an oversized shirt so his breasts would not show.

He styled his hair and brushed it, then a slight coat of makeup brushed on and he was ready. He cursed just before he left his place to go to lunch with the last person he ever wanted to go to lunch with.

Victor went to the restaurant they had chosen to meet at and he saw the man there waiting at a table. Victor went over to the table with a vicious look in his eyes and sat down in front of this man.

The man laughed and asked, “Are you still angry after all of this time, Vanessa. Its been over a year and you clearly won. You are on top and took everything from me, and the rest of us. What are you still upset about?”

“That you sold me Jason,” Victor responded between his teeth. “And you abused me during my captivity. You came on my face during my banquet. You had loads of fun enjoying my captivity as if I was the one that abused you instead of my father. I didn’t even know about it, But you didn’t care. And you ask why I am still angry?”

Victor glared at the man across from him, now enjoying the life of a dominant man once again. “And you have made yourself into a man. Look at what was done to me. It’s impossible for me.”

“That’s not my fault,” Jason pointed out. “And you could make yourself into a man if you wanted. I had my breasts cut off and got rid of my hips. I wasn’t as feminized as you but you could get the work done to live as a man again.”

“Yeah,” Victor said acidly. “I could have them cut off and live with two huge scars on my chest. I could go through the surgery. I don’t want that. I want to leave my body alone.”

“The thing is, you married a straight man who wanted you as feminine as possible. Your father was clearly gay but wanted to try to fool people into thinking I was womanly for him.” Jason said.

Then he asked, “Victor, have you ever really considered you were meant to be a girl?”

“Yes, but I don’t want to be forced into it. I was forced and now I don’t know what to do. Thank you for that, Jason.”

Victor had had enough and stood up to leave when Jason said, “Victor, I would be very cautious about your new friends. Empress Elsa and her sister, the Princess.”

“They had me rescued,” Victor said, “they were the only ones who cared. Bye, Jason. I have no more interest in talking to you. We are finished.” Victor stormed out of the restaurant.

Thomas meets his family again and goes for a medical appointment.
Things heat up in Castile as they prepare to bring justice

“She didn’t take my crown away,” Alejandra protested to Dianna. “I allowed her to have it. I wanted her to be the Empress. And I wanted to be the Princess working with her behind the scenes. I arranged for her to be crowned in my place because, I love her so much. She is so strong. She has done such good things as our Empress. She allowed women to enter the armed forces. She made the Shadow Corps exclusively for women. You look like you enjoy being a member of this elite group. You look good as an agent of the Shadow Corps. Elsa ended arranged and contracted marriages. Elsa is a great Empress. She's far better than I would have been.”

Dianna just looked at Alejandra, totally surprised and not sure what to say. “You set it all up for her, but what about her making you the Princess? How can you have accepted that humiliation?”

“You are a woman,” Alejandra stated. “Do you feel being a woman is a humiliation? I don’t, I enjoy it. Dianna, I have struggled with these feelings all my life. I felt like I was a woman. I am transgendered. I wanted this and set it up so she can proclaim me as a woman and the empire's princess. I adored it. But it sparked a civil war and I was captured and tortured in one of the protestant's camps. She rescued me. But I realized that I had to leave so they would accept her. She is a great Empress.

Kimberly spoke up, “Dianna, I noticed the Prince’s feminine nature a long time ago. You didn’t because you were in love. But I saw it and I saw the joy on her face when she was proclaimed as the Princess. Alejandra, Isabella as she is named over here, but I will refer to the Princess as Alejandra, she felt no humiliation at all. She adored the position. And Elsa is a great Empress. Alejandra made the right decision.”

Dianna wasn’t so sure. She said sadly, “Then we can have no future together. Alejandra.”

“I am afraid not, Dianna,” Alejandra responded. “But I have a husband now. We just have to see if he can ever become a good husband that I deserve. I really hope so. But if not, if he can’t learn to be a good husband, then he will have to go and Elsa will deal with him.”

The others shivered at that statement. They knew how Elsa dealt with abusive husbands. “What he just did to you, Alejandra, makes me seriously doubt he can learn to be a proper husband to a princess. I wouldn’t bet on it. I don’t want you to go through this either. Let me get rid of him for you.” Kimberly had her hand on her sidearm.

Alejandra shook her head, “No, Kimberly don’t. We need him. He has agreed to help the other women here. In return for me submitting to his desire. I can do this for them.”

Alejandra sacrificing himself for the good of the women. That’s what she did a lot. This was no surprise. It was Alejandra’s nature. Kimberly spoke up, “That’s what we needed to talk about. I have received a reply from Empress Elsa. She said that the women we rescue are not to be sent to Castile. They are to be sheltered by you at the estate.’

“What,” Alejandra said shocked.

“Yes. We are to train them to become strong and be insurgents striking back at Aragon. That is the Empresses command.”

Alejandra shook her head. “That’s insane. It's putting these desperate and abused women at serious risk of being harmed in this or being recaptured. Elsa can’t be serious.”

Kimberly responded, “That is the Empress’s command, milady. And you know if it comes from us, it is a command from the Empress. Also, Alejandra. You know that many women who suffered like this have developed the strength to endure. They can often be much stronger than they appear. Look at what you suffered in that camp. And what you are willing to go through for the sake of these women. You are very strong, Princess. Don’t underestimate those women you want us to rescue. The Empress’s plan is very sound. We can train them to strike back and many of them will be very willing. This can be done.”

Alejandra still didn’t like putting these suffering women back into harm's way. But she had to admit that the plan was sound and many of those women were probably very angry and willing to be trained to become insurgents. It was her sister's direct command and that was the end of it. She just hoped that Elsa knew what she had just ordered Alejandra to do.

“If it is the Empress’s command then it's her command and that’s the end of the discussion. Okay, we will search for women to rescue and bring them back to the estate and we will train them to fight. You are right about them. Just as you are right about me. But one other thing. We can try to capture those men too and, if we do, I want them to be transferred to Castile and put to work in a camp. They can work in the mines or, if they were bad enough, perhaps Elsa can find a husband or man to feminize them and make them suffer.”

Now things were getting more serious. They could capture some of those powerful noblemen to be sent to Castile and put in a labor camp. A few had already been sent away. A Duke was subjected to forced feminization for a man that desired him.

Kimberly smiled, “We will do that if we can.”

“I know you can do it. You are highly trained women. You are trained for hostage rescue and enemy extraction,” Alejandra said. Kimberly smiled again.

“The Empress has also sent another five thousand of us here. And several special forces teams that specialize in hostage rescue missions. You are in command, princess.” They saluted her.

She turned toward the door to return to her family saying, “And now, it's time to meet my family again and to be examined by a nurse. I do intend on sending the Duke to Castile to learn how to treat a woman. But as for him and me, we are over. I don’t want him anymore. We are finished after the Banquet. After what he did to me today, he will spend some time in a reeducation camp. After the consummation period and the banquet, I hope he can learn how a woman is to be treated. If not, then he may not return alive. But I hope my husband can learn. I really hope he can learn.”

The women were really surprised that Alejandra was really hoping the Duke could learn. It seemed like Alejandra really cared about her husband. How was that possible? Especially after what the Duke had just done to her, she still cared and hoped that the Duke could rise and treat her better? Kimberly and Dianna were looking at Alejandra strangely.

Then Alejandra looked at the other women and said, “I guess it's time to return back to my family. They are probably waiting for us.”

Alejandra left the office with Kimberly and Dianna and went back to her table where her family waited. Alejandra was greeted with a vastly different scene when she returned. Everyone was happy when they left and talking about things and now the entire family looked very upset. She also noticed that everyone else had left the restaurant. She saw they were afraid, and had frowns. Jose spoke up very seriously. “Alejandra, I may as well address you by your actual name now. You have clearly won this, I am defeated. It seems that because of your country’s actions, our government has ordered a closing of all businesses and called up everyone for military service to defend our homeland.” Jose laughed bitterly, “As if that will do any good against the might of Castile. As a duke with former military experience and the leader of this area, I have also been called up and must leave.”

Kimberly and Dianna had approached and spoke in a tone as cold as ice, “You aren’t going anywhere, Duke. You will stay at the estate with us. We have plans for you.”

Jose realized he had little choice in the matter. He had become a hostage. “As you wish, Princess,” Jose said and Katherine let out a little giggle at him calling her mighty sexist brother the princess. He glowered at her and asked in a deep upset tone at Katherine, “You know what the Princess has planned for you and you still think this is a laughing matter. You know what we are facing because of the power of this woman and you sit there and laugh. Alejandra is a royal princess of the Empire of Castile. This is no joke Katherine. Her sister is the Empress, Elsa Primo De Riviera. Your step sister is Alejandra Primo De Reviera. They are descendants of Jose Antonio Primo De Riviera, founder of the falange party that now rules Castile with an iron fist. They are cruel fascists that rule with brutality. These women behind me are members of the Shadow Corp. Their power over the people and sheer brutality rivals the Nazi waffen SS. Do you see that symbol on those womens collar, the red arrows crossed on a black background. These are not my guards, they serve the Empress, and here, they are to protect the Princess. I have no power over them, and they clearly have power over me now. The Princess had established control and I fucked up. Also, Alejandra, the doctors office are still open but they only see people in emergencies now. They wont see us to confirm a consummation for the courts, or to help you transition.”

The princess shrugged, “We can have someone brought over from Castile. We know the procedure to follow. Our army is coming very soon.”

“And foreign nationals except for the embassy's, their personnel and foreign ambassadors are being told to leave, but since we are married, you have become part of our family and can stay. Now, its time to go back to the estate.”

They all stood up and followed Jose to his Limo. Jose was trying to be more respectful to Alejandra but it was far too late now. Alejandra felt so violated. They left and filed into Jose’s Limo and pulled out.

Katherine looked more upset now as they went to the Dukes Estate. Jose's limo pulled in. He exited his limo and escorted Alejandra into the Manor and Jose led her into a back room. She saw a female doctor and a nurse waiting.

Jose said, “They have agreed to meet us here to help you, Alejandra. I told them of your condition and they have agreed to help you.”

The Doctor said her name was Angelica and said in a icy tone toward the Duke, “I won’t do the consummation ceremony thing with you anymore. Because of our emergency that you people have caused, those ceremony are canceled now. They are stupid and degrading and you people have caused this.”

“But I am sure you have performed many before,” Replied the Duke. “Haven’t you?”

“Most of the time its just verified by the family. Like one of the last ones here on a man, his step mother varied it and forced him to confess and recount what happened to him the night before. His name was Hastings or something. But it’s humiliating and horrible and I never really enjoyed doing those examinations. And now, look what is happening. All thanks to you Duke so I refuse to perform it on Alejandra here. I will help her for her transexuality. That is something we need to help her with. So can you leave us so we can examine her.”

The Duke turned and walked out as The Doctor looked at Alejandra. She was a tall woman and looked at Alejandra with a soft understanding smile on her face. Her dark straight hair fell down her back and over her shoulders. She looked young for a doctor. Alejandra found this woman very attractive.

The doctor smiled at Alejandra and said, “Hello, Mrs. Cordoba. I know this is difficult for you, our laws being what they are in regard to family arranged marriages.”

“Thank you for your understanding,” Alejandra replied. “Please call me Alejandra.”

The doctor smiled again, her bright red lipstick stood in contrast to her darker Latino complexion. “I am Dr. Trujio. Angelica Trujio. And my Nurse is Sophia Johansson. We are here to do a checkup and ask you some questions. And I hear you want to begin the transition to being a woman!”

Jose, her husband knew and agreed to help her, that was why he chose to marry Alejandra in the first place. Her mother knew. Her sister knew with no doubt and had helped Alejandra. They heard her announce in at the wedding reception. Dianna knew and it saddened her. No reason to deny it now. “Yes Ma’am, very much.”

“Okay, we can do that. Let Sophia check you out first.” Said the Doctor.

Sophia sat beside Alejandra and told her to take her dress off. That was difficult and embarrassing. She loosened her dress and slipped it off. The dress fell off Alejandra’s body and she took it. Alejandra was left standing there in her flirty white lace thong, her garter belt holding up her stocking and her bra. It was clear her bra had large inserts. Alejandra’s face flushed was flushed bright red, but unseen behind her bliss mask. Now that the consummation ceremony was over, Alejandra unbuckled the bliss mask and took it off. The protocol no longer meant anything now.

Sophia said, “Sorry, Alejandra, you must remove your bra too. This is a medical checkup and we need to see the condition of your body for this examination. I know it’s embarrassing.”

Alejandra’s cheeks burnt even more as she reached back and unhooked her bra straps very naturally and took her bra off. She took the inserts and set them on the table beside her bra. They noticed how she folded her bra up neatly, not letting it fall and discarding it like a man would do. The women smiled approvingly to each other, watching Alejandra’s gestures.

Sophia looked at Alejandra’s chest with awe. She had a look of disbelief at how feminine Alejandra was as she stood there. Her face was very feminine and her narrow shoulders had a definite feminine appearance. Her nipples were enlarged, pinkish, erected and there were clearly two mounds underneath each nipple, making them stick out further.

How was this possible? There were several ways. If Sophia and the Doctor had to guess, they knew what he had done. Sophia’s eyes stared at his chest for a moment.

Alejandra noticed and crossed his arms across her breasts just like an embarrassed woman. The women giggled. Sophia said, “Oh my God, Alejandra. I must say you are serious about being a woman. How did this happen?” She asked indicating his small breasts.

Alejandra replied seriously, “I realized around sixteen that I seriously wanted to become a girl. So I searched on how to make it possible and got some pills to take and began using them.”

Sophia shook her head. “That was very dangerous, Alejandra,” She said dismissively. “Let's examine you. How old are you.”

“I am nineteen,” she replied, avoiding all of the women’s eyes as she stood there topless with her breasts in full view. Wearing her panties, and a flirty white garter holding up her nylons. Alejandra was very humiliated.

She measured Alejandra’s height and said, “one hundred and fifty-eight centimeters.”

Then she had Alejandra stand on a scale and announced, “110. Good, you are small for a woman your age. But that’s all right. Now sit on the sofa for me.”

Alejandra went to sit on the sofa and Sophia approached and wrapped something around her biceps and pumped it. Taking her blood pressure, then Sophia timed her heart beats. She looked in her ears and mouth. She sat there stiff while the nurse put a band around her arm and took a few tubes of blood.

Sophia packed them in the case, saying they should have the results of that in several days and they could start the real transition into woman.

“Good. Would you stand up please and pull down your panties for us?” the Doctor asked him.

“What! No! What is this all about?” Alejandra snapped. “Are you just wanting to humiliate me!”

The doctor shook her head, “No, we need to take some measurements for medical reasons and look at the condition of your body for your transition.”

Alejandra stood up on her shaky legs. Nearly crying behind her bliss mask. She pulled down her flirty thong, letting all of the women see her small penis.

The nurse took Alejandra’s penis in her hand and held it out and lightly cupped her balls. “Almost, pubescent. It’s like you never went through puberty, Alejandra. But from what you have said, none of this should be surprising. I know this was intentional and you stopped your male puberty. Your penis is very small and your testicles are underdeveloped. You have breasts, your hips are enlarged and rounded. Your waist is narrow. You have developed as a young woman.”

Alejandra shrugged, “I know and that is exactly what I wanted. Developing as a male was horrifying. I made it stop,” Alejandra stated.

The nurse shrugged dismissively as she was not upset at Alejandra's need. “I understand,” she said softly.

“Okay, Alejandra,” said the Doctor, “You can put your panties and bra back on and sit down.”

Alejandra sat down. They spoke for a few more minutes and then they left the back room. Kimberly and Alejandra followed Kimberly into a room where she could prepare for the rest of the day.

Alejandra put her dress on and stood in front of Kimberly. She was standing there in her white gown. Kimberly told Alejandra that Jessica was there to meet her in the drawing room and asked her what she wanted to wear to meet Jessica.

Alejandra told Kimberly that she wanted a more comfortable dress to wear for her meeting.

Kimberly picked out a more comfortable white gown for Alejandra, “This dress looks more comfortable, milady. Will this dress be acceptable?” Kimberly asked

Alejandra looked at the dress Kimberly picked out and started taking her heavy gown off and let it slip off of her body. Alejandra was left wearing her satin bridal lingerie with Kimberly watching. All she had on were the five-inch heels, her nylon stockings, and a garter belt to hold her nylons up. She was also wearing a pair of sexy thongs and his bra. That was all she was wearing as Kimberly watched and closely examined her body now.

Kimberly said. “You look beautiful Alejandra and it does look like you have gone through some intense effort to feminize your body.”

Alejandra looked back at Kimberly and agreed as she started removing her sexy bridal lingerie. She undid her garter belt and slowly rolled down her nylons. Then she took off her garter belt. She felt much more comfortable now as she picked up the lighter dress. Alejandra stepped into it and allowed Kimberly to lift the dress up over her body. Kimberly zipped the dress up. This was much more comfortable. She was now ready to see Jessica and walked out of the room.

Kimberly led Alejandra down the steps and into the drawing room. She walked into the drawing room and sat down on the large sofa and instructed Kimberly that she was ready to receive Jessica.

As she walked away, Kimberly said, “I will get her for you.”

It seemed to Alejandra that there was nothing to do but sit there and wait. Alejandra sat back and tried to relax as she crossed her legs. Alejandra looked like a natural woman in that position as she began to relax after her rough exhausting day. She let his mind rest.

She sat there alone for a while. Alejandra must have drifted off because he was totally unaware when someone approached her. “Are you okay, Mrs. Cordoba? And where is your mask”

Alejandra nearly jumped out of her skin. She was fast asleep for who knows how long. He turned and saw a woman standing over him. The other woman was Jessica. “Hello Jessica, I must have fallen asleep. I decided not to wear the damn mask anymore. There is no need. What may I do for you?

Alejandra really liked Jessica and felt so bad for her. She had suffered so much, and she was so beautiful. His eyes were drawn to her enormous beautiful cleavage and she guessed Jessica had a lot of breast augmentation done to have breasts that massive. He would guess she had over an E cup. She was wearing a tight pair of skinny jeans and a silky red top that plunged down on the neckline showing a lot of her cleavage that made Alejandra jealous of her. Alejandra briefly wondered how she would look with breasts that large and beautiful.

Jessica shrugged as she watched Alejandra staring at her cleavage. Some men tended to get distracted around her. She replied, “I just came by to see how you were doing after your first night of consummation with your husband. We have had some exciting developments and I was told I had to leave soon. I was wondering how you were holding up emotionally.”

“I am enduring…. well, thank you” Alejandra said kindly with a soft welcome smile. “Last night was very rough. Aside from the soreness in my ass and my bruised emotional state. It was rough and then he really humiliated me in front of my family.”

“What did he do?” Jessica asked.

“I would rather not talk about it,” Alejandra said as she paced and looked down. “It was horrible and I should have seen it coming. There were warnings that he was going to do what he did.” Then Alejandra sat down on the sofa again.

Jessica sat close to Alejandra as a friend. She did her best to be comforting and make Alejandra relax. She saw how distressed Alejandra was. “You can tell me; I am your friend and I am here to help you. What did that pig make you do?”

Alejandra looked down ashamed and wished she could wipe her eyes, “He humiliated me,” he sobbed softly. “He violated me. That monster was molesting me in front of my family, my sister was there and my mother. He treated me like a toy.”

“You are his wife,” Jessica pointed out. “I know that’s a difficult concept to accept, but you are his wife and men do that to us at times.”

Alejandra recounted the events at the restaurant in front of her family. She explained what happened and how angry she was. Instead of any sort of sympathy from Jessica, she just knowingly smiled and enjoyed Alejandra’s story of humiliation.

Jessica put her arm comfortingly around Alejandra and gave her a tight hug. Alejandra enjoyed her warmth and comfort. She enjoyed Jessica’s soft comfort and the scent of her perfume. “I know it is difficult, but it has only been the first day,” Jessica said. “This is just the first day, there will be more days like this and more will be expected of you. You will be with him for years. Try to understand, you are in a marriage and that means forever.”

"Try to accept that and things will be easier. This is nothing that has not happened to women forever. I been through it, but this is normal for a woman to go with a man or her husband for sex in public places. My husband did that to me with my brother and sister there too. I was wearing the mask the first time, but that is normal. He humiliated me in every way that a woman could be humiliated. It may have been acceptable if I loved him and if I desired to commit to him as a wife. I didn’t love him.”

“I understand,” Alejandra said with sympathy. “I will help you in any way I can. I think the relationship with him is now over but, I am sorry for what you went through. No one should be forced into a marriage like this.”

Jessica comforted Alejandra, “Its over,?” Jessica said surprised. No one should be forced to marry someone.”

“It was rough but the ceremony has been called off because of those recent developments,” Alejandra replied with a giggle. “So he thinks its over, but it is only beginning for him.”

Jessica replied. “Men here can be very rough and intense to show their domination during the three days of consummation. That is the point of it all. I put up with my husband's humiliating demands and let him have his way for years. I put on the sexiest things for him, I was seductive and I was very submissive to every degrading demand he made. I pranced around like a sexy woman, wearing the sexy five inch spike heels for his sick desires almost all the time. I served his friend and even went down on him with his friends around. I put up with it all. I allowed it all to happen.”

Jessica turned her back and walked away to the other side of the room. Then she turned toward Alejandra and she saw anger flash in her eyes.

“He stole everything from me,” Jessica said. “And I let him do it. I put up with his abuse and cruelty for years. He never touched me in the loving way the way that a man should touch his wife because he never loved me.” Alejandra saw a tear flow down her face. Jessica sat back down on the sofa and covered herself. “I began to hate him. He only came to me when he was horny and wanted sex. He only used me for sex, and it was not gentle loving sex. He forced himself on me time and time again. He was never gentle, he forced me and he loved to hear me cry as he was pounding me in the most degrading me. He wanted to ensure that I never received any pleasure. He told me that my pleasure was not important.”

“I am sorry for what you suffered and I will help you,” Alejandra said to her. But something did not sound right with this story. Jessica allowed it, these things are forced whether or not she allowed it.

“Thank you, you are so kind.” Jessica sat close to Alejandra. “My husband was just so cruel and heartless. He loved humiliating and demeaning me. He loved the power over me. It didn’t bother him that he was crushing my spirit. He knew he was depriving me of my dignity and spirit. That was what he loved doing to women.”

Jessica was silent and stood up. She walked around and Alejandra saw the anger and rage in her eyes as she paced around. Alejandra sensed she wasn’t finished. She guessed that Jessica just wanted to vent years of repressed anger. She felt very bad for Jessica. She wanted to do anything that she could to help Jessica. She felt responsible somehow. Her father had enslaved and destroyed Jessica’s life.

“Demeaning me in every way a woman could be demeaned was not enough for him,” Jessica stood up and turned her back. Alejandra knew that she was feeling very emotional. Alejandra heard Jessica sob silently. Horrible memories of being abused and demeaned were rushing through her mind. She turned to Alejandra and Alejandra felt uncomfortable as she pulled one side of her plunging neckline down further to expose her breast. Then she pulled both sides of her top down. Alejandra saw the lacy bra she was wearing and she pulled the shoulder straps down then she pulled each cup down below her breasts to expose her breasts to Alejandra. Her eyes were flaring in rage. She said, “Do you see this?”

They were beautiful and very large. Alejandra also saw what she wanted her to see. Each nipple was tattooed with a beautiful pink butterfly around each nipple. The areola was the center with red and pink butterfly wings extending from the center. It was a beautiful design. It was clear Jessica didn’t think so. Each nipple was pierced too. There was a gold hoop inserted in each one.

“Yes, I can see you understand. I had to get each nipple tattooed for him. He told me to do it, so I arranged the appointment with a good tattoo artist he recommended. I met him and sat there while he tattooed my breast. Then I had each nipple pierced. He loved it. There is one more thing he did to me.”

She unbuckled her tight skinny jeans and pulled them down as she turned her back and Alejandra clearly saw. She had seen the tattoo before while Jessica was pacing around trying to gather her thoughts. It wasn’t clear what the tattoo was and Alejandra assumed it was just a pink heart. Now she saw its full demeaning detail. It was her father’s family crest within a pink heart right above her buttock. That would be very demeaning for a woman.

“I had to get that on me too. This was more demeaning than the tattoos on my breasts. I met his tattoo artist and let him give me that tattoo. I told my husband that I hated him for it.”

This wasn’t what Alejandra expected. Alejandra knew that wasn’t how arranged marriages worked here. Jessica had to get them for her husband? How did that work? It's usually forced and the wife gets no say in the matter, if Alejandra understood how things worked here.

“He told me to get larger breasts within the first six months of marriage with him. I had no choice; he didn’t miss a chance to humiliate me. He would have me in some sort of bondage restraints and fetish wear with his friends there with him. My breasts would be on display with his friends there. I would have to serve them drinks and even allow his friends to touch and feel them. I hated him.”

Alejandra listened to what Jessica went through during her previous marriage and then she turned and pulled her panties down a bit, and lifted her dress. Alejandra saw what Jessica was showing her. She saw the image of a rotten apple just above Jessica’s vagina. It was a very uninviting tattoo to put on someone.

Jessica said to Alejandra, “He had someone tattoo a rotten apple on my pelvis just above my vagina as a reminder to himself to never penetrate me there. He didn't want to risk a pregnancy and he wanted to deny me any pleasure. He simply wanted me to suffer and hurt. That’s how cruel he was to me.”

“I am so sorry about that,” said Alejandra sadly. “That sounds like something Craig would do to a woman. He was very cruel to women. So he only fucked your ass?”

Jessica stared at Alejandra.

“That was his preference with me,” she said in tears. “He only fucked my mouth or into my ass and I just bent over and cried at the humiliation. Do you get it now?”

“No one should treat a woman like that,” Alejandra said to her.

“I don’t need your pity, it was his way to best show his domination over me. He wanted to humiliate me, and deny me any pleasure at all,,.the worst part of it all was that I didn’t get anything when he died. Most of it went to his first wife, and his son.”

‘That was the worst of it?” Alejandra thought doubtfully. After everything that happened to her, the worst was that she didn’t get any money? That didn’t sound like a battered enslaved wife that had been abused for years. “Did you ever try to run away or tell him no,” Alejandra asked her.

“Of course not,” She replied. “He wouldn’t have given me anything for what I went through if I left him. I had to allow him to humiliate and demean me. I had no choice. Because he was my husband. I let him deprive me of my dignity as a person for years. I meekly accepted all of his abuse and humiliation with a smile. I enlarged my breasts for him, I accepted his tattoos and piercings and wore those skimpy outfits he loved every day, even around his friends. I got nothing from any of what I went through when I was married to him.”

Alejandra understood the meaning of it all and began to feel a lot less sympathy for this woman. She did it all to herself, for a payoff.

She looked tearfully at Alejandra and said, “What you have suffered for only a day, is what I suffered for many long years. Just remember I suffered what you are going through but for many years. If you need help I will be here.”

“There is one big difference between what you went through with my father, and what is happened to me, and what many other women here are going through,” Alejandra said to her coldly.

“What is that?” Jessica replied innocently.

“You let him do it, you allowed him to do everything that he did to you. You had choices and could have said no,” Alejandra replied, looking at her sternly. “You only wanted his money, you married him of your own free will. You freely accepted his demeaning abuse for years when you could leave any time you wanted. I was forced into it and would have had no choices in the matter if he had his way.”

"I was not freely accepting him. I seriously had no choices up to now. I have said no, I have tried to resist him. He forced me to marry him. I never said my vows. I was bound, wearing handcuffs, and gagged at the altar. I never spoke any vows. I was sold to him against my will. All of this was forced on me. I was bond and strapped to his bed when he had sex with me. I said no to him and I pleaded. If he had his way, I would have been forced to be with him for years. It is over now, but not for many other women on this island.”

"That is the big difference. You are a gold-digging whore who tried to sell your dignity to him for a price, now you are upset that you got nothing. Personally, I think that was smart of him. I feel bad for my mother.”

“Why do you feel bad for her,” Jessica asked. “She married the sadistic dog of her own free will too.”

“She didn’t want any of his wealth or estates,” Alejandra answered. “She was in love with him for real. She loved Craig with all of her heart. She loved him so much she bore him two children and tolerated his cruelty for years hoping he would become a better man. She remained with him for the sake of her children. You can leave now and tell Kimberly I am ready.

Jessica walked away feeling totally bewildered and very angry. Her wavy blonde hair was bouncing with every step. She felt bewildered because she felt like she had been talking to another woman during the entire conversation.

She had let down her guard during the conversation because Alejandra’s femininity had put her at ease. Alejandra’s movements, mannerisms and body language made her feel like she was with another woman. Alejandra moved her body as a woman. She carried herself as a woman did, and even spoke like women speak. She moved her body as a woman when she spoke with her hands and body much like other women do. Alejandra even looked much like any other woman. She was slim, very delicate and pretty. Jessica thought she almost saw the buds of small breasts beneath Alejandra’s bra. She looked at Alejandra’s crotch area to see if there was anything there. She thought she saw the small outline of a penis under her panties. There wasn’t much and Alejandra could easily pass as a woman.

If the Duke intended to make Alejandra into a feminized man to flaunt and humiliate in society, they were going to be disappointed. That plan was going to blow up in their face. She knew society would sympathize with this woman who they were abusing and humiliating. The public was likely lash out at the Duke. They would not see Alejandra as a man. Jessica didn’t see Alejandra as a man even now.

Jessica was angry because Alejandra had discovered everything that she was trying to hide. She had withheld who her husband was for a big crushing reveal after the banquet. Alejandra had figured it out and had no sympathy for what she gone through.

Jessica passed Kimberly on her way out. Kimberly could see that Jessica was seething with rage as she passed and Kimberly just giggled. She thought it was funny. “You could not deceive Alejandra, could you Jessica?” Kimberly said gigging some more.

“What?” Jessica said.

“You wanted her to feel sorry for what you went through. But Alejandra and many of the women forced into unwanted marriages have it much worse than you thought you had it. You had choices and you simply accepted Craig’s cruelty when you could have left and walked away. That isn’t an option for the thousands of women here. They are trapped, and they have no hope for a future. Everything the husband wants is forced on them. Don’t expect any sympathy from Alejandra because you just tolerated and accepted Craig’s treatment when you had choices many women don’t have. You won’t get any sympathy from her, or me. I think you are a whore.”

Jessica continued to walk out as Kimberly laughed at her rage. Alejandra knew Jessica’s story and Kimberly knew what the result would be when she saw Jessica. Having dealt with Alejandra, Kimberly knew what would happen.

Alejandra was very perceptive and quick on her feet. She was quick with her intelligence and problem solving skills were great. She was calm and her mind was very calculating. She knew Alejandra was playing nice, but Kimberly was not fooled. She knew what Alejandra did to traitors during the war. She had a cruel streak in her just like her elder sister. Alejandra could be ruthless. Kimberly also saw a very disturbing burning rage within Alejandra’s eyes.

Kimberly went in to see Alejandra. Alejandra was on the sofa laughing. Her hair had become a tangled mess. Kimberly knew why and that moment always came. She approached Alejandra.

Kimberly laughed again and wondered how Leanne would have reacted to this. Kimberly figured Leanne would be enraged at what Alejandra had just done to the Mask and the fact that she could easily remove it despite Leanne’s efforts to make it impossible. Kimberly was very amused and thought it was good that Alejandra had dismissed Leanne.

Kimberly looked into Alejandra’s face. “What shall we do with the Duke, are you still accepting him, Alejandra. The Duke said you can leave any time you want. You can also refuse him. You do not have to take this if it’s too much.”

“Our relationship is over,” Alejandra replied in an icy tone. “if he thinks there’s any chance of a long-term real relationship between us, he better think again. I can never accept him as my lover. Not after what he did to me.”

As they headed back, Alejandra noted that they headed in another direction to a different part of the manor. She led Alejandra into another room of the manor. Then Alejandra was told to remove her gown and she slipped out of her floral white dress. Kimberly told him to sit in one of the chairs along the wall. She told Alejandra to sit in one of those chairs. “You wait there until we prepare things for you. I think you will like this.” Kimberly let her relax.

She sat in the chair. “Thank you. I need to rest. My feet are starting to kill me in these heels.”

Kimberly smiled warmly, “You sit there and relax. I will tell them to pay special attention to your feet.”

“Kimberly,” Alejandra said. “What are you preparing me for?”

She headed toward the other set of doors on the other side of the room. “We are preparing to give you a nice comforting massage.” Alejandra stiffened in total alarm and her eyes went wide.

Kimberly giggled girlishly and shook her head. She knew what Alejandra thought was going to happen.

“Oh no, not one of those, milady. I would never consider giving you one of those painful discipline massages on your testicles. You are our princess after all, Alejandra. This will be a real relaxing massage to relieve your tension and help you relax. The Empress would probably have me executed if it was found I you subjected to one of those painful massages.”

“She probably would,” Alejandra replied. “Thank you for this, Kimberly.”

“I heard about those massages from Victor a while back and they usually leave men curled up in agonizing pain and that’s the point. To inflict pain and beat out their resistance. And to reinforce that they have no control over anything.” Alejandra said, her eyes were inflamed with anger.

“The women are ready to give you, your massage. You can enter."

He walked in and the door was shut and two women on either side of him began rubbing his shoulders and back. He shut his eyes and relaxed. She knew he probably should have put on her mask so the women could not see her face. But Alejandra didn’t really care about the protocol at this point.

As they worked, Alejandra simply relaxed and let it all happen. This relaxing massage was to put her at ease and she relaxed. It was very relaxing. Then Alejandra spoke up to the women giving him this massage, “I assume you do this job for many men and women stuck in marriages like this, don’t you?”

“Yes, Ma’am,” One of the women replied. “It’s been some time since we massaged a man. But we are told you are a woman and intend on becoming a real woman.”

“Do any of you remember massaging a man named Victor,” Alejandra asked.

“No, we don’t,” The woman replied and the rest didn’t know. They all said no.

Then Alejandra shook her head and continued, “Okay, but he was a man. Perhaps you will recognize the name he was given by his owner, Vanessa who was trapped with a Duke for some time. Do any of you remember Vanessa and the Duke?”

One of the women said, “Oh yes, I massaged him a few times. I remember Marcia. I am Pam by the way.”

“And do you remember Marcia and the Baron, did you also work on Marcia during that time,” Alejandra asked them.

Pam giggled, “Sure, I remember Marcia very well. He was sort of a crybaby.”

Alejandra suddenly stood up and faced the women. She was totally nude by this point but she didn’t care. She was also holding something in her hand.

Alejandra said harshly, in a tone as cold as ice, “You can all leave now. I no longer want or desire your services. If you think it's okay to painfully massage a man who is chained up and cannot resist you. You all must leave.”

“But, Alejandra,” Pam protested. “We were instructed to give you a real relaxing massage. It wasn’t going to be painful at all.” She did not understand what the problem was.

Suddenly, Alejandra raised her arm and they saw that Alejandra was holding a gun and pointing it at the women. She said even colder, “I told you all to leave. Leave the estate. Now. I don’t want sadists massaging me. Get out.”

The women turned and quickly walked out of the room. They all left in a hurry, not really understanding what had sparked Alejandra’s anger so much.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Victor watched Cynthia slither out of her skintight tactical uniform she often wore on missions and it revealed the various scars and bruises she obtained on her missions for the Shadow Corps. Cynthia was still an incredibly attractive woman and he considered himself lucky to have her devotion and love.

She flashed him an expectant eye and motioned for him to do the same thing. He wore a business suit more suited for a woman's form. But Victor was overcome by shyness and apprehension at the moment, with this imposing very powerful woman standing nude in front of him. He did not want to disappoint her. He was overcome with fear.

She urged him on, “Victor,you must also disrobe if you want to make love tonight. Don’t just sit there looking at me.” She laughed at the look in his eye and added, “And you know that I know about your body. There is nothing to be ashamed of. ”

She moved in on Victor running her hands down his upper body and stopping at his smallish waist. “I know about your large full hips.” Cynthia ran her hands further down his body stopping and massaging his very wide set of hips he had. “And I love your body the way it is. I also know about your large manly cock.”

Her hand moved in between his legs rubbing his cock outside of his slacks and then her hand moved up his body and rested on his chest. “I also know all about your small breasts you have. I know about the bra you must wear for supporting them and the care you take with your body.” She gently squeezed both of his breasts in her hand while she dominantly looked into his eyes. Cynthia seemed excited to have a boyfriend who was so extensively feminized and she seemed especially excited by Victor’s small breasts.

“We have made love before and I have seen your nude body, Victor, so there is nothing to hide and nothing to be ashamed of. You have very strong feminine features on your body that make it easy to mistake you for a woman. You said you are used to it and it is no problem if someone calls you Ms. Knox or ma’am. So what is with the sudden shyness now?”

Victor looked down. “I am very afraid of what you must think of me. What if I am not the man you want me to be, and what if I can not be that man for you? How can I be a man with a body like this?”

Cynthia got very serious and looked deeply into Victor’s eyes and said, “Victor, make no mistake. You are indeed a man. You are more of a man than many other men are. You have gone through hell and you are still here and still very strong. You have shown your character and your strength as a man. He didn’t take it from you, he simply pissed you off and made you want to help others stuck in the same situation. How can you not think of yourself as a man after what you have accomplished, against all odds? You are the one on top in your company. They all follow your orders even if they call you Ms. Knox and ma’am. They still know to do as you command or they will be history. Victor, you are unmistakably a man.”

She gave him a deep passionate kiss on the mouth driving her tongue into his open mouth. It was a very dominant kiss as she lost patience with him and began removing his blue business jacket that had unmistakable feminine lace on the collar and along the seams. Once the jacket was off, she slowly began unbuttoning his blouse. All the while, she looked deeply into his eyes.

Cynthia knew why he had so many questions about his masculinity. About why he had to dress so femininely. His body was so feminized that it required him to get clothes from the women's aisles and he had little problem living this way. He questioned it himself but these were questions he would have to solve himself. He had to decide whether to accept being a woman now, to transition back into a man, or to accept himself as he is now which was no problem.

She could accept him as a very feminized man. She thought it was very hot. But no matter what he chose in the end, his strength and character could not be questioned. Victor had an iron will and an internal strength no one could ever break. He had refused to break during his three year forced marriage and subjugation to a man. He had never submitted to Leanne and always resisted her no matter what pain she inflicted on him.

He refused to comply with her simplest demands and made trouble whereever they tried to take him. His banquet had been a total debacle. Trying to make him into a very social female socialite was a joke. He was anything but that. He was vile to them, he let them know exactly what he thought of them every chance he got and he was even violent to them at times. Even after months of discipline, he could not be taken out to the public obligations his husband wanted him to attend and it had to be given up. This was indeed a man worthy of her love and it made Cynthia proud.

Victor was almost topless now. Cynthia had removed his business jacket and his flirty pinkish blouse with lace etched on the seams and edges. It even had a name embroidered in very flirty pink feminine script, “Vivian Knox.”

She looked at the name embroider on the blouse and the ruffles and raised an eyebrow at him, “Vivian Knox?”

Victor laughed a bit. “I can't really pass myself off as Victor like this. It looks silly and ridiculous. I try to be a man at times but they still called me Ms. So I gave up at the company and legally changed my name to Vivian so that there is no confusion..”

She looked at him sitting there on the edge of her bed wearing only a flirty lacy padded bra on top and the wide-hipped women’s business slacks on the bottom and had to agree.

She traced a finger along the bra he was wearing and thought to herself, 'Victor, if you want to be a man, you need to fight harder to retain it. It's difficult to pass yourself off as a man wearing that flirty padded bra that adds another cup size to your breasts. That’s why women wear them.'

Of course, he needed a bra now, but he could have worn a simple white utilitarian type bra for support instead of a very flirty sexy bra designed to enhance his female shape and make him more appealing to the eye. Cynthia reached behind Victor and unclasped his bra and slid them off his arms. Victor sat there, totally topless, with his small A to small B cup breasts in full view.

She reached out and gently caressed his breasts and gently squeezed both of them in her hands sending waves of arousal crashing through his entire body. She saw him shiver as he suddenly became very aroused. He stood up and slid his slacks down, exposing the sexy satin laced thong he was wearing. She raised a thinly arched eyebrow at him and he simply returned the questioning look.

His look said, “If this is my life, then it is my life and it is how Vivian should dress. Deal with it.”

Cynthia asked, “Are you sure you even want to be a man, Victor. You don't seem to be putting much effort into it anymore. Especially with that bra and your blouse, Vivian.”

Victor giggled girlishly. “I have to wear a bra or I get pains in my back and sides.”

“Yes, but you could wear a simple white bra for support instead of a flirty satin padded cupped bra designed to enhance your appeal. Or that top with lace embroidery on it. You are clearly choosing clothes to look more flirty and feminine, Vivian. So, I am really confused about you fighting to be known as a man. You are doing a poor job at it.”

“I know I am not really a man. Cynthia, we need to seriously talk. I am so afraid right now but I can not help this and you need to know the truth. The truth is that I like my body like this, and I adore being a woman. I just didnt want to be a woman for that man to abuse me. I dont want to be forced into it, solely for someone else’s sick desires. But I have dreamed of being a woman since I was young and had this serious feminine nature to me. It made my family ashamed of me. But, I am a woman. I need to know if you can accept me as a woman, when I chose to make the final transition, can you accept being in a romantic relationship with another woman?”

“I don’t know,” she admitted as she kissed him deeply. “But we are equal as woman. I could dominate a feminine man the way nature intended for a woman to dominate a man. But, not as another woman. We are equals. You are equal to me as a woman and I have often thought you would be happier as a woman. You knew you were just afraid.”

Victor pulled her into a deep embrace, “I am afraid every second of the day after what that pervert did to me. I may never totally recover.”

“Few really do recover after that. You don’t really recover from a rape. We survive it and live as best as we can,” Cynthia pointed out. “You aren’t afraid of me, are you?”

“No,” Victor said as he laid in bed with her, caressing each other's bodies. Victor became very hard as Cynthia caressed his body. Her hands played with his nipples and massaged his soft breasts. “I love you Cynthia, I love you so much.” And they tightly embraced each other's bodies.

Cynthia reached down to hold on to Victor's large, erect penis. Then she said, “If you really want to go all the way into womanhood, you will have to do something about that.” She said holding it in her hand and massaging it.

“Yes, but it has done nothing really for me anyway,” Victor said. “Except attract perverts to me, to demean my masculinity that he thought I had. I've seen how much pleasure this can give you during our love making,” Victor said, gently massaging Cynthia’s vagina and inserting a finger into her soft wet crevice. “I've seen you thrashing on me for hours, wave after wave of orgasmic pleasure. While mine is spent and just sits there hard and gets sore from your thrashing on me. I'd love to experience what you do, but I can't with what I have. I will do the surgery soon, Cynthia. I was just worried about how you would accept me as a woman.”

“Vivian,” Cynthia said, using his feminine name since it seemed like he had finally accepted it. “I want to experience those orgasms tonight. Do you mind?”

Victor smiled passionately, putting the most love he could in his smile, “Not at all. My love,” Victor said as he rolled over into the position that Cynthia preferred him to be in.”

Victor rolled on his back preparing for Cynthia to mount on top of him. She rolled over on top, facing him. She loved watching the pleasure and acceptance as his feminine-shaped body gyrated and moved under her.

She let his hardness sink into her vagina. Her vagina gripped his large cock tightly as she sank down onto him and looked deeply into his eyes for signs of trouble or panic. It had happened at times. Victor has had attacks of panic or fear during this sexual play. He just smiled as she mounted on him in a very dominant position and laid on top of him, sucking and kissing his soft breasts as she loudly moaned.

“AAHHHH...AAHHHH…MMMMM…,” she said as she moved her hips back and forth on him. She looked into his eyes as she moaned and moved her body on his.

He laid there accepting her devotion and loving her. He did briefly flash back to the Duke's brutal domination during their quote, love making. Which was nothing but a sickening brutal violation night after night. He never consented, it was always a brutal violation and rape. The Duke Mendoza brutally raped him time after time, in every way possible. Flat on his back, bent over, sideways, on his face, him leaning over the Duke. It was a violation every time. It was no marriage. It was slavery and the Duke wanted a slave, to brutalize and destroy, not a wife.

But society didn't care and treated it as a loving marriage until he broke their illusions of it all. But they didn’t care and he soon found out he was fighting against the entire society of Aragon, not just the Duke. Victor smiled thinking of what had just happened to the country. Their navy and air forces had been totally decimated.

And he knew exactly what the Shadow Corps was. He knew how brutal they were and he had no problem with what was about to befall that helpless country. It brought more joy to Victor to be a part of the suffering that was about to engulf the entire country. They all deserved it. Antonio, Diego, Melvin, Jason, Victor, John and finally Martin about a year ago. Yes, the country was about to get what it deserved. If their brutal sadistic idea of marriage and culture weren't going to change on its own, it had to be forced to change. They had to be dragged into the modern times kicking and screaming along the way, at gunpoint.

He looked up at Cynthia with a soft loving smile and tightly embraced her as she had been riding him for more than an hour and had around 3 to for massive orgasms on top of him. They were both covered in sweat and Cynthia didn’t seem to be anywhere near done. She kept riding him to another massive earth-shattering orgasm until she rolled off of him.

The two drifted off into a more peaceful sleep in each other's arms.

Victor woke up early the next morning and Cynthia saw him head toward the bathroom with a very pronounced sway in his hips as he walked. Cynthia smiled to herself. She had helped him achieve this natural female sway in his motions. He tried to walk like a man walked and the way men move but he simply could not do it. He admitted to her that he never really could be a man. Under her careful training, he fell into the natural female way women move like he had always done it. It was much better than what he did before with the very exaggerated sissy like gait he did at times, but that was what the women drilled into him for his husband's fetishes. It was hard to stop. They used pain and fear to force those motions into him.

Victor went in and showered and cleaned himself. He walked out about a half hour later. She watched him gracefully walk back with his feminine sway she had taught him and gently sit down in front of a mirror. He still had extremely female mannerisms in how he sat and then paid special attention to his face and hair. It was very unlike other men. He didn’t really make up his face. But he did use a lot of moistener and some foundation to make his skin look even in tone and then brushed his hair in the manner of a woman. It was almost sad to her, but she thought it was very cute. Most men spend about a minute brushing their hair and leave. Victor spent about ten minutes intensely brushing his hair and fusing about its appearance trying to make it perfect. She knew he was meant to be a woman.

Cynthia interrupted him near the end of his routine and asked, “Victor, you said you intend to go through the transition. Can I ask you about that?”

He stopped and looked over at Cynthia and nodded, “You can ask me anything. I love you so much.”

Cynthia said to him. “I agree with your decision, but what changes do you want to make to your body? And what kind of woman do you want to become.” She expected him to refuse.

“Well,” Victor thought for a second. “I want larger breasts for sure. I am tired of these breasts that look like they are just budding from a teenager's body. I want a much more womanly form. My hips and legs are fine. My face and hair are great. There isn't much on the surface that really needs to change. I will need the obvious changes and the proper internal organs that I heard they can do here. The Duke threatened it a number of times if I kept fighting him in the bedroom.”

“Internal,” Cynthia said with a face full of displeasure.

“Yes, so I can experience life as a woman lives it, including the frustrations women go through with pads and such. You understand, as a woman, don’t you Cynthia?”

“I just never thought you wanted to go that far,” Cynthia protested.

“I do,” Victor said in a tone that said he was very serious.

There was a knock at the door and Cynthia went to answer it. She saw a courier there with some envelopes. The man handed her two large envelopes. There was one for her and one for Victor. Cynthia handed Victor his envelope and she opened hers and read it.

A sad look overtook her as she read her letter. Victor got a concerned look on his face. Cynthia spoke first. “I am being ordered to report for duty this afternoon. Apparently, a large operation is about to begin and I am to be a brigade commander. What is yours, Vivian?”

“I am to also report for the operation for some reason. And then later, the Empress herself wants an audience with me. I guess we better prepare for duty. I wonder what your operation needs with me? I have no military training.”

“I think we want you to speak to the soldiers.”

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Along the coast of Castile, hundreds of women were seated in a large hangar with a few men among them. The women all looked very competent and fierce. The looks in their eyes said that they were all ready. These women were highly trained military personal and ready for war. They sat there facing forward waiting. Jean Julio was sitting near the front, being one of the highest ranked among them. She didn’t want to leave her newest sister so soon but she had orders and a military operation was about to begin.

Victor was waiting in another room with his lover Cynthia and the General in charge of the operation. They had just instructed him what they needed him for. Another young man with standing there waiting with Victor. He had obviously suffered in another marriage like Victor's, but there was something about him. He was dressed in a black dress military uniform like some of the women. There were rolls of ribbons on his chest. But the uniform was clearly meant for a woman including the dress skirt at the bottom. He seemed okay with it all and there was a hard, dark hateful look in his eyes. This young man had a hate that ran very deep. He had a majors rank on his shoulder badge.

The General addressed Victor, “You need to speak to the soldiers, Victor. We will need you to explain what you went through in Aragon. Explain your suffering and that is why we are all here to stop these things. I know many of the women have seen other women they knew experience it or family members. But others do not. You need to explain it to them.”

He looked at Cynthia in embarrassment and agreed, “Absolutely. I will gladly speak to them and explain what I went through. But many of them probably know, being women and probably know other women who have experienced it," he explained..

Cynthia got a stern look on her face and said, “Yes, Victor. Many of them probably know. They know women who were taken and married like that. But you are a man and they need to understand that it can also happen to men. That’s why we want you and Martin to speak to the soldiers assembled here.”

Victor reluctantly nodded, “Okay, I will speak to them.” Victor understood why this was necessary and was willing to go through his very embarrassing story for all of the women assembled in the hangar preparing to bring justice to the oppressed like he was. It was vital that they all understood why this was happening and what they were going to do. The young man also seemed very eager to speak but there also seemed to be some hesitation.

The young man was named Martin and he seemed slightly older than Victor by at least five years shook his head in deep embarrassment but he had an iron resolve to get through this, He said to the General“I will do it for you but this will be very embarrassing to talk about. I highly doubt many women on the squad I lead fully understand what happened to me back then and they respect me for my leadership. I dont want to appear weak. I know why you want me to tell all of those women the deeply humiliating and horrible things that happened to me during my marriage?”

Cynthia approached him. as did Victor. Victor spoke first, “Martin, I know their respect is important to you but I think they will respect you more if you bravely tell them about your secret and what you suffered. I know many of those women probably know someone who suffered the same type of life. They will respect you more and may endear them to you if you are brave enough to stand in front of them and tell them what happened to you.”

Martin understood, “They probably will,” Martin explained. “Its still humiliating and something I wish I never had to do. But I will for everyone’s sake. This is important. We will finally start freeing more of the oppressed and captive women. That’s important.” But Martin looked like he really didn’t want to do this, but he was willing. He also looked very uncomfortable in his skirt and top he was wearing that was clearly designed for a woman’s form.

Victor looked up at Martin and said, “I know this will be difficult and humiliating but look at what happened to me. I can never really be accepted as a man again. But I am willing to do this for them.”

The General left them and went into the large hangar. She stepped out before the troopers seated in front of her. She addressed them all, “You are the first wave of our assault on the rebel province of Aragon. We will go in by air and fly above them. You all have elite paratrooper training and that’s how we will attack the air base in Aragon. You will descend in your parachutes, land, and secure their air base. You will then guide more planes to land and assemble to attack a base nearby that contains and controls an entire division of Aragon’s army. You are to go down silently and you are not to open fire unless you are fired on. And you are only to fire on those that open fire on you. This is not a war or an occupation. It is a police action against Aragon. Is that understood?”

They all yelled, “Yes Ma’am.” Since the Empress took power, women held most of the leadership positions within the Empire. Men just obeyed.

“This is a police action to protect our assets in their country, not a military occupation of their cities. Our orders are to aid the Princess in what she wants, you are all to follow her orders once we are on the ground. She is in command of this operation. We are there to help the oppressed and help the Princess. Is that understood,”

“Yes, ma’am!” they all yelled.

“Good, Victor?” she yelled.

“Yes, ma'am?” Victor responded.

“Victor, are you ready?”

“Yes,” he said very firmly in a tone that said he was not afraid and he was very determined to speak.

Victor walked out of the waiting area and entered the large hangar where he saw hundreds of elite trained women sitting there awaiting him. He walked in to stand beside the General and Cynthia to begin his story. He couldn’t help but walk in with a feminine sway and his general appearance as a formerly feminized man was very evidence from his walk, how he carried himself. The highlights in his hair and the holes in his ears. It was undeniable and some of the women smirked and snickered and giggled as he walked in.

He looked out with the deepest respect for the women assembled and sitting before him, waiting for his tale of humiliation. He saw the few hundred women sitting there in skintight tactical outfits with their name and rank insignias on their collar and the symbol of the paratrooper corps. And the symbol of their military forces. Victor also saw that many of these women were officers from O-2 on up to O-3 to O-4 and up. These were the leaders of the operation that were going to listen to him. There were some enlisted women in the back and it dawned on Victor this was going to be a huge operation.

The General said to them, “This is a man named Victor. I know she looks very female to you all, but Cynthia is his lover and knows he is a man, for now. I also hear she may agree to transition into female later. He will speak to you about what it is like for a man to endure what he went through. And then you will hear from Major Hastings who many of you serve with.”

Victor began his story of his capture in Aragon to the wedding to a powerful wealthy and cruel Duke. He explained how he was treated and he was given no choice or voice in the matter because his family signed some forms to sell him to the Duke as the Duke’s male bride. Victor went through his feminization and how he was forced to become a very feminized man to become the Duke’s wife. He explained the sexual assaults that were the Duke's right and how he had no right to his body. He could not refuse and the Duke could use force against him. He was totally helpless. Then he explained how he was abused and disciplined when he tried to refuse, he had no rights at all. He explained that the Duke could even demand and order physical and body changes to him and he had no say in it. Like breasts or even a full transition to a woman which was threatened if he kept fighting the Duke. Eventually, the Duke vanished and he was rescued.

Then Victor explained that he knew what he went through wasn't on the level of what women often go through in such arrangements and he felt very bad for those women.

Victor walked away and Cynthia embraced him. “You made me so proud. And how you admitted to that woman that women often have it much worse and you agreed with her point. You have grown so much and can admit when you are wrong.”

Victor kissed her and then said, “I have to prepare to meet the Empress now. I have to leave, Cynthia.”

Then Martin walked up and stood in front of the women. He just stood there shaking and not wanting to speak. A woman from the second roll stood up and approached Martin and stood beside him, holding his hand. She said in a very caring and gentle voice full of understanding and compassion, “Don’t be ashamed, Sir. Several squads serve under a woman that wsa captured and rescued there. Some women here have also been mistreated and abused in such ways. So this is nothing new to us and wont affect how we treat you in any way. We will still highly respect you. And, some of us have suspected this all along.”

Martin looked at her in shock. “You did, how?”

She shrugged. “As women, we can see the signs and know what to look for and you clearly show the signs of having been mistreated and abused in the past. So be strong for us. Many have suffered what you have went through with those animals.”

Martin found his strength and looked up at the women in his squad. They saw the dark glare of a deep seated hatred in his eyes for the people who hurt him, and started speaking directly to them about his experience with a sadistic ruthless Baron who simply wanted a slave that he could do anything he pleased to. He went into detail about the wedding and how he was taken to the wedding and prepared by Leanne. He explained the process of such a wedding and what was told to him about the marriage in general that he didn’t get a say in it anymore. He explained how he was married by his stepmother, Missy, and how he was treated by them and his suffering at the hands of the Baron Vargos before the Baron was killed.

Martin broke down into tears a few times and he hated speaking like this in front of those women. It was humiliating but he saw it was having an effect. Then he spoke about the Baron's death and the court ordering him to fully transition into a woman when he was finally rescued and fled.

Then Martin finished off by saying, “These are marriages to these people. But they are not marriages and there is a reason why most modern nations outlaw marriages without the consent of both parties. This was no marriage. It was enslavement. The Baron wanted a slave to abuse and brutalize. I was enslaved and abused every night for over a year. That's what the bride suffers in these types of marriages. She is no longer a person; she is regarded as property that has been legally purchased and can do with as he pleases. Her voice and everything she is, is stolen from them.” Then Martin turned and walked away with tears in his eyes. He still had to be part of this effort as their squad leader.

The commander in front simply said, “Let’s begin the Operation. Troops, move out. And Victor, you will have your answer.” She smiled as the troops left the enormous hanger.

Victor walked out to see the preparations for the operation. As they left the hangar, he saw troops loading into massive C17 transport aircraft. There must have been dozens of massive C17s with hundreds of troops loading on to each of them. There were thousands of troops preparing for this operation and he was just in the first wave. The Paratroopers were armed with heavy automatic rifles and grenades and extra clips and got their parachutes and loaded into their C17. Hundreds of other troopers were loading into dozens of other C17s.

Then farther back, he saw some truly enormous aircraft loading full sized armored vehicles. He saw massive tanks being loaded onto the huge transport aircraft he could only assume were C5s. He watched them load artillery pieces and armored transports like trucks.

He watched this operation and wondered cynically, if this was supposed to be a defensive police action, not a military occupation. It sure looked like a military occupation. But Victor didn’t care, they called what happened to him a marriage that everyone in that country supported and cheered for. But it was really captivity, being a prisoner trapped with a sadistic Duke who raped and abused him every night and forced him to dress as a woman for the Duke's sick desires for over a year. It was no marriage. They were getting what they all deserved. Then Victor left and went back to their place to prepare to meet the Empress.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

The remaining soldiers guarding the large airfield on the coast of Aragon were surprised when their alarms began sounding. They were horrified. The first attack days ago totally wiped out their aircraft and their air force was totally destroyed. Then their missile sites and radar were all knocked out. The radar was partly repaired enough to alert them that another attack was coming.

They saw fighter aircraft come in and knock down their radar again. A missile was fired into it and it blew up in a cataclysmic explosion. Then their defensive missiles were knocked out and they were helpless.

They all ran out to see enormous transport aircraft open in the back and hundreds of people jumped out. Their parachutes opened. They were horrified to see hundreds of fully armed paratroopers descending toward them. They knew they stood no chance against this. They were now facing a military occupation. There was no hope to resist this.

The Paratroopers landed and the defensive force guarding the airfield was quickly disarmed and face down on the pavement.

Martin was one of the first to land on the ground and he quickly rallied his troops to secure the area. He quickly had many of the defending troops on the ground in no time. He put disarmed them at gunpoint and had them face-down on the pavement as he secured their hands with his zip ties. A few tried to get rough thinking they could overcome the smaller man easy and they were proven wrong as he forced them forced them down to the ground with his boot on the back of their head and broke one of their arms as he secured them. Then he ordered his troops to take control of the tower.

Martins troopers went up to the Control Tower and took charge of the airfield and guided more aircraft down to land.

Large planes landed and offloaded hundreds of troops at a time. There were thousands of troops assembled in no time. More transports landed and offloaded their armored vehicles. Massive artillery pieces were set up and the

Martin assembled his soldiers and they marched off toward the Army division close that was supposed to defend the area and coastline. The battle was very quick and they were unprepared for Martins voracity and the high level of training his solders had. And the Artillery bombarding them from a distance, it was useless. Martins troops took out half of the defending division before the rest raised their hand and surrendered. They were escorted back as prisoners as Martins troops took control of the army base.

The enemy division were all loaded on the aircraft and considered prisoners. The troops of Aragon were taken to Castile and imprisoned as the Castile troops started gaining control of the area and loaded on trucks to travel at night to the Duke Cordoba estate to make camp there.

The Duke was about to get a very unwelcome surprise in the morning.

Victor had gone shopping to find himself an outfit to wear for his meeting with the Empress herself. It would have to be the best to have him look good for the Empress. Victor had no problem shopping at women’s apparel stores. He had shopped at women’s stores a lot and had a very extensive collection of women's apparel he wore daily. he went to a high-end store that specialized in women apparel. Some women probably assumed he was either a crossdresser, or a man trying to elevate himself to a more female status in this female-dominated society. But most women accepted him as one of their own because he was so skilled at presenting himself as female. He had chosen several expensive gowns and dresses that looked beautiful. He also chose a woman’s pant suit to wear. A woman's business suit with pants designed for women.

Then he went to a lingerie store and picked out new bra and pantie sets and a few new soft camisoles to wear for the night. He knew Cynthia was gone for an undefined time and who knew when she would return from duty. But he wanted to look beautiful for when she returned and he also had an appointment with the Empress herself. He did not really know how she wanted him to appear. He was forever in her debt for ordering his rescue and making the Duke disappear. He saw the sick Duke several times after his capture and wedding to a vicious Major in the special forces. He now knew what being helpless and dominated was like. Victor couldn’t be happier with the Duke’s fate. Once the Duke’s time as the Major's wife was at an end, he had been told that the Duke would be put in a forced labor camp and worked to death.

He didn’t know if the Empress wanted him to present himself as male or female for their meeting. She knew him as a man and thought he wanted to return to living as a man. The Empress may not know that he had finally given up that fantasy and accepted himself as female now. Victor finally decided to present himself as a female for his meeting. So he went back to his place and chose a very sexy elaborate evening gown to wear to meet with the Empress. He took some time to make himself very presentable for meeting with someone of her station and went off to the Imperial Palace for his meeting with the Empress.

Victor was driven to the enormous black palace that was the Empress's residence and he was let out at the grand steps. He walked up the steps to approach the front door and was stopped by a crimson uniformed Imperial Guard. Victor handed the lead guard his invitation. He was admitted into the imperial palace and was stopped by a squad of guards next. They examined him for weapons and admitted him into the interior chambers of the palace.

He was led to a waiting room just outside of the Empress’s personal office. And he just waited for his time to be admitted in.

He waited about ten minutes until the door of the office opened and he saw the most ridiculous thing he had ever seen. Exiting the Empress’s office was a very large, totally feminized man. He was wearing a padded bra that made his chest balloon out into the skintight red dress he was wearing. Both legs were encased in silk nylon stockings. His feet had been locked into a pair of bright red toeless five-inch spike heels. His toes and fingers were covered in rings. All of his nails were sparkling pink. His hair was bright red and his face was covered in exotic makeup.

This man was large but there was no doubt that he had been totally feminized. This was the Duke that destroyed his entire life. On the Duke's neck was a black collar similar to the one the Duke made him wear that identified him as a crossdresser in public. But the collar the Duke wore had bright red letters on it that said, “RAPIST” and it was also tattooed on the outside of the Duke’s arm. He knew this man very well. This was the sadistic duke.

Everyone who saw this man would know he was a convicted rapist.

Victor approached the Duke with a look of intense rage and anger. The Duke stopped when he saw the young man approaching with pure hate in his eyes. Victor shouted in rage, “How does it feel to be married against your will and be forcibly feminized for the desires of another man?”

The Duke just looked at Victor helplessly, he saw the hopelessness and helpless rage in the Duke's eyes.

Victor continued, “How does it feel to have all of your rights taken from you and be enslaved by another man for his pleasure? And have your entire life placed under the control of a cruel sadistic man who only wants to crush your spirit and destroy your life. To use you whenever he wants. And you can do nothing about it, you sadistic bastard.”

Then Victor pulled back and violently slugged the Duke across the jaw. Then he cried out and held his injured fist. The Duke fell back from the blow but it didn’t do much to the large man. Victor was never much of a physical man.

“You don’t know what I was going through then or how desperate I was. I was only doing what I had to. Please understand?” Pleaded the Duke.

Victor pulled back and kicked the Duke hard. “I don’t care what you were going through missing Angela. It does not justify what you did to me at all. If you wanted to pressure them into agreeing with you, you could have chosen a willing pretty crossdresser who would have loved the life of being dominated by a larger man.

"There are many very submissive crossdressers who would have gladly agreed to help you. But they would have wanted something substantial in return for their service to you. That’s not what you wanted. You wanted a regular straight man to enslave to your sick desires. Someone who had no right to ask for anything in return and you would not have to pay anything to. Someone who would be helpless to resist and you could enjoy forcing him into the life. So you could feel the power of making a regular man helpless as you destroy him. You wanted to destroy an innocent man's entire life. I know what you were going through.”

“But you weren't innocent,” The Duke countered. “You assaulted my sister. You humiliated her. You were not innocent.”

“No,” Victor said softly. “I never hurt your sister at all. We were in love. She wanted me, but we were caught by her fiancé who blamed me and made up lies. She also lied to cover herself. But I never abused your sister at all.”

The Duke shook his head but Victor shouted, “You all believed a bunch of lies about me. I was in a relationship with your sister and they lied about me to cover her infidelity. You believed lies and you committed an atrocity and destroyed my entire life. Now you are getting what you deserve."

The Duke walked away, actually believing Victor. Victor didn’t look like the type of person who would ever abuse a woman and the Duke doubted Victor was even capable of abusing a woman. The Duke really felt duped by his sister's fiancé but it was too late to fix anything now.

Victor walked toward the huge double doors to the Empress's office. A guard opened the door and admitted Victor into the spartan and darkened office of the Empress herself.

The office was very dark with the window blinds down and very little light. The large imperial seal of the Falange, the black background with blood-red arrows crossed on a yoke was proudly displayed on top of the Empire's symbol. She sat behind a ornate wooden desk.

The Empress spoke in a proud regal voice, “Welcome, Victor Knox. I have been expecting you.”

Victor bowed in respect and bent his knee in submission to his sovereign empress. He bowed his head, “I am honored by your request, your Imperial Majesty. Thank you for all of your help. My freedom is a debt I will never be able to repay, but I will do my best to honor you, my Empress.”

“You may rise and be seated, Victor. We have a great many things to discuss today. Things that are vital to you and our alliance, Victor.”

Victor rose from his knee and sat down in a seat across from the Empress’s desk. She started the discussion, “Victor, I hear you are in a romantic relationship with a powerful colonel of the Shadow Corps. A colonel Cynthia Francis. Am I correct?”

“Yes, your Majesty. But I doubt it will last. I heard that she would have trouble if I become a woman.”

She smiled. “That is very right. She probably would have trouble with the relationship if you are another woman.”

“Yes, your majesty.”

“I’m understand.

“I hear that you have finally accepted that you are in spirit, a woman. And have chosen to transition soon.”

“That is good to hear,” The Empress asked. “But Victor you know how we feel about same-sex relationships. And you personally know the horrors that can result from them. I will not reconsider the ban on same-sex relationships.”

“Cynthia is a great and very strong woman,” Victor stated. “I hope it can work out for us, but if not, then I can accept that. I know she does not want me to transition into a woman. I understand.”

The Empress said, “And now I would like to speak about your family and what you did.”

Victor’s face turned red from anger at the mention of his family. He did his best to remain respectful, “What about them do you want to discuss?”

“I want to congratulate you for what you did to them,” said the Empress. “You were unable to allow things to remain what they were. You went back and you exposed your family, who had you sold. You exposed the conspiracy and had them all arrested and charged for very serious federal crimes of slavery, human trafficking, torture, and a host of other crimes and they are all now serving consecutive life sentences without the possibility of parole.”

Victor didn’t know what to say.

The Empress continued, “You did it the right way and got justice for what you suffered. Many men would probably have forgotten about it or had them all killed for what they did. Especially a man with your resources that could have gotten away with it. But that would be too easy. You turned them in, turned in the evidence and the contract and testified, and had them all sent to prison. And now you solely own and run your company as a woman. You sought justice as a woman. You proved you are a very strong and fearsome woman, Victor. We know a woman's anger can be much more vicious than a man's at times. You proved it. But I have a some questions about it.”

“I'm curious about your cousin, young Amber,” The Empress said. “She had just turned eighteen. She was very young and innocent and very unprepared to go against your father. He clearly threatened her and bullied her for her signature and consent on your marriage. Did you have to be so ruthless on her?”

“Yes,” Victor said in a tone that was steel. “She didn’t fight for me. She accepted his money and signed the form and the affidavits. She sent me to hell and enjoyed the payoff just the same as the rest. I do not feel bad for sending her to prison with my stepmother and grandmother. Not one bit.”

The Empress smiled, “You are harsh and ruthless as a woman and you are right to be angry at them. I agree with you,” the Empress said smiling.

“And now we have more important things to discuss, Archduchess Vivian Knox.”

“Archduchess?” Victor said with hesitation.

“Yes, if we can come to an agreement, that will be your official title,” the Empress replied. “I have big plans for you, Victor and I want to reward you for your assistance. You supply the military forces here and manufacture our arms and ships in shipyards you built. You deserve a big reward for your efforts on our behalf.”

“Let me guess,” Victor said with a smirk. “You want me to be a woman?”

“Yes, and as I see you now, that should be no problem. I am happy to see you are accepting it as I always thought you should.”

“Do you require me to go through the medical transition to womanhood,” Victor inquired.

“Yes,” the Empress said. “You already dress as a woman day to day and go by a female name, Vivian, and are addressed as female on a daily basis with no problem. A man would be offended and protest against it. You accept it with ease and even enjoy it, I think. So you should take the next step and make it official.”

Victor smiled, “I have considered it and will do it very soon, Empress. I have given up trying to be male. I do not like that it was stolen from me, but I do feel fated to be female and it isn’t bad.”

The Empress replied, “This will not be like the Duke forcing you against your will. I want you to do it yourself and you can refuse if you want. I am not forcing this on you by imperial decree. No, Victor. I need you to make the appointments and begin your real transition within the week. And then I can make you a very powerful woman here. I will appoint you as the Archduchess of all of Aragon, under the Princess and me of course. You will be in charge of all of Aragon. Their property, wealth, courts, police, military forces, and their very lives will all be in your hands. If you accept.”

He wondered how all of this would affect his relationship with Cynthia. Could she accept a relationship with another woman? A man who was totally living as a woman and accepted as such? He hoped so if he was going to go this far.

“I will accept, my Empress. I can do that for you.”

“Good, I will make you an archduchess, Vivian Knox. You will be the founder of the noble house of Knox in Castile and I will have the papers made that confirm your house's nobility and your title, Archduchess. You will leave and return later and I will confirm your title and your noble house. If that is what you want your female name to be. Do you want to be Vivian forever, Victor, or do you want to choose another name?”

Victor almost giggled in front of the Empress. “Vivian will be great. Everyone calls me Vivian. I have name plaques with Vivian Knox on them, my name tag, and even shirts embroidered with the name Vivian. I accept the name Vivian, thank you, your majesty.

“Good, now on to our last issue,” the Empress stated. “As I am appointing you as the Archduchess of all Aragon, you will be required to move there to administer the country and take charge of all military operations. The country will be yours to command in any way you wish and I suspect you may want to settle some scores with a certain family and a former Duke's mother.” The Empress smirked knowingly. She knew what she was doing.

Victor shivered at the thought of having to move back into that hellish, brutal country. But he knew with his new title and power, they would be under his command and could do nothing to him now.

Victor smiled a wolfish smile and agreed, “I agree, my Empress. I will become a woman and accept your title. And I will go to Aragon and command them for you, my Empress”

Then the Empress spoke into an intercom and several other advisers and administrators entered the office and the Empress’s voice rose in power, “And now it is time, Vivian. You must no longer go by the name Victor. Victor is dead. We will now confirm your identity as a female, Vivian Knox. You may rise and approach the desk.”

The administrators placed some papers on the desk as Victor approached and saw the papers were about his sex and name change to Vivian. The Empress said, “The papers need your signature confirming your identity as female, Vivian. Sign them please.”

Vivian signed the papers confirming he was now officially female with the name Vivian Knox. He was now officially a woman in this country.

Then several other papers were placed in front of Victor and the Empress said, “And these papers will make your family a noble house and your title as Archduchess of Aragon. Sign them and make it official and accept the noble title."

She signed the paper confirming her family as a noble house in Castile. The Knox Family was now an official noble household. Then she signed another paper accepting the title of Archduchess of Aragon.

The Empress then declared, “And now you are a noblewoman of Castile and the founder of the Knox house. And you are officially one of the most powerful women in Castile. I hereby proclaim you the Archduchess of Aragon. Please, Vivian Knox, do not let us down. Make your appointments very soon.”

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Isabella had decided that she would not spend the second night with the Duke. After what he did, the Duke could sleep alone and satisfy himself or call one of the concubine services. Isabella didn’t care which but he would not have her tonight.

Isabella thought to herself, “Tomorrow morning, everything will change. This will be a banquet they will never forget. She hoped Leanne would come and Isabella had invited several others to attend the bridal banquet. No one would ever forget this banquet. She hoped it would be the final bridal banquet that would ever be held in this country. Isabella laughed to herself and went to her closet and picked out a comfortable camisole to wear to bed.”

If Duke Jose ever thought this would last and become a true marriage between partners that were deeply in love, he would have another thing coming. Isabella hated him. Jose ended any hope that this marriage would become one of deep love and affection. That ended earlier this day when he forced her to have sex with him in the manager's office. That violation ended all hope and made her decision final. The Duke was going to leave and it was questionable if he would ever come back. That depended on if he could learn his lesson. Isabella didn’t really care. That was it.

Isabella put on a sexy white satin camisole over her panties. Then she and Kimberly went into the Duke’s bedroom. He was propped on one elbow looking at them.

Isabella approached the bed and said sternly, “I will be sleeping alone tonight, Your Grace. After what you did to me at the restaurant, I have no interest in spending another night with you.

He stood up to protest when a few other women entered the room wearing their black uniforms. And they had their hand on their sidearm. It was clearly a very threatening gesture and the Duke stopped in his tracks.

“But, Isabella, you agreed to submit to my desires and perform this marriage ritual for me?”

Isabella responded coldly, with a gun pointed directly at the Duke’s chest. “That was before you humiliated me in front of my entire family. You also agreed to respect me and work on loving me. You violated your oath so it’s now over. There is no hope between you and me.”

“But you wanted me to help the other women who are stuck in unwanted marriages. We agreed you would submit to my desires for my assistance on that matter?” The Duke pleaded.

“Your assistance will no longer be required for that. I will be taking over as the royal princess. You are being relieved of your titles, Your Grace,” Isabella stated very coldly. The look in her eyes burnt with such hatred and anger. The dark look frightened the Duke and he started wondering whatever made him think he could ever get the princess’ submit to his desire. He knew what she had been through and what she did. She submitted to no one but the Empress herself. The Duke knew he had underestimated her and that was stupid. It might be a fatal mistake.

“Okay, but what about the deal for your sister Katherine. You will need my assistance for that.”

Isabella sneered as one of the women approached him with her hand on her sidearm. Isabella said, “Yes, and I will have your assistance in that matter. Or else. You will help me with that, won't you Duke,” she demanded.

The blood left the Dukes face as he turned white with fear looking at the large intimidating woman with her hand on her sidearm, glaring at him.

The Duke nodded, “Yes, I will help you.”

“Thank you,” Isabella said. “And now you can leave. These women will help you prepare for the night and there are some men waiting for you in a spare bedroom to keep you company.” Isabella smiled darkly. “I need to rest and make plans for a very unforgettable bridal banquet. You can sleep in the guest room for tonight.”

Armed women ushered him out the door and she locked it behind him. The Duke could not believe what was happening. He had been evicted from his own room by his bride. This was unheard of. Especially in arranged marriages like this where the husband holds all of the power and the wife loses all forms of self-determination. But those brides didn’t have armed guards with them. This princess did and it changed everything. He saw the hate burning in the women’s eyes and it told him they wanted any excuse to draw their weapons and gun him down. The look in their eyes told him they wanted to shoot him. These women hated him.

Then he started worrying about his own future. It was clear the princess was taking over political control now. She had her people, her aids, and her guards. He could do nothing about this now. Especially if he wanted to remain alive. But Jose started wondering if he would remain alive.

Would Isabella simply have him murdered? No one could stop her if that was her intention. Even the police could do nothing about it. The hateful look in Isabella’s eyes told him that she was seriously considering it. She really hated him. Isabella wanted him to disappear. Jose started thinking that he could die very soon and he could do nothing to prevent it. Isabella was seizing political control and he was helpless to do a thing about it.

Jose was led into another bedroom where he was restrained in a chair much like Isabella's chair. Then a woman proceeded to shave his entire body and then he was released and given an enema. He was put back in the chair and restrained again while a stylist did his hair and put in hair extensions and blonde highlights and then made his face pretty. They even put on some emerald clip-on earnings and then put him in some very sexy lingerie for the night. The Duke was beyond humiliated and frightened.

The Duke was then led out of the room once they were finished making him pretty. The Duke was led into another bedroom where he saw two large men waiting for him with wide wolfish smiles. The Duke was locked in. One of the women giggled hearing the Dukes desperate protests from behind the door. The Duke was going to have an exciting night.

Isabella laid down in the Duke's soft oversized bed and drifted on to a comfortable sleep with no fear of being woken up by a disgustingly vile and horny man demanding her sexual services. Her plan was working wonders. There were a few more pieces that needed to be put in place before she had free reign to do as she really pleased here. But that time was coming very fast. She drifted off into a peaceful sleep for the first time in several days.

She feared nothing while the Duke was being sexually used by the two large men occupying the bedroom with him. He was totally helpless and overpowered by the two men.

“hpmm...hmphh..” muffled Jose as the large cock pistoned in and out of his mouth.

“Ahh..” moaned the man that was receiving the wonderful blowjob.

Jose had already received a mouthful of semen earlier by the same man who was now forcing his cock through Jose’s anus ring!

“Arghh…” groaned helplessly Jose as his butthole was being invaded by the man behind him.

As soon as the large man’s testicle’s hit Jose’s he knew he was deep inside the once powerful man.

All three men were now connected through Jose as he was being spit-roasted like any adult actress in a cheap porno. After both men climaxed inside Jose, he would have to endure another round of forced sex on him. Both men had the energy for it.

The Duke woke up to a violent commotion outside. The men also ran to the window to look outside, one of them had his hand on the Duke's ass while watching outside. He looked out of the window and saw a huge army convoy, inside of his large estate. They were flying the black flag of Castile.

Countless army trucks were pulling to offload their passengers. Hundreds of troops soon swelled into the thousands. Then large armored vehicles drove in and stood guard. Countless tents went up and they built defenses. He even saw the troops set up howitzers and heavy artillery. The Duke now knew what the princess was talking about. Aragon was now under military occupation. He briefly wondered where their own military divisions were. He could only guess that they had been defeated. Their nation's air force and navy were crushed in a night. Their army was as competent as the other branches of the military had been. They were there to maintain civilian control and guard the island. But they all knew they stood no chance in a battle with Castile.

That’s why Aragon had an alliance with the United States. But recent developments had caused the United States to seriously reconsider their obligations. The United States had turned their back on Aragon after news of Victor Knox came out. He was a wealthy and valuable United States citizen. Abducting him was a stupid act. After his escape he had gone to the United States Congress and pushed for the United States to turn their back on Aragon. He used all of his wealth, his allies and power to push the United States to abandon Aragon. He had recently been in contact with the Empress and was negotiating with Castile. None of this was good at all. He looked outside again at the thousands of troops who were setting up camp. No wonder the Princess no longer needed his assistance. She now had an army. Then the largest man forced Jose onto the bed again and began violently fucking him. Jose just cried.

The sun was starting to rise when his door opened and Isabella came in with several other very cruel-looking women as the two large men left the bedroom. Isabella smiled as she pushed him against one of his bedposts and tied his hands to them. Isabella said with a smile, “It’s time for your morning massage, Mr. Cordoba. These women will administer it.” She wore a huge cruel smirk as the other women approached him and started grabbing his tender testicles.

The woman started tightly rolling one of his testicles between her thumb and forefingers. It was incredibly painful and he cried out as she repeated it to the other testicle and she alternated it between both of his testicles. It was very painful and he was crying out for them to stop as Isabella coldly watched his agony.

Then the woman began violently squeezing them, and rubbing them between both hands in a rapid rhytm that had him in deep pain and crying. The women finally stopped and he was let loose from the post. Isabella then said, “I trust you will cooperate with us today. I made some changes to the banquet. Today, you will wear the gown and the mask. Are we clear! Or do we need to repeat this again?”

The Duke looked down, still in agonizing pain and agreed, “Yes, your highness. I agree.”

Isabella clapped and said, “Good, and these women will dress you for the occasion. I will be getting ready. And Pam will be here if she is needed again.” Isabella smirked as she turned to leave.

The woman who had just violently massaged his testicles smiled as Isabella walked out the door assuring her she would remain there if needed.

The Duke managed to ask, “And what will you wear?”

“My gown, I will be dressed as the Princess wearing the colors of my house and of my nation. I will publicly come out and proclaim my real title to them all and that they are now under my control. My people will make the message very clear and unmistakable. They will never forget it.” Isabella smiled cruelly as she walked out. The Duke shivered. She was taking control and no one could do a thing about it. It would indeed be a banquet they would never forget.

The women began stripping his clothes off of him. The Duke looked down in humiliation as this was being done to him. Then he was strapped into a pink chair. It had heavy arm straps and leg straps that were really secure, making him immobile and helpless as the women proceeded to pluck his eyebrows. This was indeed going to be a bridal banquet no one would ever forget.

One of the women looked into his frightened eyes and said in a tone of pure hatred, “I met Victor once, and he can barely sleep through a night without waking up screaming in terror. That’s because of men like you. We won’t lubricate you because no one is going to fuck you tonight. But we will give you another enema to clear you from last night's excitement and so that you can get a feeling of what those men and women suffer every day of their lives. And then we will proceed to dress you for the banquet.”

Isabella stood in front of a mirror, wearing only a pair of her white lace panties and a matching padded bra that really showed her lack of breasts. The cups were unfilled and rather flat and wrinkled. She sighed to Kimberly in disappointment, saying loudly, “I wish I could have a decent cleavage like other women. I still look like a boy trying to look feminine.”

Kimberly almost laughed at that ludicrous statement from her princess. “The Duke wanted you because you are so feminine. Despite your chest, you have large hips and a very narrow waist. Your body looks very feminine and no one can mistake you for a boy. You are a stunningly beautiful woman, Alejandra. No one in their right mind would consider you a boy. Your breasts will grow out, just give them time and you will have a sexy cleavage. Now let’s get you dressed for your occasion.” She used Isabella's real name.

Isabella looked at the pile of clothes she had to put on. There was a lot to it. The De Rivera women liked to dress in Tudor fashion for official occasions.

She looked at her large red and black gown, the colors of her royal house. It would make a big impression on the people, one they would be horrified by and would never forget. A vicious, wolfish smile spread across her face as she began dressing for the occasion.

Isabella began with the light chemise she draped over her head and laced. It was only the beginning and then she sat down and slowly rolled up the nylons up her legs.

Then Isabella took a red petticoat and draped it over her head and lowered it to her hips. Kimberly helped her lace the petticoat up around her hips. Isabella found the stiff boned stays and wrapped it around her upper body and Kimberly laced it up tight for support. Kimberly wrapped a partlet around her upper body and they carefully laced it up around her neck and busts.

Next was a ridiculous looking large hooped farthingale that Kimberly helped her lower over her head and slid down to her hips. And then she could finally put on the kirtle. Kimberly and another assistant helped her lower the large red and black kirtle over her head and they took some time lacing it up in the back and the sides. She was almost done now. All that was left now was the gown and the bodice that were in the colors of her house and had her royal seal on the front. She was helped into the gown and Kimberly helped lace the bodice up in the back. This would definitely make an impression.

Isabella really wondered why the women of her house liked to dress like it was the sixteenth century. And Martin thought what he had to wear for his banquet was bad. Isabella laughed at the thought and turned to Kimberly saying, “I hope you remembered the final piece. Please don’t tell me you forgot it. A princess needs it for formal occasions, you know.”

Kimberly smiled while she showed Isabella a small, but beautiful tiara with pretty pink diamonds and large red rubies on the tips. It was fit for a princess and she slowly lowered it on Isabella’s head. Isabella said sourly, “I can barely move in this damn farthingale.

Isabella and Kimberly left the bedroom and went to see how the Duke was doing.

The large Duke was dressed much sexier. She also noticed a bunch of dark hickies around his neck and chest. It was perfect. It looked like he had on a pair of panties and a pointy cone bra on top. He was wearing a form-fitting bright red dress. He had multiple rings on his fingers and on his toes. His nails were painted pink and she couldn’t see his face but she guessed it was made up rather pretty. He had on his Bliss Mask and a purple veil draped over the mask. The Duke was humiliated beyond belief and Isabella felt nothing for him.

“Isabella, why?” the Duke pleaded.

“You are going through what some other men have gone through and this is what you intended for me. I figured you should also experience it. As a powerful Duke, you never lifted a finger to help those suffering men or women. So this is what you get, Jose. Enjoy it. This will be a very exciting banquet.”

He looked at Isabella wearing the royal colors of her house. He saw the party pin on her collar in black with the bright red arrows crossing each other. And her princess tiara. He laughed and agreed, “This will be a banquet they will never forget.

Isabella took the Duke's hand and led him down the steps followed by her royal guards. They proceeded to head out of the manor to meet their troops. They met a very petite looking young woman named Vivian wearing an Archduchess's crown and very elaborate robes, and a man wearing a womans military uniform was standing beside her affectionately holding the woman’s hand as they gazed longingly into each other's eyes. Few could really see that he was a man standing beside Vivian. He appeared so naturally feminine in his black uniform. His shoulders were narrow, his chest was obviously enhanced and he wore a black skirt. And Isabella could tell it was not enhancers or breastforms. This man had obviously went through breast enlargements. He appeared as any other woman in the shadow corps. The Princess knew him, of course. She encouraged his military career and helped him attend officers candidate school and his promotions through the ranks.

Isabella looked at Vivian and commented, “Vivian, I didn’t think you were attracted to men at all. What is this?”

She looked slightly shy and said, “Martin here convinced me to give him a chance and I made an exception for him. It was a good choice.”

Then she looked up at Martin, “Martin. I gave you an invitation to the banquet but I didn’t seriously think you would ever attend. Especially not with someone as powerful as Vivian here. Her presence is required but I thought you were going home.”

“Vivian convinced me to stay and watch it all. I have to say it was convincing to see these people pay for what they did to us. And Knox and Hastings may merge in the future,” Martin smiled longingly into Vivian's eyes.

“Merge,” Isabella replied shocked. “Who would merge into who?”

“Hastings would merger into Knox. She may buy me out and the deal is worth billions.” Martin replied.

“But what of your inheritance?” Isabella asked.

“Fuck it,” Martin replied harshly. “It's what my father built. After what he planned for me, I don’t care about it. I fought to solely own it all and now I can do what I want with it. It's fitting that it will no longer exist and be adsorbed by Knox shipbuilding. We will be the most powerful shipping company in the entire world. I will get billions from the deal and still be a very powerful man. And a woman will run his company.” Martin laughed.

“Okay,” Isabella said with a smile. “What about your girlfriend Cynthia?”

A woman stepped up from the assembled troops and said, “We could not maintain a relationship if Vivian intends on transitioning as far as she said. I am not attracted to other women and we agreed to separate. I am attracted to men and, if Vivian is too, that is fitting. I wish them well.”

Isabella thought it was very odd but he hoped that Martin could handle a relationship with such a powerful fearsome woman as Vivian. He was seriously considering letting Vivian buy him out. That was a good thing and they would have an extremely powerful company on the world stage. Many people would be seriously sorry for how they treated the two. Isabella smiled darkly to herself. “I am glad both you decided to attend. You two will be part of a show that these people will never forget for as long as they live.”

They walked out of the manor to see her troops assembled and waiting. The commanders were in the front.

The women wanted to laugh at the large, feminized man standing in front of them. Even Vivian felt like laughing at the Duke with the dark hickies showing prominently on his neck. Vivian had accepted the name and the title of Archduchess Vivian Knox. Few really knew she used to be a man. She was introduced as a female noble from Castile. She stood there in a very elaborate crimson gown and wearing a Duchess's crown. Vivian looked fearsome and serious with a black pin of the Falangist party. The pin was black with the red arrows crossed. She stood there proudly holding Martin's hand.

But their princess’s appearance made a bigger impact on them all. She was standing there proud, wearing the bright red and black gown of her royal house. Her beautiful tiara drew everyone's attention. Vivian understood the colors and she knew this was going to be a banquet those bastards would never forget. It would haunt their nightmares. The princess from the royal house of De Rivera standing in front of them all wearing her royal colors with her troops there. Her taking control of the area and informing them all that she was now the law and the people of the country would follow her orders or else. And showing her husband, the Duke as her submissive bride wearing the bliss mask and having hickies, to be unveiled. The message would be unmistakable. This was their nightmare and they would never forget it. Everything was about to change and Vivian was so happy this was happening to them. She had been helpless before them and they would now experience that same helplessness. Their suffering was only beginning.

“Soldiers of the Castile Empire, Commanders, Members of the Shadow Corps, and Guards, I present to you Vivian Knox, from the house of Knox, The Archduchess of all of Aragon. And Martin Hastings, her consort. This is the dawn of a new era,” shouted Princess Isabella. “This is the reunification of our two countries, Aragon and Castile. This is the sword of justice that will free the oppressed and suffering under the cruel laws of Aragon. Suffering that a few here know all too well.” She was looking at Vivian and Martin standing beside each other. “And many thousands of others. This will be the justice they deserve. They will be freed and the cruel will feel the suffering that they so happily inflicted on the helpless.” The Princess said to her people.

“Upon my marriage to this Duke. I was told by the beautician that did this to me that, in an arranged marriage, the bride not only gains an unwanted husband but loses all forms of self-determination. That may be true according to the cruel and unjust laws of this land. But it is also true for countries. In a unification between two countries, one country always loses its independence and rights of self-determination for its people and its laws. Aragon will experience what that is like. Its people will be helpless, its courts will be considered irrelevant and immaterial. Its people will have to obey or they will suffer our wrath. When our soldiers start patrolling their cities and their streets, their people will know how helpless they have become. They made a drastic mistake and now they must pay for it.”

Isabella stood in front of them and commanded her soldiers to bow their heads, “Let us pray to our Lord for victory over the oppressors and for the freedom of our people held as slaves in this cruel country. Bow your heads and let us pray the Apostles Creed.”

They were all catholic and they all bowed their heads and began praying and then Isabella led her people through the Rosary. They prayed their Hail Marys and went through the entire sorrowful mysteries of the rosary.

Then all of the soldiers extended their right arm out and began singing their anthem, Cara Al Sol out loud. The Princess ended the song by shouting, “Castile.”

The soldiers shouted, “Una.”

“Castilla,” The princess shouted.

“Grande,” The soldiers replied.

The princess again shouted, “Castilla,”

The soldiers shouted in return, “Libre.”

“Arriba Castilla,” Isabella shouted loudly.

The Soldiers shouted, “Arriba.” Meaning rise.

Isabella approached Vivian and Martin and asked if they were ready for what was to come. Vivian said “Yes” without hesitation. Martin was less sure of it. He was the last male to be forced through such a marriage.

Isabella looked at the commander and said, “I will need two squads of the Shadow Corps. That will be fifty soldiers total for this banquet to maintain control. Archduchess Knox, are you ready to proceed?”

Vivian shivered at the memories. Then she said firmly, “Absolutely.”

Then she looked at Martin and asked, “And are you ready to proceed?”

He shivered harder, remembering attending one of these banquets in chains and being humiliated beyond all reason. He broke down at his banquet and cried.

“I am not sure,” Martin said in a quivering voice.

“This one will be very different. After all, Duke Jose here will be the unwilling bride. You will be here with the Archduchess and one of the ones in control of the events. And you will see how much will change there. I think you will enjoy being part of that change,” Isabella said gently to Martin seeing him tremble at the memories of a horrible past.

Martin nodded and agreed. Not wanting to disappoint the princess or look weak in front of his powerful girlfriend. They got in their limousines and left for the Banquet. Very vivid and horrific memories raced through Vivian’s mind about the last bridal banquet she was at. It was a very traumatic event for her and she really dreaded attending this one. But she knew she would be safe and it would not be the typical banquet by any means. So she did want to see what the princess had planned and how the guests would react.

They proceeded to the banquet hall and Martin's mind was filled with traumatic memories of her being taken into this very building with his mask on and his hands and legs bound by iron shackles. He trembled at the horrific memories, but this time he was free and one of the people in charge. Martin went into the banquet hall holding Vivian's hand and the princess followed them, preceded by her feminized husband wearing the mask with her hands and legs bond by iron shackles. Martin and Vivian had little sympathy for the humiliated man as he entered the banquet hall.

Martin came face to face with the last person he ever wanted to see again. He stopped just inside of the doorway and looked at the cruel woman in front of him. He nearly snarled, “Leanne, what the hell are you doing here?” He was tightly gripping his sidearm and unsnapped the holster ready to draw his weapon.

Leanne stopped for a moment and looked at the angry woman standing in front of her. She did not know who this angry woman was. She looked nothing like anyone she met before. The woman looked beautiful, but she also looked extremely angry and vicious. There was a dark cruelty in this womans eyes that was very unsettling. She replied, very unsure of what was happening, “I was forced to attend. The Princess’s people came to my place and told me I had to come to this Banquet. I suspect all of the other guests were rounded up and forced here at gunpoint. We weren’t given a choice. But, excuse me, who are you? I have no idea who you are or why you are so angry.”

Martin posed and glared into Leanne’s eyes as she began to recognize this woman. There was a spark of recognition in her eyes. He said, “Typically, in my job, I go by the name Natalia. As you see my uniform and my duties, its much easier if they see me as a woman like them. But we met many years ago. You forced me to become a woman, when you prepared me for a wedding I never agreed to. I was enslaved and brutalized because of you. You should know me Leanne. My name is Martin.”

How could this stunning woman be Martin, but Leanne saw as she looked into his eyes. It would almost be funny that Martin was now living as a woman after protesting, fighting and hating it for so long. But this was no laughing matter. She saw the uniform he was wearing, the badges, his rank and the women he joined. This was no laughing matter at all. Martin was now a very powerful, cruel and fearsome woman. She tried to protest, “You are really that Martin I met years ago that fought to retain his manhood. Wow, I never would have guessed. But that marriage was signed by your family. I know you disagreed, but that was how we do things and that was a marriage you had to accept. It wasn’t my doing. I had nothing to do with putting you there. I just had a job to do. But it looks like you are doing well as a woman, Natalia.”

“I am doing as well as can be expected,” Martin replied. “No thanks to you after what you did to me in this very building about two long years ago. I will repay you for that,” he said, affectionately holding the Vivian’s hand.

Leanne giggled a little and then said, “Martin, you should know that woman's hand you are holding is really a man. I should know, I was the one involved in transforming him.”

“She is no man,” Martin replied between his teeth. “I know she is all woman. And that does not make her any less than a man. I am proud of her. But I know what you cruelly put her through. I know that all too well. You are a monster, Leanne. And we will make you pay for the horrors you inflicted on us. We were both raped and enslaved because of you and we could do nothing about it. You even punished us for trying to avoid being raped.”

Now Leanne got it. They had united through the pain that was inflicted on them.

The princess spoke up loudly, “Leanne, I present to you, the new archduchess of all of Aragon, Vivian Knox, from the noble house of Knox. Newly appointed by the Empress herself.”

Leanne viably shuddered at the idea that someone so full of hatred and a desire for vengeance could be appointed to such a powerful position over them. She looked up at Vivian and giggled. She could not see any man there anymore. She figured that sooner or later she would accept her own nature. Vivian looked totally natural as a woman. She was much more feminine now than when she worked on Vivian before.

Leanne laughed. “Vivian, archduchess. You are letting yourself be transformed into a woman after resisting it so much with me. You may want to seriously think about this, Victor. Your manhood seemed to be a very important part of your identity before and now you are willing to surrender it?”

“Yes,” Vivian said firmly. “And don’t call me Victor. You all wanted to transform me in order to weaken my resistance to the man who was raping and abusing me. This offer is made by the people who rescued me and have my best interests in mind. That makes all of the difference. And you all knew my nature then but I was unwilling to surrender to you.”

Martin aggressively approached Leanne very closely until his face was inches from Leanne's. He looked over his shoulder at Vivian and she smiled and nodded. He turned to glare into Leanne's eyes and nearly snarled, “I was violated and raped countless times because of you. You didn’t care one bit of the pain I endured because of your efforts to make me attractive and feminine for the rapist. Vivian and I think you should experience some of it yourself.”

Vivian watched as Martin rudely shoved his hand under Leanne's blue dress and cupped her vagina. He began pressing on it and rubbing it, savoring its softness and wetness as he slowly and forcefully massaged it. Leanne cried out at the violation as Martin glared into her eyes enjoying her feeling of violation. “This little bit is nothing compared for what I went through for over a year, because of you. But unlike what happened to me last time I did this to you, nothing will be done to me now. You can report this to the police and they will do nothing. The Archduchess will control them and take administrative control over this area very soon. Our laws will reign supreme. You are helpless and there’s a loophole in the laws protecting women. If the person was involved in trafficking people like me and Vivian. They are exempt from the protections in regards to her victims. That is me and Vivian. You hurt both of us.”

Then Martin forcefully shoved in two large fingers into her and she cried out even more. “So you aren’t a virgin. I suspected so. We are looking for your son. And we will find him soon.”

“Please,” Leanne cried. “He is innocent and didn’t hurt anyone.”

“Neither did Vivian. And I never hurt anyone either.”

He violently inserted another finger deep into Leanne as she cried in humiliation. She began to break down but no one really cared about her. They all regarded her as scum. Even the Princess simply smirked in approval of what the vile woman was suffering.

“What about you and Anthony's sister? You were arrested for assaulting her. That’s why he was so angry with you, Martin,” Leanne moaned out as Martin was violating her.

“I came on to her a little hard and I paid for it with several nights in jail and a fine. What happened to me is so far beyond what I did that it's insane to even try to compare the two. She totally recovered, but I never will. I wake up screaming in terror many nights. I seriously doubt she suffered any trauma because of what I did. I will never feel safe again. I was raped every single night for over a year because of you Leanne.”

Then he pulled his fingers out of Leanne and grabbed the top of her dress and violently ripped it down exposing her lace bra. Martin ripped it off of her body exposing her breasts to everyone in the room. She screamed and covered herself. Tears began flowing down her face.

“This is how we both felt every day of our lives under you, Leanne,” Martin said. “You humiliated us and violated us for over a year. For Vivian, it was three long years. It wasn’t directly under you. But you did your part to break us. You violated us relentlessly and cared nothing for what we were suffering. But this is how we felt when you did your work on us. And we will see to it that you do learn how it feels, personally. I will make contact with your family.”

Leanne said defiantly, “They will never agree to any offer, Martin.”

Martin just smirked, “As greedy as you are, I bet a big deposit of cash will be very convincing to your mother and I'm sure there are ways to get them to agree to a deal. I know I can convince them.”

“But what about your girlfriend, Vivian. You cant agree to this can you Vivian? Your boyfriend marrying another woman,.” Leanne pleaded. Knowing Martin was right.

Vivian just smirked evilly, “We still love each other. We can have an arrogant little slave girl to play with and beat into submission. It won't affect our relationship at all. It will be more exciting."

Then Martin pulled his gun and cruelly pressed it against Leanne’s forehead and got in her face. He snarled, “I also have power here. The Archduchess appointed me as Baron. As Baron, I could blow your head off right here Leanne, right now, and no one would do a thing about it. Now, I have absolute power over all of your very lives, and your freedom. I told you that you would be sorry.”

Leanne had not expected this at all. Now she was kneeling and trembling in terror as Martin pressed a gun against her temple. The cruel look in Martin’s face spoke volumes. The Princess and her guards clearly weren't going to lift a finger for her. The princess abused her too. No one really cared about her at all. And Martin suffered so much under her that it looked as if she was going to blow Leanne away.

Martin removed the gun from her forehead and holstered it. Letting Leanne up, Martin said in a tone as cold as ice, “I want you to survive, Leanne and be witness to this. I also have some very personal plans for you later. You and I will have a lot of fun later and you will be as helpless as I was to do a thing about it. Let's prepare for a show you all will never forget.”

Of course, Martin or Vivian weren't going to approach Leanne's family at all. They didn’t want Leanne but she didn’t know that. Martin seriously doubted Leanne would survive more than a year with them if they were serious about their threat. He wasn’t going to bother her son either. But Leanne thinking that was possible would make her suffer far more. Martin just smiled.

Leanne trembled at what Martin said and very reluctantly went to the main hall and sat down with the guests. She wasn’t used to simply being a guest at these events, but she had no part in the actual event this time. She was just going to be a helpless witness to the horror these people had planned. She was filled with dread and she knew how cruel the princess was. Leanne was filled with dread and fear as the time was approaching. Leanne couldn’t help but notice the colors of the gown that the princess was wearing for this banquet. That also sent chills down her spine and she began to realize the hell that was coming their way.

Leanne wondered why Martin or Vivian and the rest of these people couldn’t understand that these were simply marriages that were determined by the family. Nothing more than that and the family together should have the right to determine these things among themselves. It was part of their culture and should be accepted. But Vivian and the princess were enraged at what was happening and were determined to stop it and punish them all. It really didn’t seem right to Leanne, but with the force that was here, there seemed to be little anyone could do about it now. They were determined to inflict their wrath on the country. Leanne could do nothing about it.

The princess and one of her guards approached the announcer to inform her of the changes to the event. The announcer protested that this wasn’t how it was done and she was not prepared for these last-minute changes. The announcer was simply ignored by the princess who simply had the woman forcibly seized by her guards and removed from the building. She was thrown out the door. The Princess would handle the announcements and the procession of the banquet herself. The princess had a lot of experience leading events.

The guests who were forced to attend this at gunpoint, were taken from their homes this morning in order to attend this banquet. They were all shaken and trying to figure out what this was all about. Then they saw the powerful Duke forced on stage dressed as a sexy woman, wearing bright red pumps and rings in her toes and fingers. He was wearing the Bliss Mask and a purple veil. His neck was covered in dark hickies.

The guests were all watching in fear and then were further horrified when the royal princess, the bride, walked on stage in her Tudor like gown with the royal colors of the house of De Rivera and wearing the crown of the royal princess of Castile. They were then further shocked when the black-suited guards of the princess walked on stage fully armed and they saw more guards in the corners of the hall watching the guests very closely. The message was crystal clear. The princess was now in control and they could do nothing about it.

Some of them thought that surely their president and their military would put a stop to this. They had no way of knowing that the local police forces could not even begin to do anything about what was happening now.

The Princess took the microphone and announced, “I know you weren’t going to attend this event until my guards took you at gunpoint. All of you were there for my wedding and heard my threat a few days ago. You all should have listened to me then. I, the bride of Duke Cordoba, am the crown princess of Castile, Alejandra Primo De Rivera. And I am here to present the powerful Duke you all admire and respect. I am also proud to present, as the princess and representative of our empress Elsa, your new Archduchess of Aragon, Vivian Knox, from the noble house of Knox. And her consort, Martin Hastings who some of you may know. They are here to repay the kindness you all showed them during their bridal banquet years ago. It was an event that haunts their dreams, and they want to repay your kindness.“

Many of the guests wanted to protest, but the fully armed guards holding heavy automatic rifles made them rethink it.

“And now,” Princess Alejandra proudly announced, “we are here to present the fully consummated bride to the general public and unmask her. Unfortunately, that bride is not me today. I refused to be demeaned in such a way. I am a royal Princess, even if you can see a few hickies on me. That’s it, but we are here to present your proud Duke, Jose Cordoba, to his people.”

Alejandra smiled widely as guards ushered the Duke in front of them all. Vivian was loving this so far as the massive duke who thought he would get to degrade the princess was now being degraded in front of his people. The Duke’s veil was slowly lifted up and removed. The Duke's Bliss Mask was slowly unbuckled in front of his people. His pretty made up face was presented to all of his people. He nearly broke down crying.

Vivian sneered hatefully at the Duke. She knew men like this very well. Her Duke was a lot like this. She was happy to see such a man be diminished in front of his people.

Alejandra proudly announced, “Now, I present to you Duke Jose Cordoba, Duke of Cordoba. As of this moment, I will be taking political control of this area. His power and responsibility will now be administered by the Princess of Castile, the Archduchess Vivian Knox, and her consort Martin.”

The guards ushered the Duke off stage. Unknown to many of the guests, he was shackled and loaded into a military truck and taken to an airfield and was going to be on his way to a reeducation camp in Castile very shortly. He was going on a trip as the Princess took control.

The Princess gave Vivian the mike and allowed her to speak. They all knew she was going to have a lot of harsh things to say about them all. Leanne really dreaded this. She knew Vivian well.

“This is very ironic but you deserve it all,” Vivian said harshly to the crowd. “I remember the last banquet I attended here with you all. I was shackled and was given no choice in anything. I was sold and enslaved by the man I was married to and humiliated beyond all belief. I was assaulted nightly by a sadistic Duke and you all celebrated it all as if it was acceptable and normal. I was freed and the sadistic Duke of Mendoza is gone. And here I am as your archduchess and you are all helpless before me. I hold the power over your very lives and you can do nothing but submit or die. You sadistic criminals, rapists, slavers, and vile scum deserve it. You are a nation of sadistic rapists and scum. I am proud to be a citizen of Castile and a representative of the empress. And I am here to deliver your punishment for your cruel actions. Just remember that you have it coming.”

Many of the guests wanted to protest including Leanne but they knew better. The armed guards pointing guns at them made them very silent.

Martin took the mike and said harshly, “I also remember my banquet. I was so demeaned and humiliated. I had a total breakdown right here on the stage as my mask was removed. I had been violated and raped multiple times every night by the man you were celebrating, the Baron Vargos You all enjoyed the ceremony so much and thought it was sweet as my life was being destroyed by him. We will now see how sweet you think this is in the coming weeks. I too am happy to be a part of this process.” Martin smiled an evil wolfish smile.

The princess took the microphone again and loudly said to them all, “Will Baron Eduardo Francisco come to the stage.” The Princess ordered.

The Baron shook as he stood up and approached the stage very hesitantly.

The princess sneered at him with a lot of hostility. She said in an extremely threatening angry tone, “You have your own wife who was very unwilling to marry you and you forced her too, Baron?”

He shook worse as a very shy young woman approached the stage and stood by the Princess. Her face wore a look of pure hatred as she looked out at the guests and at her husband. The princess introduced her as Carol.

His voice was quiet as he tried to defend himself, “The brides usually are very shy and have second thoughts. Her family made this decision for her. I married her and gave her a good life.”

The princess said, “You humiliated her, raped her, and enslaved her to your will. She never got a say in the marriage and you had her body changed against her will, didn’t you? You had her breasts enlarged for your sick desire.”

The Baron said, “Many women want breast enlargements and such. I gave her so much, she would never have had without me. We now have a family.” He said trying to defend himself.

Then the princess said coldly, “You forced it all on Carol, and she never got a say in it. You never gave her a choice. You simply made the decision and forced her to obey it. She never got a choice.”

Then she gave the microphone to the young woman. Carol ranted for some time describing the force the Baron used on her, the punishments she endured, and how he humiliated and demeaned her. She described the marriage ritual and the mask and how her dreams were to be a soldier and serve her nation of Castile before she was sold to the Baron here in Aragon. She described the horror she suffered and was forced to bear the sick man’s children.

At the end, Carol was shaking from rage and shock. Martin said gently, holding the shivering woman, “You will be free of him as of now and I will make sure you can take your children to Castile and have more than enough to provide for your kids. You will never have to see this monster again.”

Leanne was impressed with how Martin seemed to care for this shivering woman’s suffering. He never cared much about women’s suffering before, but he did now.

The Baron protested about taking his children until he saw a gun pointing right at his face, held by the princess. He quickly shut up. Then Martin said, “You were close friends with Baron Anthony Vargos, weren't you?”

He admitted he was and missed his friend. That was a huge mistake.

“And you stood by doing nothing as he tormented a male bride he forced into a marriage with him and feminized and humiliated that young man beyond all belief. That Baron wrecked and destroyed that young man’s life just like you did to Carol.”

“That man’s family made that decision and the Baron had his rights.”

Then Martin said loudly, “Will Leo Vargos approach the stage please?"

A shivering older man walked up the stage escorted by an armed fearsome woman. He was shaking and very unsteady as he approached, filled with fear.

Martin glared at that older man. “You were the late Baron Anthony Vargos’ father, weren't you?” he demanded in a tone as cold as ice. Leanne was filled with dread now. She knew what was coming.

“Yes,” he wheezed. “But Martin, you must understand. I had nothing to do with what my sick son did to you. Please understand I could do nothing for you.”

“Yes, you could,” replied Martin coldly as he was holding a gun in his hand. “There's a lot you could have done. You saw me that day I was presented to you, unable to speak and my hands shackled. You knew what was going on.”

“No, we didn't,” Leo protested. “We knew nothing of what was happening. I had no idea, none of us did. Please.”

“Your wife found out and she abused me for being part of all of this. You did nothing to stop any of it.” Martin nearly shouted and lifted the gun to be pointed right at Leo's head. He cried out as Martin discharged a round right into Leo's head and it tore through the back of his head. Leo fell dead, blood pooling out of the back of his head onto the stage.

At the same time that Martin had fired, the princess also pulled the trigger and ejected a round right into the Baron's head. The loud blast from the guns sounded through the entire hall, shocking and horrifying the guests as they covered their ears. The Princess had just executed the Baron in front of all of the guests as Martin executed Leo on stage. The round tore through the Baron's head and ended up in the wall behind him. The Baron fell back and collapsed. Blood was pouring from the back of his head and pooling around him.

Leanne was completely horrified. She knew there was a reason she dreaded this. She saw the Princess' anger and rage when she attempted to work with the young woman. But she had known from the very beginning that this was trouble. Now she knew why as she watched Alejandra and Martin execute men in front of them all. Leanne felt pure terror now.

Alejandra took the microphone and boldly announced, “I am now your sovereign and lord. You will now obey me and the forces that are now going to be in charge of your streets, patrolling your cities and towns in this area. Your sadism and cruelty will cease or you will be punished like this sadistic perverted Baron and Leo. Carol is now free to determine the course of her own life once again, thanks to Martin. It should be everyone's right, but it is something you thought you had the right to take from people. I am here to tell you that you are wrong. You will obey me or suffer the fate of Baron Francisco.”

Then the princess selected a number of the noble guests and ordered them to be taken away as prisoners. The soldiers handcuffed their hands and put them in leg irons and they were taken away at gunpoint.

The princess said, “Those men also had women they forced into marriages with them. They will be taken to labor camps in Castile as punishment for their crimes. They are slavers and rapists, but all of you aren’t much better. You knew what those men were doing. You knew what Duke Mendoza was doing and you did nothing to stop them or help their victims. You are all guilty.”

Martin went off the stage and went over to where Leanne was sitting. He wore a cruel grin as he approached her. She was frightened after watching him simply execute a man in front of them all. She had begun to regret how she treated him. Gone was the innocent and very naive man she first met years ago. Martin had turned into a dark and very cruel man filled with a need for revenge. He stood in front of Leanne and asked her, “You look like you are around a 36 C. Am I right about that?”

She shuddered, humiliated and blushing, “That’s about right.”

“Are you on birth control right now, Leanne,” Martin bluntly asked.

“No,” She said loudly. “Not that it's any of your business, you pervert.”

“After violating me and other men for years, you have no place calling anyone else a pervert. That’s you and the men you work for. But I suggest you get on birth control soon. I will be visiting you at home very soon and you will feel the sickening violation we all felt every night, very personally, and there is not anything you can do about it.”

Then Martin turned and walked away headed toward Constance.

Martin approached Constance sitting in the front, nearly in tears at what she witnessed. Martin whispered in the older woman’s ears, “I have just killed your husband, you bitch. You have nothing left. I destroyed your entire family. Your daughter is dying, she has become steril. , her children are dead. Your family is destroyed. You have no heirs, no more legacy. You only have yourself to blame for this. You could have helped me, but you abused me during my captivity.”

Leanne was disgusted and horrified. She knew that by their reasoning this princess had just labeled all of the citizens of Aragon as rapists.

The horrifying banquet was over and everyone was allowed to return to their estates.

Vivian, Martin, and the Princess went back to the Duke's estate alone and began to plan a trip to New York.

Vivian also knew she would have to begin her transition very soon. The Empress gave her by the end of the week to begin and Vivian began to make plans to make good on her promise.

By Jennifer Reed
Vivian and the Princess schedules their transition and Valentina's plans proceed
Chapter 10

Valentina ran for nearly two miles. Julia did her best to follow her friend, but eventually fell too far behind and turned back. She knew it was not Valentina’s doing, but things were what they were and Valentina was a woman now whether she liked it or not. And now Valentina was training herself hard to pass the trials to enlist in the Shadow Corps. She also devoted herself to her intensive studies to attend an elite military academy.

Valentina missed her sisters greatly. Her elder sister Jeanne received her orders a few days ago and had to report for duty. She was sent off to Aragon along with thousands of other soldiers.

Carmine was a combat pilot and she received orders and as far as Valentina knew, she was on her carrier or patrolling the skies above Aragon. Valentina was mostly alone now. But Jeanne was thoughtful enough to leave her with a special trainer from the Shadow Corps, and that woman helped Valentina get into shape. She was harder on Valentina than Jeanne was but she knew this was going to prepare her to pass the trials to enter the Shadow Corps.

After running several miles, Valentina went back to her family's estate and went to the training area in the basement to continue her workout. Her trainer, Rhonda, worked her out hard for another couple of long, grueling hours. She did hundreds of pushups and sit-ups. She lifted weights and then did combat drills with the woman and she even brought in a man from the army and she finished the session with nearly a half-hour of going at the training bag. Rhonda worked Valentina out ruthlessly and she was drenched with sweat and felt a lot of pain after the session. Valentina still had planned to have lunch with her friend Julia after her workout. Then she had a meeting with the Empress herself.

Julia had broken up with her because she was not attracted to other women and could not maintain a romantic relationship with another woman. But Julia maintained her friendship with her and she helped Valentina out when needed.

Valentina was very sore from her workout, she had not exercised like that for a long time. She could not meet a friend like this and she certainly could not meet the Empress in this condition. So Valentina ran to the bathroom where she undressed down to her nude female form. The water felt good as it came down her breast and down to her intimate crevices. The long and hot shower felt great and helped with her aching muscles.

Valentina found out that women have to typically spend more time in the shower because they have more things to do when washing. And women have to be very stringent when they wash. There are many things they have to do and it must be done right. Their looks are very important and it's a sensitive matter that must be attended to in the correct way. While as a man, she could shower within ten minutes and get out. It was vastly different as a woman and the numerous things she had to pay attention to often took almost an hour in the shower. She learned that very quickly after being forced to transition into a woman. To use moisturizer followed by rinsing and then lathering her body up with a certain type of soap, while paying special attention to certain areas of her body which must be washed correctly to avoid various types of infections. Then her hair. It was all a nightmare at first, but now it was just her life. But she still felt like it wasn’t right and her life was stolen from her.

And now it was time to redo her hair which took more time and it was best to do it while it was still wet and let it dry in place. So Valentina spent over thirty more minutes carefully brushing her hair and taking care of the tangles. Then styling her hair right so it hangs the correct way and best favor her features. After which it was time to choose the correct clothes to go out with a friend for lunch. It would also have to be suitable for also meeting an Empress since she didn’t want to have to return to her home and dress again. As a man, she could simply put on a nice suit and tie and be on her way. But not as a woman.

An expensive pair of panties and a bra was a good start. Valentina selected an underwire bra that would hold up her large breasts on display and give her the proper form and cleavage for her breasts. Then Valentina spent some time polishing and painting her nails bright red and letting them all dry. A pair of sexy back satin nylons were rolled up both legs.

She selected a waist clincher to give her figure a better image. A nice evening gown with the deep neckline that would put her cleavage on display was selected. Valentina had heard that the Empress had a sort of fetish for formally feminized men and was very interested in those that actually had breasts. She was told to pay special attention to what she selected so her breasts would look beautiful. She finished the look with a pair of bright red pumps. Then Valentina spent some time in front of the mirror making up her face and she was ready to go meet her friend. She went out and headed toward the local restaurant they had selected together. Valentina was sad that Julia could no longer maintain a romantic relationship with her but she understood. Anyway, Valentina had someone else in mind that she wanted to marry. Someone who probably would not want a romantic and sexual relationship with a woman. That thought brought a smile to her face as she headed toward their restaurant.

Valentina pulled into the parking lot of the restaurant and got out of her small car. Julia was there waiting for her. She ran toward Valentina and gave her a big hug before they walked toward the front door of the restaurant. They walked together holding hands and Julia asked, looking at what Valentina was wearing, “Why are you dressed like that, we are just going to lunch, not to a club to meet guys.”

“I have been summoned to meet the Empress later today and I didn’t want to have to go back and dress,” Valentina explained as they entered the restaurant.

“Oh,” Julia looked sideways at Valentina as they were directed to a table where they sat down. Julia asked as they were looking at the menu, “How are you handling your life as a woman now?”

“Julia,” Valentina said. “I have lived as a woman for over five years and have extensive instruction on it. I am doing okay living as a woman. It’s been my life for this long. But, I still don’t really like this life and I feel it wasn’t meant for me. But none of that really matters, it is my life whether I accept it or not.”

Julia knew that but asked further, “I mean now, that you know that you can’t really go back. That now you know that this is your life and there is no reversing it. How are you handling that?”

Valentina ground her teeth in anger and replied, “It’s rough, but as I said before. This is my life and I must live my life. I have made plans for my future and I have a family that accepts and loves me. I can endure, but it still fills me with anger. I wasn’t meant to be a woman. This was forced on me. I hope I can repay what was done to me.”

They ordered their drinks and their food while Valentina just sat there. Julia was now deeply concerned with her friend. Valentina had a lot of anger built up that looked more like rage at times. And she was very committed to getting revenge. Julia understood. If her life and sex had been taken away from her to satisfy the deviant and sick fetishes of another person she would be furious too. Julia might feel the same way. She hoped and prayed that in time, Valentina could find peace in her life.

Their lunch finished and Valentina made sure that she was clean and ready to see the Empress. She had informed the Empress's office of her plans and as she exited the restaurant, she saw the red-suited imperial guard of the Empress there with an official car, ready to transport her to the neighboring capital and to the Empress’s imperial palace.

They rode mostly in silence as they left town heading toward the capital. It took two to three hours until they reached the Capital and made their way to the Empress’s Imperial Palace and pulled in front. She was let out and escorted toward the front doors. Her escort pulled out their ID’s and their orders to escort her to the Empress for a personal meeting. They were let into the inner chambers of the Palace. Valentina was led into a large waiting room where they were approached by the Empress’s guards. Her escort showed them their orders and Valentina was instructed to wait outside until the Empress was ready to admit her into her office.

Valentina entered the Empress’s private office and stopped before the Empress. She knelt, bowing her head in respect.

The Empress told her to stand and take a seat and Valentina obeyed.

The Empress looked like a very powerful woman. She sat there in her imperial robes of the color of her house. Her hair was blood red and done in some sort of French updo that made her look powerful. Her face was stern as if it was chiseled from iron. Her eyes were very sharp and fearsome-looking in how they focused on her. Her body was muscular and powerful.

She saw Valentina looking very frightened and the Empress said kindly, “Do not fear, Valentina. I punish people who deserve it. You are an innocent victim and I have no intention of punishing you or inflicting any more harm on you. You are safe here, have a bright future in our nation. You will be protected.”

Valentina calmed down and stopped trembling in her chair and the Empress said, “I am happy to be informed that you have chosen to remain female. I know this life was forced on you. But as a woman, you will have many more options than you would have as a male. There is no shame in being a woman.”

“I feel no shame in being a woman, My Empress. It’s the fact that this was forced against my will and I feel violated. I was not meant to be female. My body was changed against my will.”

“I am sure you will thank them all for their kindness when the time comes,” The Empress said with a dark, wicked smirk.

“I intend to,” replied Valentina.

The Empress then asked, “I helped you be adopted into a powerful noble family with daughters who have chosen military careers. How are you feeling about their family?”

She smiled, “I thank you for helping me. My new family is helping me a lot. I have two very great sisters to look up to and they have inspired me to be much better. They were called to duty and I miss them a lot,” Valentina frowned a little.

“They have duties to attend to as active-duty personnel in the military do. I hear you are training to be in the military.”

“I want to be in the Shadow Corps. like my oldest sister Jeanne. I have been training hard for that and learning all I can. I also want to attend the military officer's academy. I am studying all I can to prepare for that.”

The empress held up her hand to stop Valentina and warned, “Remember, the Shadow Corps. do not exist. Don’t talk about them too much.

“It is good that you have accepted being female, since only women can enter the Shadow Corps. Your family will help you to be accepted into their ranks. You will have to study hard to be accepted into the academy,” The Empress said.

“My Empress, Can I ask you a sensitive question?” Valentina asked very hesitantly.

“Yes,” the Empress replied.

“It’s about same-sex relationships. I know Castile and your catholic law really frown on it. And same-sex marriages are outlawed.”

“Yes, it’s against our religion,” the Empress replied sternly. “And you and I both saw the horrors that can result in same-sex marriages. I won’t reconsider it, but go on with your question.”

“I was dating a woman named Julia, but she recently broke up with me. We remain friends. She could not deal with being in a relationship with another woman. But I have another woman in mind that I want to marry. I want to marry her whether she wants to or not in the way I was married to the other count in Aragon.”

The Empress saw where this was going and said, “So you want to force this woman into a marriage with you. Who is she and why would you want to do this to her?”

“Her name is Leanne Sterling and she has participated in such marriages many times and performed the forced feminization and discipline on five separate men to make the men desirable for another man’s sexual desire. I was one of them. Now as a woman, I want her to experience it personally.”

“I have heard a great deal about this vicious and heartless woman,” was the Empress’s reply, “from the various men I have helped rescue from there. None of what I heard was good and it has upset me. I agree with you that she needs to experience it from the other side. You know same-sex marriages are outlawed in Castile. But I will allow Aragon a limited degree of religious and social freedom from our laws. They will have limited autonomy.

"While we do outlaw contracted marriages like that, I have put in an exception for those that were involved in performing or executing such marriages before, as punishment. That will include Leanne so I will okay it for her. But the marriage will have to be performed in Aragon. And being married to her in Aragon may affect your military career that you are planning for here.”

Valentina smiled, “I can have a wife and family in Aragon and still go to school here and train. I will visit my wife when I can.” Both women laughed.

The Empress pointed out, “But you will have to secure her family's consent to marry Leanne.”

“Leanne has a younger brother who needs medical help and that’s where a lot of her money goes. She is an embarrassment to most of her family. Also, she has a son she does her best to hide. That son is also a source of shame to the family as she is not married. I am sure securing their consent will not be hard.”

“Very well,” was the Empress’s reply. “I will allow it to go forward. You may arrange a forced marriage on Leanne.”

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Martin was very glad that his new girlfriend Vivian could accept the feminine lifestyle that he had adopted in order to be an active member of the female-only organization called the Shadow Corps. He was required to totally assume a female identity and present himself as a woman full time. He had been going by the name Natalia for the better part of three years now. Martin, now Natalia was with Vivian in her bedroom.

Arch Duchess Vivian Knox was alone in the bedroom with her love, Natalia, wearing the royal colors from her own house. She had on her head the crown of an archduchess. Natalia was wearing her black women's military uniform as she smiled lovingly toward Vivian. Natalia was a very beautiful woman, and even though she was biologically male, and a good looking man, it hurt her that such a great man could be hurt as much as Natalia was. But Natalia was a very strong woman.

Natalia kissed Vivian awkwardly and said quietly, “You are such a beautiful woman, Vivian. Never let anyone tell you differently. But there is something that I need to tell you about me before we proceed further.”

Vivian looked sideways at her girlfriend Natalia, and said with a smile, “I know about you Natalia. It is no secret. I know you are biologically male. I know your birth name is Martin, and you are Martin Hastings living and dressing as a female. You make a very beautiful woman and you accept it for your military career.”

“It’s not that, I figured someone of your power already knew that part. I stood in front of my entire unit and told them about my previous life. This is about the man that I was before,” Natalia said to Vivian. “As a man in my previous life, before the horror with the Baron, I was a sexist arrogant asshole. I was married multiple times and I treated my wives horribly. Nothing near to how I was treated by the Baron. I was never cruel or abusive to my wives, I never violently raped my wives or had them punished. But I used them and considered it my right as a man. I was dismissive of their feelings and cheated on them. Those women really enjoyed watching my downfall and felt I deserved it. And that's because of the man I used to be. I am ashamed of my behavior then.”

Then Natalia said, “But I have changed and I respect you as the beautiful and powerful woman you have become. I love you, Vivian.”

“That is okay and I can accept that,” Vivian said. “The Empress respects and helps you now. Now, as the woman that you are, Natalia, and the friendships you developed with the women of your unit, I am sure you have changed a lot. Forget the man you were before. He was destroyed. Personally, I disagree with those women that thought you deserved what happened. If they really loved you, they would have fought for you. I would have,” Vivian pointed out.

“No, I seriously doubt you would have fought for the man I used to be,” Natalia replied. “I was such a sexist asshole and a little homophobic too. You probably would have enjoyed seeing me treated like I was by the Baron, because I would have demeaned and humiliated you too. I figured it was a woman’s place.”

Vivian giggled and said snidely, “No, I would never approve of anyone being treated like you were treated. I wouldn’t have allowed you to humiliate me. We probably would never have been in any relationship. I would never have accepted such a man. But I wouldn’t have enjoyed your downfall. I would have fought for you.”

“Natalia, I also have something that I need to tell you,” Vivian stated and waited. She visibly braced herself.

“You can tell me anything and I won’t care,” Natalia replied.

“You know I am Trans and biologically male, pretty much like you except I wanted to be a woman for my entire life.” Vivian said seriously, expecting Natalia to be upset. “I had some work forcibly performed on me. But I am still a male. I still have my penis and it's very large. It can rival yours,” Vivian said, giggling in embarrassment.

“I expected so,” Martin said at ease, “And it does not matter. I know what you really are. And for your forced marriage, you had to remain male and retain your cock. I understand, and do not care.” Natalia pulled Vivian in for a deep passionate kiss. “I love you for the woman you are.”

When Vivian was able to surface for air, she said, “My cock is something I am about to take care of. And even the Empress said I need to take care of it. Can you wait for a second while I make a call?”

Vivian picked up her phone and dialed a number. She had been meaning to make this call to the doctor's office specializing in plastic surgery and gender transformations and needed to get it done before the end of business. The phone was answered within seconds.

After the receptionist had greeted her, Vivian replied, “My name is Vivian Knox and I would like to make an appointment to see the doctor. I am biologically male.”

The receptionist replied, “That is okay, Vivian. We have a lot of male patients.”

“I would like to speak to the doctor about my transition. Especially, I need to get breast implants. And a few other major things changed.”

“Sure, Vivian we can arrange that. When would you like to speak to the doctor? We need to arrange an appointment to speak about it and what you want.”

“As soon as possible. I need to get it done by the end of the week,” Vivian replied.

“An opening just came up this afternoon if you could come in, Vivian.”

Vivian smiled at the phone and it came through in her voice, “That would be great. Thank you.”

Vivian hung up the phone to turned to smile at Natalia, a happy smile on her face.

“Are you sure this is what you want?” inquired Natalia, unsure. “You are serious about this, aren’t you? You do not need to do this just for me. I know you are a woman regardless of your body. I can accept you.”

“I'm sure,” Vivian replied. “The Empress demanded it, but I was already preparing myself. This is what I always wanted. And I seriously doubt that you want to maintain a long term relationship with someone having a cock that can rival yours. You were in a relationship like that and hated it.”

“This is vastly different and you aren’t like him at all. The Baron was a sadistic monster who enjoyed abusing and tormenting me,” Natalia said. “If this is what you seriously want, then I totally support you.”

“All of the noble class and the wealthy are perverted sadists. This transition is what I have always wanted,” Vivian said. “I didn’t want to give it up to my previous husband. I will for you, and our great empress.

Vivian began preparing for her medical appointment. Natalia saw Vivian's simmering anger and she understood Vivian’s resentment over how she was treated. Natalia went through it too. Just in a different way.

Natalia helped Vivian get ready. Vivian had recently purchased a new wardrobe and chose a simple gown to wear. After she did her makeup and hair, she left. Natalia thought Vivian was a stunningly beautiful woman.

It took Vivian about half an hour to reach the doctor's office. After she signed herself in for her appointment, she took a seat and simply waited. There were several other transgender people waiting as well.

About ten minutes later, the front door opened and Alejandra walked in. The Princess herself took a seat beside Vivian with a brilliant smile. She looked at Vivian, “I am so proud of you for doing this, Vivian. You are so brave. I understand you resisting when that man was trying to force you, that was so wrong and he was trying to make you weak. You are strong and you will enjoy this life so much. We will make sure everything goes smoothly and as fast as possible. You will make such a beautiful stunning woman, Vivian. You just wait.”

The Princess said in Vivian’s ear, ”I just wanted you to know, these are the same people who worked on John Hastings and Antonio Velasquez. It is where John Hastings got his breasts from. They transformed Antonio and even Jason, you know him. I just thought you should know.”

Vivian knew Jason but had to ask, “Who's John Hastings?” She knew the Hastings name from her lover.

“John was married to Natalia’s father. John was a guy before Natalia was feminized. John was feminized by Martin’s father. John had a grand time watching his own son suffer and be tormented and abused the man himself. John received large breasts to make him more enticing to his husband.”

Vivian was called into an examination room by a nurse who proceeded to gather some information from her. She answered some basic questions about the life that she lived out before. Her age, sex, family, and history which they mostly already knew from his previous marriage and what was done to her from them. And then the nurse left her alone.

The Doctor came in soon after the nurse left and sat down beside Vivian. “You are Vivian Knox, Age 23. And you are transitioning into a woman. Is that true?”

“Yes,” Vivian said softly.

The doctor continued, repeating some of what he had just said. “You are Vivian Knox. Formerly Vivian Mendoza, wife of Duke Emilio Mendoza.”

Vivian looked down, “I do not want to talk about that.”

“Well,” the Doctor said. “I know the marriage to the Duke was extremely difficult for you to accept, but it’s because of him that we have got a lot of background information on you and your medical history in case he ever wanted to schedule something else for you. It has made things here much easier. So Vivian, can you tell us what you want done? You said breast enlargements, so what kind and how large do you want, and is there anything else?”

Vivian looked down and then said, “I want larger breasts, D to double D. And I want them to look as realistic as possible. I want to lose my penis and have a real female vagina. I want to look more like a woman and I want full female internal organs like a uterus.”

The Doctor was writing it all down and going through the options. “That is very possible and we can do that. I can assure you we won’t have to do implants or cut into your chest. It can be done very naturally in little more than a day. And I am told you want it done as soon as possible?”

“Yes,” Vivian said. “Hopefully within the week is best.”

“With your status and your titles here, we can do this very quickly for you. I can put you in for tomorrow morning if you want,” the doctor said to Vivian.

He asked a round of additional questions about herself and Vivian answered as best as she could.

“Good, we can set it all up for tomorrow morning and it will take about a day. If you show up at the hospital tonight, we can get in all of the prep work and have genetic specialists do the tests on your DNA and chromosomes and prepare everything for tomorrow.”

Vivian smiled now that this was finally happening and she replied, “Thank you. I will be there.”

She left thinking about the doctors in this practice. If they were truly serious and competent, they would have scheduled a round of appointments with gender therapists to make sure this was really what Vivian wanted and ensure she could handle it and wasn’t being pushed into this. Or doing it on a whim.

But of course, here in this hellhole, things like the person's own desires, will, or consent mattered little to those in charge. And that was the big problem here. It was what Vivian wanted to change.

Vivian made it back to her place to see the Princess there waiting for her with a few other people. Natalia was also there to welcome her back with a big kiss. She welcomed Vivian back with a smile.

The Princess said to Vivian, “This will take longer than we planned and I have also decided to undergo the same procedure as you, so I moved our assignment up for later in the week to give us time to recover before we have to go.

“What is our assignment?” Vivian inquired.

“Richard Stone,” The Princess replied. “People in Aragon have a contract out to capture him. They have a contracted marriage out and Leanne has been hired to do the transition.”

“How can they do this with us here?” Vivian asked.

“We don’t control all of Aragon yet. There’s still a huge part of the country that is still out of our control. Richard Stone will be the final piece of the puzzle. We have to stop him from coming here to Castile. That’s where you come in.”

Vivian looked confused, “I really don’t understand.”

“We could let him come in and get captured and married to a powerful man who will dominate him. We would rescue him and that would be enough to finally break the alliance. But, if we prevent it from ever happening and warn him of what he will be facing here. Then it would still be more than enough to break the alliance, but also build up some goodwill with this man and the United States.

"Valentina, you, Natalia, and Vivian should be able to get through to him as how serious and devastating it all is.”

This would be rough on Valentina. “Valentina?” Vivian said confused.

“Yes, that is another male bride like you. She was Leanne’s first transformation and one of the most radical ever performed before us. Valentina is now totally female. She will help convince Richard Stone. We have even convinced John Hastings to meet us in New York to help.”

A very sour look overtook Natalia at the mention of John and she asked very acidly, “Why in hell do we need that cruel bastard?”

The princess tried to reason with Natalia, “He was another citizen of the United States that was captured. His help will be very valuable for this mission. As is his relation to you. Now listen, Natalia. This is the Empress’s will. This is the final piece of the puzzle.

"Richard Stone is one of the most powerful men in the United States. He is their primary military contractor. He builds their ships and he has many people in Congress in his pocket. If we convince him of the threat he faces there, this can assure that Aragon’s alliance with them will be finally broken. Then we will be able to totally adsorb Aragon. We will have free reign to annex the entire country and America won’t care one bit. Richard Stone's allies in Congress will be enough to break their formal alliance. This is vital and we will need everyone we can get to convince Richard Stone not to go to Aragon or help them at all. Do you understand, Natalia?”

“Yes,” Natalia said very sourly. “If this is vital then it is vital. Especially if it is the Empress’s command. Fine, I will tolerate John on this assignment. When do we go?”

Everyone could see Natalia was not happy with this at all. She still hated John with a passion and had even considered having the man killed.

Then Alejandra said, “Later in the week, after Vivian and I have recovered. This is going to be a very extensive operation for us. The procedure will be lengthy for both of us as will be the recovery period so you have time to prepare, Natalia.”

Natalia replied, “I will be ready, your Royal Highness.”

Natalia briefly wondered what it would be like to become an actual woman. Not that it was her desire in any way, and she came close to being forced into it, totally against her will. Her girlfriend was doing it as was the royal princess here. She wondered what it was like for them.

The Princess scooted beside Vivian and held her tightly. The Princess said gently, “Vivian, it took a lot of courage to do what you have done for us. It also took a lot of courage for you, Natalia. You two have shown you are very strong to have done what you did. Natalia, despite what you think, you really proved you are indeed a very strong man to have accomplished what you did. Being Natalia for us does not mean you aren’t a strong man. That shows your strength and your determination.”

Natalia shook her head, “How can you say that after all I have dealt with? I was totally broken. I submitted to the Baron and let him dominate me. I broke and became his submissive wife and passively allowed him to have his way with me in any way he desired. I have struggled to put myself back together and now look at me. I do not feel like a man at all. I was totally a submissive broken woman for him for so long. I don’t feel like a strong man. I submitted to the Baron as a woman and his wife.”

“Yes, look at you now,” said the Princess sternly. “You are the Baron now. You hold Anthony's power and have destroyed the Vargos family. And look at what you did. You were sold and could do nothing about what happened to you, but you struggled to maintain your masculinity against everything that they did, and you won.

"Then you went home and fought for your inheritance and punished those who sold you away. And you weren't done yet. You stood there in court, recounting everything you went through, the feminization, the brutalization by the Baron and the sex he forced you through. You had the members of your family sent to prison for life.

"And even then you weren't done. You contacted Congressional people, and got yourself in a position to testify in front of the United States Congress. You stood there in front of all of those people and, on national television, stood up to those questioning you who were trying to discredit you and totally recounted what you endured in Aragon. You described your marriage to the Baron, the feminization in detail, and the sexual stuff in a lot of detail all in front of them showing no fear or humiliation. You broke down a few times, but you stayed strong. You may think you failed there as they did not break their alliance with Aragon. But you succeeded in causing many to question their obligations to Aragon and made it impossible to pass any resolution to defend Aragon anymore. You did destroy them. You and Vivian are the ones that enabled us to strike at Aragon now, while the United States stood by and watched it all happen. That’s all thanks to you and Vivian. You proved yourself a real man that shows no fear. So thank you for making this all possible. You alone simply weren't important enough to many of the really powerful congresspeople to really effect breaking the alliance. But you succeeded in causing them to be deadlocked and unable to act. But, we will succeed this time when Richard Stone demands it. They will not ignore the wishes of their most important military contractor, equal to Northrop, Lockheed, and Boeing. The United States will totally abandon Aragon this time. They will have no choice now. You are a strong man we respect, and as a woman, you are a nightmare to those who hurt you. As the Vargos Family found out.”

And then the Princess told Vivian, “It’s now time to go. You are about to become the strong woman you were always meant to be, Vivian.”

“Yes, it’s finally time,” Vivian said with such a brilliant smile of pure joy and followed her people to the limo with the Princess’s escort. They headed off to the hospital and made their way to the surgical department. The nurses were there to escort her to her room. Of course, there was no wait to get a room. The Princess and the Empress herself expressed an interest in making this as quickly as possible.

Vivian answered loads of questions about her history, her family, and school when she arrived at her room with Natalia holding her hand. They asked her about everything and she filled out countless forms. Then they drew a lot of blood from her, and took hair samples, skin, looked into her eyes, and even swabbed her mouth. By that time, it was close to midnight and she simply lay down as Natalia sat nearby while machines infused her with some sort of pink liquid. She eventually fell asleep with Natalia holding her.

Vivian woke up early the next morning as her infuser was reloaded with more of the pinkish liquid and some other stuff was added.

She just laid there watching the clock count down to the end of her masculinity. It was good that it did not mean much to her anymore.

Natalia described her experience at a gender transformation clinic as a horror. Natalia was sent to a gender transformation clinic by a court order. A judge ruled for Martin to be forcibly changed. It was done to him because it was the Baron's last wish. Natalia described the hell and the force they used to try to get her to adapt and accept it. How the counselors punished her and did their best to convince her it was for the best. She said that was worse than what the Baron did and she became about as depressed as she ever was. They tormented and abused her relentlessly for resisting. Natalia said that if she had been forced to change then, she may have decided to end her life for real.

“I don’t doubt it, Natalia,” Vivian said sadly. “I have no doubt if the Baron's plan had succeeded and you were not rescued from the clinic, that you would be dead by your own hands now.

"This procedure was meant for people like me and the Princess,” Vivian said. “People who were born wrong and want it more than anything. It should not be forced on someone who is unwilling. People can't just decide the fate of someone else just because they think it is better for that person. A man like you can't be forced to change. You are not actually a woman. You choose to wear the clothes and the name, and pronouns. But forcing you to have your physical body changed to female simply because a cruel man wishes you to be, is unimaginable cruelty. I am sure it would have destroyed you.

“It had happened to several boys in the United States during the nineteen seventies with horrifyingly tragic results. Some families thought their boys would be happier living as girls. Those boy's lives consisted of horrifying depression and sadness and they eventually committed suicide as adults.”

"These morons here think they know better but they don’t. We are here to teach them differently. What they have done to men like you is a horrible injustice. I will help you recover from what you suffered here."

Vivian had made the appointment herself, scheduled the procedures, and asked for it to be done. She demanded this transformation. It’s what she dreamed of since she was young. It was totally different from Natalia's experience who was ordered to by some moron of a judge who didn’t care how it would affect her. All the judge cared about was Natalia's dead husband's wishes to transform Martin against his will. And somehow that judge thought it was best for her and she could somehow adapt to it after her body was changed against her will. What happened to her boyfriend angered her so much that she fought to calm down. Natalia had finally fallen asleep beside her.

Vivian peacefully laid there counting down the time until she would be taken in and transformed. All of her own free will.

The time for the preparations for the operation had finally come and nurses came in and pushed her gurney down the hall and into the surgical wing. Natalia had to wait in the waiting room now. He was told it would be about forty-eight hours. He could not accompany Vivian any further.

Vivian was taken to the preparation area where she was washed down and her body disinfected. She was dressed in a surgical gown to wear during the lengthy procedure. More blood was taken and she was asked more questions. Then the time finally came and she was pushed into the operating room.

Vivian was hooked up to other machines that began the injections. The last thing that was done was to connect her to a machine that controlled anesthesia and she felt herself slowly pass out. Vivian smiled and couldn’t have been happier at knowing the end of her cursed masculinity had finally arrived.

The Princess had made an appointment for an operation for the next day, but hers was going to be much more extensive than Vivian's had been.

She sat in her hospital room really thinking about her friend Vivian and was so happy she was finally getting her greatest wish. Vivian was going to be greatly surprised that this was going to be at no cost to her or her family. The Empress and the Empire were going to pay for it all. That was their gift to the great archduchess of Aragon.

The Princess looked up and saw the dark face of her Sister Elsa, directly above her. The princess was startled and nearly jumped out of her hospital bed.

“You were going to scheduled something this big and not tell me about it, sister?” Elsa said with a frighteningly dark smile. Those creepy evil smiles that terrified others had no effect on the Princess. The Princess smiled back at her sister.

“I am sorry, Elsa,” the Princess replied. “I thought I gave you a message this week about my scheduled procedure. But since Vivian is going through her own operation, I thought that I might as well get it done myself. We know I want to become a woman. I love being a princess.”

“This is the Duke's doing,” Elsa said with a smirk. “You had him order it and schedule it all. It will look like it’s his responsibility. That he forced it on his wife. That was very good and our people will accept you now as their princess. They will want the Duke dead for this, but it is still very clever, Sister.”

“Sister, I wanted to ask you something seriously. I have serious concerns about Natalia that I want to discuss privately.”

Elsa looked very confused and said, ”You are concerned with Natalia? You were the one who suggested accepting her into the Shadow Corps. You pushed me to appoint her as Baron. I would think you would be impressed and very happy with the effort she puts into maintaining the illusion that she is a woman. You should be very happy with the acceptance she has gained and what she has done for us. What concerns can you possibly have for her? This was your idea Sister and I am extremely satisfied with what she has done.”

“When he first approached me, and I suggested accepting him as a cadet for the Shadow Corps. I really did not have much faith in him, or the plan. But, Martin was so confident and told me he would do what was required. I explained what it would require of him and he accepted. I knew what kind of man Martin was and how he felt about women, and how he treated women. I had zero faith that it would work. I was shocked at his ability to become a woman and stayed that way through her entire boot camp and training for the Shadow Corps. that the women she trained with didn’t even know. She started going by the name Natalia and seamlessly integrated into the female structure and they accepted her. And I am impressed with her change and everything that she did for us. But I still have serious concerns.”

“What are your concerns, Alejandra?” Elsa asked seriously. “What concerns can you possibly have concerning Martin?”

“That this is all an act,” replied the princess. “Natalia is just a name he goes by for acceptance in the Shadow Corps. He is not actually a woman in any way. And does not desire to become a woman. He dresses and acts like a woman so seamlessly. But he has no desire to really transition.”

“That is of no concern to me, Alejandra,” Elsa said. “Martin is not actually a woman. But the fact that he is willing to go through such extreme effort to become Natalia and be accepted by the women he leads, and the command structure accepts him. It shows his dedication and he has helped rescue so many women and punished those who abuse women. Natalia is nothing like Martin. I am sure when this is over, she will revert back to Martin but he won’t be the man he was. He will be much more understanding and compassionate toward women. I seriously don’t think this is an act. Martin does care for women and is willing to go through this effort to help women. He is undoubtedly loyal to us. There is nothing to be concerned with."

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Vivian woke slowly and awareness worked its way to her thoughts. The first thing she noticed was that she felt very tired and weak. She wasn’t sore or in pain, but she felt totally exhausted. She had been told that she would feel this way after the procedure. So much was done to her that it would take around a day to recover. She needed a lot of rest after what was done to her.

She moved her legs over to the side of the bed in an effort to stand up. The nurse who had been monitoring her recovery rushed over and helped her to the bathroom. Vivian saw the mirror over the washbasin and had to examine what had been done to her.

Vivian stood in front of the mirror looking at her new body. She ran her hands down from her neck to the enormous swell of her new DD cup breasts she had insisted on. She cupped both of them and squeezed them and felt a surge of pleasure race through her entire body. She pinched the nipples and the feeling nearly made her collapse. They were sensitive as hell. Then she ran her hand down to her narrow waist and down to the large swell of her hips and buttocks. She did have the form of a woman; it was exactly what she asked for and paid for. But she already had that for years. But her feminine shape was much more pronounced now.

Vivian ran her soft hands down her body from her narrow waist to the swell of her hips and on to her new crotch. She slowly examined her new vagina gently feeling her new labia lips. They were extremely sensitive to the touch and she felt waves of arousal smashing into her that nearly caused her knees to collapse. She peeled apart the labia and found the small bud of skin and gently touched it and an even more powerful wave of arousal crashed into her that required her nurse to hold her up. That must be her clitoris. She was even more exhausted by now and went to lie down.

The nurse asked her in a caring soft voice, “How are you doing, Ms. Knox.”

Vivian looked over and saw her doctor there sitting beside her nurse. Vivian smiled in pure joy and replied with a smile, “I'm happier than I have ever been. Thank you all so much. I was shocked at how it all felt and my new vagina almost caused me to collapse at the feeling.”

“Vaginas tend to get very aroused when they are rubbed and explored. Have you been playing with yourself?” The doctor giggled.

“No,” Vivian said with a red face. “I just didn’t expect it. I was examining it. This is so great. I love this.”

“Doctor, can you try to explain what you did, I am thankful and not angry at all. I just want to know how this is all possible?”

“We did some genetic reconstruction and reprogramming on you. You wanted to become a woman with full reproductive organs. You have a fully functioning vagina, breasts that will be able to lactate and produce milk when needed. You have a fully functioning set of ovaries and a uterus. You will also be able to get pregnant and give birth naturally as a woman, Vivian. You will also have to deal with a monthly menstrual cycle.

"What we did was to reprogram and restructure your genetic code. You still have a Y chromosome but we introduced new instructions into it that instigated the growth of new internal organs and restructured your body as female. We also caused it to be accelerated and it all happened in little over a day. That is why you are so exhausted now. You have gone through a lot, Ms. Knox. It’s the same procedure that was ordered for the Princess.”

“So you reprogrammed my entire body to grow as a woman?” Vivian asked, totally amazed that such things were possible.

The Doctor replied, “Yes, it was what you really wanted, wasn't it?” The doctor replied.

“Yes, and I could not be happier. I am just amazed that this is possible.”

“The procedure was very successful and I am glad you are happy with the results. Your boyfriend will be able to visit you shortly. But you seriously need to rest.”

“I want to ask you a question, Doctor,” Vivian said seriously.

“Go on,” the doctor said.

“It's about my boyfriend she is Natalia now. But her name used to be Martin, but for a time, you all called her Marcia. I know you know who he is. Doctor, three years ago, Martin was signed into a marriage with Baron Anthony Vargos against his wishes and renamed Marcia. Baron Vargos ordered that Marcia be forcibly transformed into a woman, against her will. Marcia’s husband ordered it done. You would have performed it whether he liked it or not, wouldn’t you have?”

“Yes, it would have been Anthony’s right to order it,” the doctor replied. “I would have performed it for him.”

“You did this to others, didn’t you?”

“Some others. Yes, Ms. Knox. Where is this going?” The doctor asked.

“About three to four years ago, do you remember performing a simple breast enhancement on an unwilling male named John Hastings?”

The doctor remembered that. How could she ever forget? That male was protesting and screaming out of desperation to not do this to him. But it was ordered for her and her husband had that right.

She nodded, “Yes, I remember it very well.”

“Natalia told me about it,” Vivian said. “Natalia told me John was desperate, he was screaming no as you all put him under. It was all done to destroy his spirit and worked very well.” Vivian said hotly.

The doctor looked unsure and replied, “I am sorry, Natalia?”

“Natalia, yes, that is the name Martin uses now. She won’t go by the name her cruel abusive husband chose. She won’t be Marcia.”

Now the doctor understood. And Vivian was clearly very hostile and angry and the doctor didn’t quite know what to do. “It was ordered for him by his husband who had that right as per the laws in the marriage he was placed in. I was only doing as ordered.”

Vivian laughed bitterly. “Seems that’s all you all know how to do. You follow orders without questioning the ethics of performing such procedures against someone's will or even asking or caring. There’s going to be consequences for it.”

“It’s the husband’s right, I am only following it by doing as he requested,” the doctor protested. “There can be no consequences for it.” She knew the kind of power Vivian wielded. She knew this was no idle threat.

“Oh yes there can be. You are clearly a very unethical doctor who cares nothing for a person's free will. So, you perform the procedure on the Princess. She wants it more than anything and that will be your final job in this field. You are fired after that and your license, and doctor's education, diplomas and credentials will be revoked. You are done after that.”

“You can’t do that,” the doctor protested.

Vivian laughed, “Yes I can. I am the archduchess of Aragon. I can do that and it will be done.”

“I will speak to the Princess about this,” the doctor threatened.

“The Princess and I are in agreement. I just watched her execute a dog of a husband who had such procedures done on an unwilling woman and abused her for years. Ifyou think she will back someone like you up against me, think again.”

“I had no choice in this, the husband had the rights and I had to do it. He had the right to order these things,” the doctor protested desperately. “And if I refused, I would have been fired and someone else would have done it.”

“You may be right,” Vivian agreed. “But you would have been ethical and rewarded. And I would be punishing someone else instead of you. But you performed those unwilling operations just like Josef Mengele did on prisoners against their will. So you have to answer for what you did. DR. Now leave and prepare to do the procedure on the Princess. Leave me alone.”

Vivian was left alone, the doctor walked out very unhappy and nearly in tears at the loss of her career.

Vivian finally felt happy. She laid there with a brilliant smile on her face feeling more joy than she ever felt before. She was now finally a woman. It was what she was meant to be all along. Vivian could not be happier.

At least now, the women in Castile could have no more problems dealing with her. She was a woman just like them, they could not complain about the power she wielded anymore. That problem was solved and the Empress should be very happy.

There were several other problems that needed to be dealt with. She had completely changed into a woman. That change in her identity would pose several serious problems with her leadership of Knox Enterprises, her assets in the United States, and her accounts there. Many very serious problems would need to be dealt with. There was no longer a Victor. Luckily, she was headed to the United States in several days so she would have to legally establish her change of sex and Identity to allow her to continue to have access to her assets and wealth and her leadership of Knox Enterprises. She was now Vivian.

Could she really convince anyone that she was Victor now or would they suspect fraud when she revealed herself to her attorneys in the United States to start the legal process? She had been living and being accepted as a woman named Vivian for some time so that should not be too difficult to do. She would be meeting them within a few days.

Vivian made some calls to her attorneys in New York to inform them that she was coming and to set up a meeting. And to inform them of her change in identity to female now. She had SRS and transitioned into a female. They questioned her about it but she firmly established that she was indeed the former Victor Knox, CEO of Knox Enterprises. They finally accepted her and set up the meeting and would begin the legal process of her change of identity and sex.

Her thoughts turned to her mission, she was going on to meet Richard Stone. Many other victims were coming with them to convince him of what this was about. Carol was coming, Valentina, formally Antonio, Natalia was coming with them. They would also meet John when they arrived in New York. She hoped that her boyfriend Martin could hold it together.

She knew Natalia dreaded meeting John again. Natalia hated John. John had finally lost all of his female attributes and was totally living as a dominant man again, as Natalia was living a more submissive life with Vivian. John might have a lot of fun with this. But Natalia was never really John’s enemy. She had not done anything to John until John started abusing her. Her only fault in John’s eyes was being the son of George, the man who abused her.

Of course, John didn’t know that George had also abused Natalia. Being George’s son was hell for Natalia. Especially because her mother had cheated on George and she really wasn't George’s son. That made George very angry and George often took his anger out on Natalia. George insisted that Natalia’s mother often dress her up as a girl and force her into girls' schools to live life as a girl. John didn’t know any of this at the time and that abusing Natalia was exactly what George wanted. George signed Natalia into this marriage to destroy her once and for all. It all failed. Natalia maintained her status and got justice on those that betrayed her.

Natalia entered Vivian’s recovery room hours later and sat down beside her girlfriend, holding her hand tightly in his. She leaned over and whispered, “You are so beautiful, Vivian. You are more beautiful than ever.”

“Thank you, Natalia,” she replied gazing into her eyes and they simply held each other for the next several hours.

When it was about time for Natalia to leave for the night, she looked over at Vivian with a serious look on her face and asked, “As a Baron, that makes me an official member of your government, doesn’t it? I am a government official from Castile, aren’t I?”

“Yes, Indeed. And it is unusual for a male to hold this kind of power, but I insisted and supported you. So does the Empress. We know what you have gone through,” Vivian replied. “So what is this about?”

“It’s about our trip to the United States. That means as a member of your government, I will be protected as a foreign government official, won't I?”

She began to get suspicious, “Yes, you will be protected. They won't be able to touch you no matter what you do. But, Natalia, what is this about, what are you planning?”

They spoke for about another hour and Vivian agreed to help Martin. “You will be protected by our government. They won't be able to do a thing to you except expel you from the United States. If this works with Richard Stone, then there will be no reprisals against our country. Just like there were no reprisals against Aragon for what they did to you."

By Jennifer Reed
Natalia and Valentina seek retribution against those that hurt them. Natalias brutality begins to show as Aragon's leadership tries to figure a way to handle the crises.

Valentina got in one of her family limos and was driven to a new home she purchased in Aragon’s vast countryside. They were in a small town named after their first president Manuel. It was so named after their independence from Castile. Her new estate was just outside of the town.

She had it furnished for her needs and was presently examining her new bedroom. Her guards were always present because she could never really feel safe here no matter how much power she wielded. She was outside of the occupied area. The area she was in now, was under the formal control of the nation of Aragon and its corrupt laws and legislature.

She had the Manor changed so many of the locks could only be operated by her and her guards. Then she looked at the gate and the stone walls outside of the Manor and Valentina smiled. There would be no escape from this place unless she wished it.

Her aide approached and said, “Madam, the Sterling Family will be expecting us later today. We should get going. It’s still a long ride to the Sterling place."

Valentina nodded and went to the gatehouse and got in her black limo and they pulled out. Valentina was smiling as they left. She really didn’t expect a warm welcome from the Sterling family, Leanne’s parents and relatives, but she did expect that, eventually, they would see things her way and agree to sign the forms. They would have little choice.

The ride to Leanne’s family's house was long and would take part of the day to get there. Valentina occupied herself by planning on how to handle the negotiations with them and their questions. How would she handle their resistance to selling their eldest daughter to her in marriage. Her mind was thinking of these things and planning on how to handle all of them.

A man beside them, an attorney she hired from the capital, leaned over and said gently, “Relax, Valentina. We have handled everything. It’s all set up and we made plans for everything. The negotiations will go smoothly. You know what to do and how we will handle any questions or objections they may have. It will go smoothly. They will have no choice after what you have already done. They will have to agree with you. The Sterlings will have no choice in the matter. So just relax, Valentina. It’s another hour."

There was another very slight problem they would have to deal with and that was her present husband, the Count De La Vega. Living in Castile, that marriage was void and had no effect on her. But she was in Aragon planning another marriage which couldn’t take place until the first one was legally over. She escaped, but the marriage was still there. Of course, Valentina figured a gun to his head, work him over some, and they would have his consent for a divorce. Or she would become a widow and planning for her late husband’s funeral. Either way, that marriage was going to be over today.

Valentina made it to the Sterling household and they pulled up to the house. It was a large two-story house. It seemed like the income Leanne made, as well as Albert’s and Elizabeth’s, was able to provide for a moderately large comfortable home for their family. It was nowhere near the size of the Baron Vargos' estate, or the Count’s, or even the massive Hastings Estate they purchased in the country. But it was comfortable enough for their family.

Valentina got out of her car with her attorney and her guards and went up to the front door of the Sterling home.

They were let in by a nicely dressed older woman who she assumed was Elizabeth, Leanne’s mother, and there was Albert, her father, and the rest of the family waiting there.

Elizabeth looked a lot like Leanne. There was a strong resemblance. Her face was so much like Leanne's, just a bit older. Their eyes and their facial features were very similar. There was also that supreme arrogance and need to maintain control. The idea that she was in charge and everything needed to go according to plan or else. It was an attitude that Valentina would have fun destroying today.

Elizabeth started off the discussion, “This is just a giant waste of our time, Valentina. There is no way you will ever convince me to sign any forms for a marriage with my daughter Leanne. You will never convince me to do that to her. You may as well go and spare yourself from wasting any more time. I won’t ever agree to such a thing.”

Elizabeth and Leanne were about to meet their match. Valentina’s eyes narrowed and there was a fierce look in her eyes and a knowing smirk. “Oh, I think we can come to an agreement, Elizabeth. I know you will agree or we will have trouble.”

“You can’t threaten us, Valentina.” She glanced toward the black-suited guards behind her. “Threats won’t get you anywhere and I won’t agree to threats. This is all over as far as I am concerned. It's a waste of time.”

“Do you know what your daughter does for a living?” Valentina asked evenly.

“Yes,” Elizabeth replied firmly. “Absolutely and it has provided well for our family. I know what she does with males placed in arranged marriages. So what of it? I am not ashamed.”

Some of her brothers didn’t really approve and looked disgusted. Especially Miles, her second brother and Jason, her youngest.

“Her fetish for feminizing males may be why Miles has had such a difficult time. I guess she dressed him when he was younger. Of course, I don’t expect you to care about that, Elizabeth. I know what kind of person you are.”

“And I know about you, Valentina. You were feminized by her and I half expected some of her former clients to come here with such an outrageous request. You are still wasting our time and should leave.”

“I have no intention of leaving until we can come to an agreement. I know about you too. And, I know you have been having serious trouble with the insurance for Jason’s treatments, aren’t you?” Valentina asked with a dark smirk.

“How did you know about that?” Elizabeth asked in surprise. “Wait, that was you, wasn’t it, you got them to drop Jason’s coverage didn’t you, you bitch?”

“I won’t confirm or deny anything,” Valentina replied confidently.

“You bitch,” Elizabeth hissed. “This is no joke. Jason will die without his treatments.”

Valentina just smiled. “So you can plan for a funeral. Or I could cover his treatments. And a dowry of five million dollars would go a long way, wouldn’t it, but you wouldn’t have to use that for Jason. I would agree to cover his medical treatments out of my own pocket. Or you can plan for a funeral. The decision is yours.”

Elizabeth’s face turned dark red with rage but she knew she had little option here as she looked into Valentina’s ruthless eyes. “Fine, I will agree to your demand, Valentina. I will sign the forms for you…you sadistic bitch.”

“I knew we could come to an agreement,” Valentina said confidently. “My signature is already on the forms as you can see. Now all we need is yours. I am happy to see you have the five required family members to make it legal.”

Then Valentina watched Elizabeth very reluctantly sign her name on the form. Elizabeth Sterling. Then her husband, Leanne’s father, Albert. 18-year-old Miles signed next. Elizabeth’s sister, Melinda, signed and then her mother, Chelsie, signed last. They had the five required signatures to determine Leanne’s fate.

Then they all had to sign legal affidavits assuring that they all signed of their own free will and agreed to the legal status of Leanne.

Valentina signed a five million dollar check and handed it to Elizabeth, “And here is the dowry for Leanne.”

They gladly left the home and now she had to face her husband and sign for the divorce or plan his funeral. Either way, this marriage would be over today so they could legally file the marriage certificates and affidavits with the court to approve Leanne’s marriage with Valentina.

*********************************************************************************

Valentina and her guards made their way to Count Diego De la Vega’s vast estate and forced their way through the guarded gatehouse and pulled in front of the door. If he wasn’t there now, they could wait for him. Her guards were highly trained members of the Shadow Corps.

They forced their way through the door at gunpoint and held up the main guards and Valentina demanded, “Where is Diego now? Is he in the estate?”

The guard shook his head, “No, he is doing his duty,” He said in a voice full of fear for his life.

Valentina then said, “We can wait for him. Search for the other guards and have them detained and tied up. We now run this household.”

Valentina’s other guards gathered up the other estate guards and secured them in another room, with their hands and feet tied together and face down on the floor. Valentina just waited until nearly nightfall when the Count finally arrived.

He turned into the drawing room and saw his wife there with her armed guards. All of the blood seemed to leave his face as he saw them. Valentina approached the frightened Count saying, “Now, my beloved husband. We have some things to discuss right now. Especially, divorcing me. I have the forms here for you to sign.”

He shook his head, “What makes you think I would ever agree to that?” he said as one of the women drew their gun and pointed it at the Count’s face.

“This is what makes me think you will agree,” Valentina said quietly. “You want to stay alive, don’t you? Or I can be a widow and plan your funeral. I don’t care either way, I simply want to be a free woman here and live my life as I please. Are you going to make this difficult or simple?”

He looked at her armed guards and their faces and knew they were going to really hurt him if he made this difficult. The Count nodded helplessly, “Fine, I will sign the forms setting you free.”

The Count signed the divorce forms as he was totally defeated. Valentina hoped he would make this more difficult so they could beat him and maybe break some bones. But the Count was a coward.

Valentina turned to leave, and said, “Oh, Diego, you better get with your attorney and file these forms with the court. Or I will be back and make it a lot more painful for you. I would rather not have to return here, but I will if I have to.”

Then the women walked out of the door and left the estate.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

The BDSM community is small, but a tight knit one. Everyone knows each other, finding the Domme you want is not hard. It is a business after all, they want to be found.

Locating a tall strong dominatrix blonde woman with Norse features was easy but locating the specific one would be harder. Fortunately, the name “Tabitha” helped narrow it down.

Finding the woman formerly named Tabitha ended in an old club that was once a gothic night club during the start of the decade. A few questions and a little tip would gain you trust and entrance to the underground BDSM club that was the true money maker under the club.

Natalia walked down the hallway, walking past women only wearing corsets that exposed their bare breasts, with nothing to cover their lower pelvis. Guests were treated to the beauty of their vaginas. Only an eye mask gave them some sense of privacy.

“Whammppdd!”

The sound of hard vicious swats was heard from outside of the door and then the sound of a muffled man crying in pain was heard as he entered the building alone. Natalia stood there listening to the sound of a helpless man being spanked. She guessed that was exactly what the man wanted and came here for that express purpose. Some men liked that, but she hated it and she was here for an expressly different reason.

Most businesses were closed but this woman refused to shut down. This was behind enemy lines for Aragon's citizens. This was the occupied zone and Aragon's government had no say here anymore. This was occupied territory, the citizens were living behind enemy lines. As such, the Princess, her people, and that included Natalia, were the people in charge now. She was about to take advantage of his new-found power over the people.

The door to the back flew open and a large muscular woman standing over six feet tall, with broad shoulders and biceps came out. Her black hair was tied into a bun in the back. Her stern Norse features were very visible now. She was wearing a tight-fitting, intimidating leather corset with spikes on the shoulders and a pair of high heeled black leather boots that went up to her thighs. She stood towering over Natalia. But Natalia showed no fear at the larger woman.

Natalia stood there before the larger woman wearing a solid black military-style uniform with the distinctive symbol of the Shadows Corps on one of the collars and the Falangist pin on the other with its black background and bright red arrows crossing each other. She stood there totally fearless.

Tabitha should have been afraid but she simply laughed, “I was wondering when I was going to get a visit from the fearsome Major Natalia. Don’t think that I don’t know who you are, Marcia or Martin. I know you have been settling scores with people involved in your marriage for years. Almost the entire Baron's family massacred, the judge who ordered your SRS, the justice of the peace who married you to him, and Lisa, that poor woman who had no idea what she was getting involved with and thought it was all so funny. She will never recover after a night with you. I have been expecting that you would dare visit me and here you are, Martin.” The large woman looked down at Natalia with a sinister smile. “Don’t think that uniform intimidates me at all. I know who you really are. Even if you appear totally feminine. I am just surprised that Leanne didn’t recognize you. But I do.”

“Isn't this appearance what you all wanted, you wanted me to live as a female,” Natalia asked sarcastically.”

“Well yes,” Tabitha admitted. “But you do it so well now that many people can't even tell you are really male under that uniform. You are so naturally female now. Only those like me who has dressed and trained men before can tell. Leanne should have known. We spoke about you before. I never expected you to pull this off so well.”

Natalia shrugged, “I have to appear female for my military career. It's required. Only women are allowed. I was allowed if I was willing to do this.”

Suddenly, Tabitha looked afraid. Natalia saw fear flash in her eyes. “You mean your uniform and rank is real. I thought it was just dress up to intimidate your victims. You mean this is real, you are really a ranking member of the elite Shadow Corps?” Tabitha said with disbelief.

“Yes, The Empress herself helped with my admission into the Shadow Corps. The princess herself helped promote me to this rank. That is also why I am no longer Martin, but Natalia. I could no longer call myself Martin because I am no longer male.” Her eyes flashed with cold anger as she looked up at Tabitha.

Natalia saw the fear in her eyes now that she knew this was no joke. She still tried to appear dominant and asked, “So what did you come here for? Do you want discipline too? You will need to wait your turn sissy.”

“No thank you, Tabitha,” Natalia replied laughing at her weak attempt to appear dominant. “I had enough spankings and torture on my testicles with that black spoon to last a lifetime thank you very much. I am here for another reason.” She glared into her eyes.

Tabitha flinched. She looked into Natalia’s eyes and saw the swirling darkness and cruelty that had taken control of Martin. The hard glare and malice radiated off of Natalia. Tabitha knew what was driving Natalia now. “So now you are here for revenge, like you did all of the rest. I know what you did.”

Natalia replied without a hint of fear in her voice. “It occurs to me that you are very skilled at tormenting and abusing a man who is unable to defend himself. Someone who is helpless and controlled for you. You are much like those abusive men who love to beat and abuse their helpless wives. Much like the men you love working with who relentlessly torment and abuse their wives and you help them subjugate their wives.”

Tabitha looked down at Natalia and said. “I told you before, um, Natalia. I have no problem administering punishment when it's needed so you could learn your place. It wasn’t torment or abuse.”

“That’s how those abusive husbands who beat their wives see it,” Natalia pointed out. “But the wives often see it much differently. So I really wonder how you would do against a woman who can defend herself and is very capable and trained. I suspect like those abusive men, you wouldn’t do so well if the woman is highly trained to fight back.”

This was very odd to Tabitha. Martin was here dressed as a woman and referring to himself as one of those abused women and then saying he could defend himself. The dark look in his eye and the way he was handing himself now spoke of some high level training and a lot of repressed rage. "And I guess you think you are one of those women, Natalia,” Tabitha laughed. Tabitha was still thinking of Natalia as being the man, Martin.

“I am the only man ever to have been accepted into the elite ranks of the Shadow Corps. I trained with them for months preparing, I passed the trials and was accepted. I went on missions with them rescuing hostages and women captive in this hellhole, much like I was and I am thankful for being able to rescue those women from the hell they were in. And now I am here for you, Tabitha.”

Her smile faltered.

“I am not helpless like before. None of you could handle me now. I have learned so much,” Natalia said evenly. “The Shadow Corps trains relentlessly. They often encounter larger and stronger male opponents because much of the world's militaries are almost exclusively men. So we train to disable and kill them and I learned it’s quite easy to kill a man. No matter how large he is. There are many sensitive and fragile parts to the human body. Killing is easy.”

Tabitha knew that this woman was no joke now. Natalia was deadly serious. If what she said was true about her being a member of the Shadow Corps, then Tabitha didn’t stand a chance against her. Natalia saw the fear in Tabitha’s eyes.

Tabitha had to try. She could not helplessly let this weaker man who had been so afraid of her before, dominate her now just because he was dressed as a fearsome woman. She approached Natalia and grabbed her arm to teach her a lesson and that was about as far as she got before she cried out in pain and collapsed by something Natalia did. Tabitha didn’t know what she did but it was so quick she collapsed in agonizing pain starting in her arm and running up to her chest. She found herself on the ground groaning. Natalia was standing above her.

“That was a mistake Tabitha and I warned you. Your lesson starts now.” Then Natalia did something else and Tabitha cried out in pain.

“So what,” Tabitha asked frightened for the first time in her life. “Are you here to kill me?”

“No,” Natalia said, “that would be too easy. I am here to punish you for what you did to me. You won’t hurt another person after this.”

She knew without a doubt that Natalia’s hubris was more than just talk now. The way Natalia took her down spoke of some very high level and intensive training. Natalia was indeed a member of the Shadow Corps. Tabitha did not know what Natalia did to her to make her go down so quickly. Whatever she did was quicker than her eye could see, it was totally unexpected.

This was not the Martin she had encountered years ago. He was so passive, so easily intimidated into compliance. Most of his resistance collapsed within days of the marriage. He still required the occasional discipline to get him to cooperate and become the feminized wife the Baron wanted. That took a little longer to do. That passive gentle Martin was gone. This was Natalia. Natalia glared down into her eyes and what she was terrifying.

Natalia was totally merciless and there was an intense anger and cruelty in her. There was an intense look of darkness that swirled in her eyes. The gentle, confused man was totally gone. Tabitha knew there was no talking to this woman, there was no way anything she said now would have any impact. Tabitha knew she was helpless before this anger and her level of training. She would like to know how the women accepted Natalia in the Shadow Corps. but from his manner of dress and how she carried himself as a woman, that seemed to be the answer. It would be funny and very ironic if this were not so frightening. Of course, a woman’s anger can be worse than a man's at times and women can be far more cruel.

But she wasn’t about to show weakness or submit out of fear to this man. She had had this man in terror before her before, willing to humiliate himself in the most demeaning ways just to avoid her punishments. How could she submit to him out of fear now? She had to try, even if she knew it was useless and would just invite his anger.

Tabitha stood up to her full height, towering above the feminized man trying to regain her control over him. Hoping it would work, she snarled in her domme voice, “Nice move,” Tabitha said, spitting out a bit of blood from her mouth. “Looks like you learned so-”

Natalia took the small window of opportunity while blood dripped down Tabitha’s forehead and down her eye to land her palm into Tabitha’s jaw. A vicious series of strikes to Tabitha’s body brought her down to allow her to land the side of her fist into Tabitha's windpipe, effectively leaving her choking helplessly. Another in her stomach and then her ribs and the final blow was right into her temple and her vision was blacking out. Stars were floating in her vision as she fought to regain her breath after being struck in the throat.

“I was a man only attracted to women,” Natalia said coldly. “I shouldn’t have had to accept a man as my husband. I shouldn’t have had to be a wife for him. What you did to me was very wrong. What you did to John and Victor was wrong. You abused people and now you will pay the price. You will never hurt another person as long as you live.”

“So what,” Tabitha challenged gasping for hair, struggling to talk, “You going to kill me?”

Natalia shook her head in a cruel sneer. “Death is too good for you. You need to experience what we all experience under you. And watch helplessly as your future and life as you know it is taken away from you, all hope is gone as you are enslaved.”

Natalia smiled and went to a side door and opened it. She said cruelly, “You may come in now, Madam Wonbozi. Your new servant is ready.”

A large imposing woman walked in, wearing some sort of military uniform from her own nation. She was clearly of African descent and her servants actually seemed afraid of her. She looked like she had a vicious temper.

Madam Wonbozi spoke in a very heavy African accent. “Is this the bitch?” she asked, looking at the woman collapsed on the floor. Two smaller male servants followed her wearing military style fatigues. They looked at Tabitha. Madam Wonbozi said, “She will do just fine.” She looked at her servants and said, “I accept her. Take her.”

Tabitha asked in a defeated shaky voice, “Who are these people you are giving me too?”

“This is Madam General Wonbozi and they serve their queen. They are struggling to build a matriarchy in their central African nation much like Castile is. After centuries of male dominated oppression, the women are fighting back and have had much success.”

Tabitha glared up at the General and demanded, “If you want female empowerment, why do you have a problem with what I did to these men?”

The Madam General replied harshly, “Because you subjugated those men for other men. Not for women. You worked for brutal men and just helped reinforce the male power structure over women. You betrayed our sex. Silence the bitch!”

The General looked at Natalia and said, “Thank you. We will train this bitch well. My friend is ready to meet the other bitch you want to disappear. Valentina has agreed to change her contract for the bitch. My friend is Madam Amber, a personal representative to the queen. Valentina likes her and has agreed with Amber. Valentina thinks this is greater justice to that woman who hurt her.”

Her servants taped Tabitha’s mouth shut and carried her out of the door. She was tied up and on a plane headed for central Africa within the hour.

Walking away from the underground bondage club undetected was easy as all the clients wore large coats and black sunglasses and, most importantly, they all looked away. Natalia had no trouble getting into the passenger side of the black Mercedes that conveniently pulled up as soon as she stepped out on the sidewalk.

“Did you take care of what you needed to?” asked the driver wearing a solid black military uniform.

“Yes, I took care of what I needed to do,” responded Natalia as she flipped through her phone’s various photos of a nude Tabitha tied up with a pink dildo securely tied to her mouth.

Natalia left Tabitha’s place very satisfied and went to Leanne’s place a little later.

She entered the darkened house and waited for Leanne’s arrival. She heard Leanne pull in and enter about an hour later. Natalia turned on the living room light and smiled, “Welcome, Leanne. I have been waiting for you.”

Leanne jumped and looked over to see a woman dressed in black, smiling at her cruelly. Leanne knew this woman could do anything she wanted to her with the powerful allies he had now. Leanne recognized this woman from the banquet. This was Natalia, formerly known as Martin Hastings. But there wasn’t much of the gentle, naive man left. Natalia was a cruel and merciless spirit of vengeance coming for her. Leanne was frightened.

“Because of you, I suffered continuous rape, derogation and my entire life was destroyed by you and your friend the Baron Vargos,” said Natalia darkly as she stood there facing Leanne. “And you said I should accept it, because somehow the Baron became my husband whether I liked it or not. I had my obligations to him and he had his rights. You said.” Natalia continued to approach her slowly.

Leanne backed away in fear. “He was your husband, he had a husband’s rights over you, um, Natalia. None of you can understand how our culture sees this. He was your husband and had a husband’s right. You don’t have that right over me. I am not your wife.”

“I never accepted him as my husband,” Natalia said quietly. “I never consented to the wedding, I never accepted it, signed anything and no one even asked me or told me of it. It just happened and I was expected to accept it, or else. And even if I did sign my consent to it, no husband should ever have that kind of power over his wife. Such a thing is a violation of a person's human rights. That’s why Castile abolished such things.”

Leanne laughed bitterly and said, “Actually, Natalia, in your new nation, the wife holds all of the power over the husband's life. Men have almost no control over their lives. It’s ironic that a man like you could work for and actively support such a nation.”

Natalia violently grabbed Leanne’s arm and shoved her down to the floor. She stood over Leanne with a horrifying evil smile. “I have the rights over you all as a commander in the Shadow Corps. Commander of the occupying forces. And I have a victim’s right to extract vengeance for a life that was destroyed. For all I suffered because of you. I do have the right.”

Then Natalia pulled her hand back and viciously slapped Leanne across the face, causing her to cry out in pain.

Leanne was frightened and it was so odd. She knew this was the man named Martin. But there was little left of the man she encountered many years ago. This was a man with little masculinity left. He was totally dressed as a woman, he moved like a woman and he seemed like a very vengeful woman standing over her. Leanne understood why the women of the Shadow Corps accepted Natalia so well. This was a vengeful woman on a mission.

Natalia pulled her up to her feet and glared into her eyes with an evil smirk. “Tonight, Leanne, you will begin to experience what I experienced every night for over a year. Tonight will be a small taste of what I endured because of you.” Natalia flashed an evil grin and said, “And it will only be the beginning.”

Leanne trembled, guessing that Natalia was going to sexually assault her in the way the Baron had done to Natalia. Leanne was confused when Natalia headed for the front door and opened it. Leanne despaired when she saw a large imposing woman walk in followed by other women who appeared to be servants. The large imposing woman looked very accustomed to great power. The woman was clearly of African lineage. The woman’s body was rippling with powerful lean muscular power. There was an evil, cruel look in her eyes as she glared at Leanne and smirked.

“Is this the package?” the woman asked Natalia. Not even regarding Leanne as human. She was a package.

Natalia nodded, “Yes. This is Leanne Sterling. Leanne, this woman is Amber, she is a high-level dignitary to the African queen. She wants a personal sexual servant and we negotiated for that person to be you and your family agreed. They will never have to worry about money again. Your younger brother will have no problem getting the expensive medical treatments he needs to survive. The Queen agreed to pay for it.”

Amber asked, “Can we try it out for a night, before I take it to our homeland?”

Natalia nodded her agreement and Amber dragged Leanne into her bedroom with the other women and slammed the door. Natalia didn’t know what was going on in Leanne’s bedroom, but she often heard Leanne crying and screaming no. She could hear Leanne’s muffled pleading and begging and Natalia could only guess Leanne’s face was being smothered by Amber’s vagina. The thought was very pleasing for Natalia. Leanne was beginning to experience the helplessness she often imposed on the men.

Everything was quiet by the next morning. Amber walked out of the bedroom with a shaking and very tightly bound Leanne following behind. It was evident that she had been used all night. Her hair was a tangled mess, her face was slick covered in a layer of pungent thick female ejaculate. Her face was bruised from being pounded by Amber’s vagina most of the night. The haunted look in Leanne’s eyes spoke of much trauma and it was only the beginning for her. Natalia knew that feeling well, having experienced it herself many nights. She looked about like that after the second night with the Baron. Leanne had thought nothing of it.

Amber said confidently, “She will make a good servant after some training.”

Leanne begged, “Please, Martin, I mean Natalia, don’t let them take me! Please?"

Natalia laughed cruelly, enjoying Leanne's pleading. “I remember begging you during the preparations for my marriage. You said I had to do it because someone agreed to do this to me. Don’t expect any help from me after what you did to me.”

“But that was a marriage your family agreed with,” Leanne protested. “This is something totally different.”

“Your family agreed with this. I saw the signatures,” Natalia said with a smirk. “They will never have to worry about your brother’s treatments again. As for the marriage, what I was in was no marriage. I was simply his slave. He never loved me, and I hated him. We all know the Baron simply wanted to hurt me. It was no marriage. It’s actually offensive to call such a thing a marriage. He just abused me for a year. So now, enjoy your life with Amber. And don’t worry, I know you are straight. Amber will provide men for you. You will get lots of big cocks shoved down your throat so you won’t have to worry about that.”

Natalia wore a huge smile of triumph, contemplating Leanne's future.

As Leanne was being taken out of the door by her new owner, Leanne tried one time to save herself. “Natalia, your friends, the Princess, Elsa, those people are very brutal. You have allowed your rage to cloud everything and you have no idea what those monsters are planning for this country. Just because of what happened to you, you are helping them subjugate the entire country and you think you will be rescuing people. They will enslave us all.”

“They all deserve it,” Natalia replied. “Especially you.”

“Natalia,” Leanne said darkly. “You are a monster.”

“Thanks to you. You created me,” Natalia replied and walked out of Leanne’s house.

Natalia still wanted to personally see Jessica Kendall but she lived outside of the occupied zone. Aragon’s government still controlled a vast portion of the country but that problem was about to be solved very soon and Castile was mobilizing hundreds of thousands of troops for this upcoming operation.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Vivian had recovered and was ready to be released from the hospital. There was a knock on the door and Natalia let herself into the room. She was smiling happily at seeing Vivian.

Vivian returned Natalia’s smile as they held each other. “Natalia,” Vivian said with a smile, “That uniform looks really good on you.”

Natalia was wearing the black uniform of the Shadow Corps with their insignia on her collar. Natalia quipped embarrassingly, “Thanks. It doesn’t really fit. It’s a woman’s uniform.”

“I can tell it’s designed to fit a woman’s form,” Vivian responded. “But you are the only man in the entire branch. That is still very impressive and you are a Major and in the elite division. The uniform still looks good though. You shouldn't be embarrassed that you are wearing a woman’s uniform. And it does fit your form nicely.”

“I don’t have the hips for these women’s pants. I don’t have the narrow waist to fit in the top very well. I do have the bust for the extra room on top. I also have to wear a dress skirt at times,” Natalia said as she looked down in shame. “But still, I wouldn’t give this up for anything. I really feel like I belong and I have done much good in the Shadow Corps. I do love it.”

Natalia had done a lot of good things in the service. But Vivian was sure wearing the officer’s dress uniform was embarrassing to Natalia as a male.

“I am told I will have to wear the official dress uniform for this mission too. It’s just the standard dress uniform for a Shadow Corps Officer,” Natalia said to Vivian.

Vivian figured it was embarrassing for Natalia and might bring up some bad memories of being forced to crossdress. Natalia seemed reluctant even to speak about wearing the uniform, but unlike before, this brought her pride and respect. Natalia seemed to be proud of her achievement of being accepted and being a ranking member of a military unit only open to women.

“Princess Alejandra is still in recovery,” Vivian said. “Her procedure was very successful. I heard she is as pleased as I am.”

“I must say you also look very good, Vivian,” Natalia complimented her and she glowed with joy. “You are even more beautiful now.”

Vivian hefted her enlarged bust in both hands and said, “The women of my family are really stacked on top. Now I look much more like the woman I was meant to be. They really didn’t have to change my genetic codes to get enlarged breasts. They were already there and simply needed to be activated to grow to a double D cup. My aunt has an E cup, my mother has a double D cup. They both have trouble finding bras in their size or clothes to fit on top.”

Vivian struck a proud, sexy pose. Natalia could see that Vivian was very happy with her transformation and so was he. Then Natalia remembered how close she came to having this done to her.

Natalia asked, “Can we go see the Princess?”

“Not right now, her sister is in there with her at the moment. But she will want to see us soon. I am sure she is interested in my results,”

While they waited to be able to see the Princess, Vivian signed her release forms. Then they sat with the many other guests also waiting to see the Princess.

During Natalia’s time there, she started thinking about the mission to the United States and she realized she would have to remember English. She had been here in Castile and Aragon for so long now, that speaking Castilian was second nature by now. She spoke Castilian Spanish full time. She remembered English, but it would be a little difficult to speak again.

One of the crimson-uniformed imperial guards to the Empress walked into the waiting room and said, “The Empress is now allowing visitors. You may all enter and visit Princess Alejandra but be mindful that she is in recovery.”

They all stood and followed each other into the Princess's large recovery room. Her sister, Elsa stood beside her with her personal imperial guards nearby.

The Princess looked helpless at the moment, which was deceptive. She was little more than twenty years old but had accomplished so much. She personally changed the entire empire almost on her own to get her sister crowned Empress. She personally led the forces during the Civil War at sixteen. Natalia wondered how a sixteen-year-old girl could ever lead a nation's military forces and how they could respect a teenager enough to follow her orders. Alejandra managed to do it though.

Alejandra must have an iron will, be extremely intelligent, and an expert at military tactics. She also performed enemy interrogations on her own and always got the information she wanted. All of this at sixteen.

Natalia wanted to laugh, some dumbass Duke thought he was strong enough to make the princess submit to his desire. What a laugh that was, Natalia wished she could have been there to see it. Unknown to the Duke he was giving Alejandra exactly what she wanted. Natalia had broken within days.

The Empress announced to all of the guests, “Welcome Archduchess Knox, Valentina, Baron Hastings, Rose, Carol, and Jeanne. I am so glad so many are concerned with my sister’s recovery. I am proud to announce that news of my sister’s transformation at the orders of the Duke has gone out to all of the Empire. All of the nobles from Castile, Leon, Galicia, Toledo, Granada, Valencia, and Barcelona are all in mourning for their lost Prince Alejandro. But every noble is willing to proclaim their loyalty and acceptance of their Royal Princess Alejandra. Alejandra is doing very well and she announces she will be released tomorrow and that you will all depart on your mission to the United States.”

Then the Empress narrowed her eyes at Natalia and said, “Baron Hastings. You should have worn your officer’s dress uniform for a personal audience with the royal princess.”

Natalia admitted she should have and bowed her head, “My apologies, your Majesty. I should have worn my dress uniform to see the Princess. I will wear it for the mission to America. I know we must make a good impression.”

Elsa smirked, knowing full well how embarrassing it would be for Natalia to wear the formal dress uniform. The military officer’s uniform was designed for women, officer’s positions were only open to women, especially in the Shadow Corps. Natalia, being biologically male despite living as a woman, and being an officer in the Shadow Corps, was unique. And would have to wear a woman’s uniform. The Shadow Corps only had uniforms for women and they had no intention of designing another uniform for men.

Natalia would have to accept wearing a woman’s dress uniform or leave the military service. She had no intention of leaving at all. She loved serving in their military. It gave Natalia the respect and ability she wanted and she did very good things. The women in the Shadow Corps admired her ability in wearing the dresses and blending in with them with no problem at all. She would wear the dress uniform, style her hair, do her nails, and keep her body hair to a minimum just like the other women did to blend in as best as she could. The women admired the effort Natalia went through for their respect and acceptance.

Alejandra motioned for Natalia to approach her bedside. Natalia did and knelt in her presence.

The Princess said softly, “Natalia, I know this is a difficult life for you. I understand you are a man and find it very difficult and humiliating to dress as a woman for us. I am impressed by your total willingness to do so and I doubted you would be able to do it at first. I also know what we are asking will be the most difficult of all. Dressing for your own country and in the presence of those who persecuted you. But if you do this, it will solve many of our problems and I think they will listen to you more than us. So Natalia, if you do this for us, I will promote you to the rank of lieutenant colonel in the Shadow Corps."

Natalia wondered about her rapid progress through the ranks, quicker than anyone else. She was made a first Lieutenant immediately upon joining the Shadow Corps. She went through the standard training of six months before being accepted and she entered as a commissioned officer, first Lieutenant. Then after a few very high-risk rescue missions in Aragon, she had been promoted to captain. Natalia had gone from a civilian to being a captain in less than a year.

She had then entered the elite division of the Shadow Corps and their lengthy and grueling training that rivals training for the Seals in the United States. Upon passing the training and the trials, she was made a Major. And now she was being offered a promotion to Lieutenant Colonel. And she had been in the service for only about three years. It typically took around two decades to reach that rank.

“Natalia, you are totally exceptional. You have gone so far beyond anything we could have ever hoped for. You went out of your way and put yourself at extreme risk to rescue women being held hostage in Aragon. You earned the near fanatical respect of the squad you are leading when we though they would hate being led by a male. You go through a lot of effort to present yourself as female for your squad's acceptance. You formed a sisterhood of support and respect with the women you lead. Add to that your accomplishments in the United States. Standing in front of Congress recounting all that happened to you in detail and standing up to those who tried to demean you. Fighting for your company and punishing those who had sent you away. You earned all of our respect and have exceeded our expectations. That’s why we promoted you so fast. That’s why you were made Baron. You earned that. You earned each and every rank and medal.”

Natalia bowed her head, “Thank you, your Royal Highness. I won’t disappoint you. I just think John will probably laugh when he sees me.”

“I highly doubt John will laugh when he sees you in your officer’s dress uniform. I don’t think he will laugh at all,” Alejandra said seriously.

Yeah, Natalia had to admit to herself. Wearing the dress uniform with the badges, the insignia, and the rolls of ribbons on her chest. John may initially think it is humorous for Martin allowing himself to be so feminized into Natalia, but the uniform and her status will be no laughing matter. This was really no joke. And John would probably kick himself because he was one of the people who made all of this possible. The feminization in the first place allowed Martin to merge with women so well. He related to them on a level that few men could ever do or want to. Martin, now Natalia, did it effortlessly and it endeared her squad to her, gaining also their loyalty in ways that few female commanders could ever hope to have with theirs.

The Princess suspected that Natalia’s suffering and lessons as a woman she had endured under his imposed husband had a lot to do with it. She dismissed Natalia and asked Vivian to step forward. Vivian stood by Alejandra’s bedside with a glowing smile.

Alejandra smiled, “You look better than ever, Vivian, and I am highly impressed with what you are willing to do. I can see you asked for extra large breasts. Those are very impressive and I am sure it will attract a lot of male attention.”

Vivian nodded her acknowledgement. “I was told that the doctors didn’t have to change much to grow my large breasts. The women of my family all have large breasts. The doctors merely had to activate the genetic codes to cause them to grow. I now look like a woman and I have no male parts anymore. I am what I was always meant to be. And you look beautiful too, Princess. But you always looked beautiful.”

The beautiful Princess laid there recovering, now having a real female form. Not that she didn’t already from the years of taking underground and unapproved hormones to achieve a female form. But it was now for real and forever. And, while the small breasts the Princess had before were barely noticeable, the ones she had now were very noticeable. They weren’t as large as Vivian’s double D cups, but they were there and very respectable. She was unmistakably a woman.

Alejandra said with a slight girlish giggle, “Yes, thank you Vivian. And now the doctor says we will have to concern ourselves with a woman’s monthly cycle. Something we never had to worry about before. So as women, we better prepare for it or we will be very sorry. It will come whether or not we are prepared for it.”

Elsa standing in the back laughed out loud at that. She had lived as a woman all her life and knew those frustrations since puberty. “Yes indeed, you will need to prepare for ‘THAT’. Oh, what fun. You think it will be so delightful, you have serious pains, cramps and it can get messy. And frustration waiting for you.” Elsa laughed. These new women didn’t have a clue what they had signed up for. She was glad she was there to help guide them through it all and she would make sure her sister was prepared for it.

Then Elsa approached Valentina. She also had had some work done, but she had the least done. Most of making her a woman was already done. There was one little useless thing to remove from her body to make the transformation complete. “How do you feel, Valentina?”

“The final part of my masculinity was finally removed. Not that I had much left anyway, so it was no great loss. My masculinity was taken from me years ago and this is my life now. But still.”

“I know,” Elsa said comfortingly. “Everything is set up to repay those who did this to you. You can personally thank them for this. You have shown yourself to be a very strong woman and I hear you already received praises as a new cadet in the Shadow Corps. I am impressed. And you have two older sisters to help you whenever you need it.”

“They are on assignment,” Valentina replied. “But I am thankful for them.”

Then Elsa said loudly to all in the room. “And now, the Princess needs to rest and recover. Go home, relax, and prepare. Tomorrow, you depart for the United States.”

<<<<<<>>>>>>

At the Capital of Aragon, President Manuel Perez sat at the head of a large conference table. He looked around the table at Count Martinez, who was the new Minister of Defense after the Duke had vanished, Baron Diaz, Perez's aide and adviser, Count Hernandez, the Minister of the Interior, and Count Rodriguez, the leading general of the armed forces. The looks they returned showed that they were concerned about what was happening in their country.

The president began the meeting, “We are here to decide what steps we can take now. The fascist empire of Castile has landed an occupation force on the eastern tip of our island and it’s clear they are not finished yet. We know they plan to expand their zone of control to all of our island. We need to plan and decide what we can do to fight this and what our capabilities are now. Martinez, can you tell us about our present strategic options now and our situation with your forces?”

Martinez replied, “Our options are extremely limited at this point. Our entire navy was destroyed in a single night in what was like the battle of the Philippines' sea. It was like shooting fish in a barrel. Our air force was destroyed also. It was like the great Marianas turkey shoot. Our pilots were untrained for combat even though they were flying the most advanced fighters on the planet. All we have left now is our five army divisions totaling about 20,000 men that are to defend their section of our nation. The sixth division that was stationed on the eastern tip was destroyed during Castile's invasion. The remaining divisions won’t be able to fight Castile's army when it comes. They are ill equipped and ill trained and, since we have lost air superiority, they can be bombed from the air. Our air defenses are all knocked out. I am open to any suggestion but I don’t see any way now.”

General Rodriguez spoke up, “The army divisions we have left on the island can easily be overwhelmed and defeated on their own. And they can’t really fight Castile's divisions of equal numbers as we saw, our sixth division was totally destroyed with hardly a fight. We don’t have many options left, thanks to that stupid Baron Vargos and his idiocy. We never expected to have to defend ourselves, with the American Fifth fleet stationed right off our shores with two carriers.

"Because of that Hastings guy and the idiot Vargos family, the Americans were pissed and their fleet simply sat there and watched as Castile destroyed a majority of our military assets. So now we have only a few options left and nothing can really change the eventual outcome of total defeat. Our first option is to disband our divisions and order them to do insurgent strikes like guerrilla tactics. Hit and fade attacks and stay hidden to harass the enemy forces and make things difficult for them. That’s one option, and our second option is to call our divisions all here to fortify the capital. Castile will come here sooner or later. Fortify the capital and make it very difficult for them. They won’t be able to take the capital without a serious fight. Those are the only options I see.”

The President’s Adviser, Baron Diaz, spoke up in a very sad tone trying to get these people to understand the scale of the threat they were now facing. “The problem is that because of some aspects of our culture and laws, that Castile barely even sees us as human. Some of you were there when their Empress visited us. She regarded us as dogs, subhumans. That’s what we are in their eyes. And they have rescued men and women from our nation and those victims taint how they see us. They rescued a man who was being forced to be a woman in a marriage about two years ago. That man is full of rage and has an army behind him and he swore to return. He actually has returned and he plans on wrecking his vengeance on our people. They will not distinguish between the innocent and the guilty and neither will Marcia after what he suffered in our country.”

The General still thought of Marcia as a joke after what he saw in the headlines and the gossip paper about him which just angered the adviser even more.

“Marcia is no joke now. She has renamed herself Natalia and pretty much lives full-time as a woman. She is indistinguishable from a genetic woman. Natalia is a woman full of rage on a mission of revenge. She’s a highly skilled assassin and special forces soldier now. On one of her first missions here, she invaded the Vargos estate by herself, and killed each and every guard in the manor, very slowly. Natalia took her time hacking pieces of flesh off of their bodies one at a time, until they died. It was very bloody and gory when the police examined the scene. The Baron was already dead, but Natalia found the Baron’s sister and her family. She executed the sister’s two children in front of her eyes and then and her husband. Natalia condemned the barons siser to a slow death, knowing her children are dead. Shes still alive. Natalia left the Baron’s parent’s alive to suffer, knowing there would be no more legacy for the Vargos family. They would have no heirs, no family legacy. They were finished.

“There’s no way to prevent what is coming.“ The Adviser kept talking, “Those are both very poor options, but it is all we have left, thanks to our own stupidity. Both of those options will invite savage reprisals against our people. Fortifying the capital with 20,000 troops seems good. But we will still be defeated, and won’t stop Castile from mercilessly shelling and bombing the capital into a smoking ruin much like Berlin was after the war. Tens to hundreds of thousands of civilians will die in that battle.

"The only sensible option now is to give up and save what we can. Nothing can change the outcome now. We will be defeated, there’s no way we can fight them and, perhaps, we deserve it all,” Baron Diaz said sternly. “We were given countless chances to change our cruel laws that allowed people to be bought as property and enslaved to another’s will. That court case years ago, we should have abolished those laws, but you all refused. Then Hastings was taken, followed by Knox. That hurt our alliance with the United States and made them totally unwilling to defend us. Can’t blame them after abducting their citizens.

"Then that idiot Duke took Castile's Princess, the Empress' sister. How stupid can you all be? We deserve this, we can fight it, but it will only invite more harsh reprisals against our civilian population. Not that any of you care about that little thing."

The General spoke up again, “That is part of our culture and how we live. We saw what happened to Castile when their empress abolished the laws and changed their society. Their Empress plunged her nation into a full scale civil war that cost the lives of thousands of civilians.

"She was allowed to change those laws only by executing a number of prominent nobles in what they often call the second night of long knives, and elevating women to those positions and previous victims gave her the power to abolish those laws and change society. And it cost them so much that some areas of Leon and Granada still haven’t fully recovered from the war. We don’t want to go through that.”

The adviser retorted, “Only because many of you would violently oppose such changes. It wouldn’t be like that if you wanted to do what was right and abolish slavery here.”

“It’s not slavery, they are arranged marriages,” The Minister of Interior said.

The General said, “And we saw what they did. We don’t want that society where all men do is obey and are barred from most positions of power. We don’t want that here and we will resist with all we have left.”

“Men can have power there,” the adviser stated. “We have seen what Hastings has become. He has become a full officer in their elite military divisions with hundreds of soldiers following him. If a man shows he's loyal and worthy, he can lead.”

The General laughed bitterly. “Yeah, he only obtained that power by allowing himself to be dressed as a woman for them and merging with the female leadership as one of their own. Huh. And he can do that because of the late Baron Vargos here and given him extensive experience in being a woman. That’s the only reason.”

“Maybe,” The Adviser responded. “And now he is here with his soldiers to thank us for it all, personally. And Castile’s officials have a long list of names of people to round up when the time comes. And we see they are building enormous concentration camps in the area they now occupy and are ready to expand. They have mobilized more than a hundred thousand more troops on the mainland of Castile.”

Their president said, “Okay. Our options are very limited. We will gather what forces we have left and fortify the capital. We will be defeated, the forces will be overrun but not without a fight. We can make it very costly to them.”

The adviser said sadly, “No it won’t. They won’t even have to use their soldiers to overrun ours. They will simply bomb the capital into oblivion.”

<<<<<<>>>>>>

The doctors felt that Princess Alejandra Primo De Rivera had reached the point in her recovery that she could be released. Since her husband was nowhere to be found and she had her own people escorting her, she was finally released from the hospital on her own and went out to meet her sister and her personal imperial guards.

The Empress made it a point to meet the doctor personally and inform her that she was finished as a doctor. The doctor did good work, but she was very unethical, so her license was revoked and her credentials as a doctor were removed. She wasn’t happy about it, but she wasn’t about to argue the point with the Empress herself. Especially not after being threatened to be arrested and taken to a Castile labor camp for the rest of her life. But being a Doctor was all she knew how to do, she had studied nearly a decade to get the education required. What was she supposed to do now?

The Empress and the Princess didn’t care. They simply informed her that her behavior as a doctor led to this point. She was finished.

The princess walked out of the hospital with her sister. They met up with Natalia and her new girlfriend Vivian and Valentina was there with Carol. They were all kneeling in respect for their Empress and for their Princess.

She noticed that Natalia was wearing her officer's dress uniform that included a women’s dress skirt and black heels. Her surgically augmented bust stood out more predominantly, and she had on some makeup that feminized her appearance even more. Natalia’s hair extensions that were done in some elaborate updo style and her fingernails were polished.

Alejandra often went all out when it was required and so did Natalia. The Princess still saw the confusion in Natalia’s eyes that said she was unhappy having to become a woman for her career, but the Princess also saw a look of pride hidden behind it all. Unlike when she was required to crossdress and appear as a woman before, this was the life Natalia chose of her own free will. Natalia insisted and chose to join an all-female military unit. She knew it would require her to present as a woman and she did it.

When Alejandra first accepted Martin as part of the Shadow Corps, Alejandra had little hope it would work out. Alejandra was only going to promote him as far as needed to achieve her political goals. Martin was a victim of Aragon and accepting him in an elite military corps would send a good message in that they were giving him a chance.

From what she had heard of Martin, Alejandra had little hope it would really work. She expected the women under his command to resent him and disrespect him. She expected him to not really cooperate with the requirements and do only as much as needed to pass, but nothing more than that.

Alejandra found that she was one hundred percent wrong. Martin's sexist and slightly misogynistic attitude was totally gone. He respected the women he commanded. And to her utter shock, they came to respect him and he had a leadership style that really endeared the women to him in ways she never thought possible. He fully became a woman named Natalia and even had his name legally changed in Castile to reflect that. The women gravitated to Natalia and helped her. Natalia went beyond what was required in order to merge with the female command structure of the Shadow Corps. Natalia totally presented as female and went through a lot of effort as many women do to beautify themselves.

Natalia also never failed a mission. Natalia put herself at risk to protect the women under her command. She put herself at risk to rescue women she was sent to save and all of that endeared Natalia to the women she commanded even more and she did everything possible to help them.

It all bewildered Alejandra. Where was this sexist misogynist that didn’t give a damn about women’s suffering at all, and only cared for himself? Where was that man she heard so much about? Where was Martin? But this was one time she was happy to be wrong. Accepting and vouching for Martin had not been a mistake.

She told the group to rise and looked at Natalia and complemented her, “You have never let me down. You look good, Ms. Hastings. Now let's prepare for our mission. Our flight to New York is waiting.”

They all filed into an over-sized limo with the princess’s personal seal of a solid black eagle holding the seal of the Castile Empire and the red crossed arrows on the door. They were taken back to the airbase that Natalia had helped capture during their initial paratrooper assault.

They all saw a private 767 waiting for them to board. It was the Princess’ private state aircraft she used on official duty like diplomatic visits and missions.

The princess led them on-board and the door shut. She gave orders to take off and the aircraft sped down the runway and took off into the sky heading to LaGuardia airport in New York.

They settled into their seats and prepared for the nearly six-hour flight to New York. Many of them lay back in their seats to sleep. Valentina didn’t and neither did Natalia. Sleep tended to bring up traumatic nightmares of what happened to them. Natalia wondered about her girlfriend Vivian. Vivian suffered longer than Natalia did in her marriage and was more extensively feminized. Vivian was feminized to the point that it was impossible to live as a man. Natalia could live as a man if she chose to, but she wanted a military career in the Shadow Corps. Unlike Natalia, Vivian desired the feminization and made the best of it while it was a humiliating and demoralizing nightmare for Natalia during her marriage. Maybe that made the difference, but Vivian was still abused relentlessly. However, Vivian laid her head on a pillow and went to a peaceful sleep for the next six hours.

Valentina stayed awake also. She had not wanted the feminization and reacted to it much like Natalia did, but unlike Natalia, she wasn’t spared the most radical forms of feminization. Valentina suffered the worst and the longest. Her marriage went on for five long years. And her body was totally transformed into a woman during that time.

Natalia wondered about that. That fate had been planned for her as well. Her husband, the Baron Vargos, had intended to totally transform her into a woman in the end to let her go. The laws stated that a sex change invalidated the marriage contract, if it was to be a same sex marriage.

Transforming her into a woman would invalidate the marriage, so Natalia would be released and would not have to be divorced. Of course, that meant no alimony or anything, which is exactly what the Baron intended all along. But Valentina’s sex change was done near the beginning of their marriage and they had remained married. That confused Natalia. But Valentina still kept her penis even if it was totally non-functioning. Natalia was not aware of that.

Natalia did know all of the passengers on the plane had suffered enslavement and there were roughly an equal number of women to men onboard. Even if women suffered this far more than men. That was something that really bothered Natalia now, when it didn’t bother her before when she lived as a man. And she devoted her life to rescuing women and that’s why she wanted to join the Shadow Corps.

Natalia knew why she was chosen to suffer and she knew why the women in her life totally reveled in her humiliation as a man. She knew she had become a total misogynistic asshole in her previous life, that the women including her ex-wife loved seeing her demeaned. But it still wasn’t right. She didn’t deserve to be treated like that. But she still understood and she resolved to correct that attitude and make a change. Perhaps she went too far in changing, she thought sardonically to herself. Totally transforming herself into a woman like this, for the acceptance and support of the other women. It worked and these women would never let anyone harm her. But was this too far?

Then she thought, ‘no it wasn’t too far'. While the old Martin would have found this totally demeaning and humiliating, Natalia didn’t think it was demeaning to her at all to dress and act as a woman in these instances. She wasn’t doing this for the sexual desires of another man, she wasn’t being made to be submissive to anyone else’s sexual desires. This empowered her far beyond anything she was capable of in her former life. This was being done so she could help free people.

No, this is not demeaning in any way. This was a gift and a great honor that had been bestowed on her by her sovereign empress, that the Empress wouldn’t think of bestowing on any other man. Natalia was in a place where men were forbidden. She had turned her suffering and humiliation into something empowering. Natalia was so grateful for this honor that if it required her to dress herself as a woman, then she would do it. She knew that her willingness to go this far in this new life was shocking and surprising to the Princess who never expected this. The other honor was being named the Baron of the Vargos Barony. Only women could hold noble titles in Castile. But the Empress had bestowed this title on her, they only had to land and claim it for her and now she was in charge of the Vargos Barony and its people. Most of the Vargos family had been wiped out. Their fortunes were gone, now in Natalia’s hands.

Alejandra also stayed awake. She remained in contact with her sister and her advisers and was making plans for the upcoming meeting with Richard Stone. He was expecting them at his corporate headquarters and was honored to be having a personal meeting with a foreign princess. He was told that this meeting was vital for the future of his company. He was expecting them in Washington. They were only landing in New York to meet another man with personal experience in these types of marriages.

She also kept her eye on Natalia and wondered about her. Natalia seemed accepting of the lifestyle that they were imposing on her. She was much more accepting of this than the feminine lifestyle the sadistic Baron Vargos wanted to impose on her. Alejandra saw the burning hate in Natalia’s eyes that never left her. There was immense seething and pulsing dark hatred in Natalia’s eyes. It was a cruel darkness. That seething hatred allowed her to excel in her missions and her squad were very devoted to her.

But Alejandra worried about putting Natalia in this mission and Alejandra knew she would have to keep a close eye on Natalia. Alejandra knew about Natalia’s history with the other man, John. Alejandra thought it was possible that Natalia might turn violent and attack John. They had a very unpleasant history together. Natalia hated that man and with good reason. Stripping John of his assets and blackmailing John to turn over his inheritance to Natalia might not be enough payback for her. Alejandra considered John also vital to this mission, if John was willing to help them with Richard. So far, he seemed willing.

The Princess saw that both Natalia and Vivian held a very deep hatred that burnt in their eyes. While the rest of the victims on the flight held anger at specific people who abused them, Natalia and Vivian held a hatred for the entire country and the system that allowed them to be trapped in a relationship they never agreed to.

Natalia and Vivian had tried to get help, they tried to run away only to be recaptured by the police and returned. Both of them were told by police and attorneys there that they could not get help, they had no right to leave and none of the police or anyone showed the slightest bit of sympathy for what they were suffering.

Natalia spoke of a bitch at the police station named Sarah Thomson, some attorney who had fun mocking and belittling her at the police station when she tried to escape and showed her no understanding or sympathy whatsoever. Natalia and Vivian both harbored a hatred at the entire system that ran very deep to their core.

The passengers started awakening when the plane began descending toward New York. The landing was completely uneventful. They waited until they felt the plane screech to a landing on the runway and stop near the end. Once the door opened, they made their way out of the exit.

They stepped out of the large plane to see a pretty young man standing near the bottom of the stairs. The princess could see the hatred flair up in Natalia’s eyes when she saw the young man in a men’s business suit waiting for them.

The man looked like a man again and Natalia saw he was living as a dominant man now. The feminization John suffered in Aragon was gone. There were no more breasts, no makeup, or dresses. John was a man again. Standing before them was a stocky, well-built masculine young man, but Natalia still saw the pain in John's eyes. She also saw the feminine features on the man's face that attracted her father to John in the first place.

John looked with an expression close to an arrogant, hateful sneer and almost laughed. Natalia saw the instant recognition in his eyes when he laid eyes on Natalia. Even though Natalia lived a totally female lifestyle, day by day, many people who saw her would never guess she was a man under it all. A few people like John who had experienced it or knew what to look for saw through it. John also knew Martin before and recognized Natalia.

John said, “I can’t believe this. What I heard is true. I refused to believe it, Martin. You still live your life as a woman. You continue to dress as a woman and I think you have real breasts. Those don’t look like enhancers. After fighting so hard to retain your masculinity, I didn’t believe you would allow this to happen to you. But, here you are in a woman’s business uniform.”

“Yes indeed,” Natalia replied holding John's gaze without flinching or shame. “But this is for a vastly different reason than before. I am proud of this.” Natalia replied in Castilian Spanish. “And my name is Natalia now, not Martin.”

John gave Natalia a foggy look of misunderstanding and said, “What? I don’t understand you. What did you say.”

Vivian nudged Natalia and whispered in English, “We are in the United States now, he does not understand Castilian Spanish, Natalia.”

“John,” Natalia said in English. Struggling to remember after spending three years learning and speaking only in Spanish, “I can’t believe you. You lived in Aragon for over three long years. Two years of your marriage to my father trapped there, and another year to torment me in my marriage and you never bothered to learn Spanish. I said, 'Yes, indeed I have continued dressing and living a woman’s life, and I feel no shame in doing so.' I love the life I have built for myself. This life, and this uniform gives me pride. I love being Major Natalia. I am proud of the bond I have formed with the women in the command structure and those under my own command.”

John flinched as he examined the uniform Natalia was wearing. The solid black uniform with the rank badges on the shoulders and the rolls of ribbons on her chest, and the symbol of the Castilian military and the other insignia of the Shadow Corps. on the collar. This was no laughing matter. “Martin, I mean Natalia, you have become a fascist.”

Chapter 12
Natalia and John have their first encounter in years as John realizes who Natalia has become and Natalia has an encounter with her ex wife
The final pieces of Aragons fate are put in place and the Princess plots for the future

Natalia’s appearance as he stood before John on the runway as they prepared to board a smaller plane, shocked John right to his very core. Standing in front of him was the formerly very homophobic and sexist man that had mocked him in the past for buying his own dress and choosing to present himself as female. Now, this there was very little masculinity left in this man. Natalia stood before John wearing a woman’s military dress uniform with a little skirt and black heels. His hairless legs were encased in a sexy pair of black nylon stockings. The man's face was meticulously made up with beautiful eye shadow, blush, red lip-gloss and carefully tweezed eyebrows. His chest was obviously real with augmented large breasts. His solid black hair was done in a pretty French twist. This was the man that protested and hated being dressed as a woman before and defined it as a living nightmare. There was a big difference in the before and now. Before, Martin was forced, and the transformation hadn’t gone this deep, it was also clear that he was a very feminized male. Now, Martin totally passed and he could hardly see any man left. Martin looked totally like any other woman. His style of dress and hair looked identical to the other women guards nearby. This was Natalia, not Martin.

This was clearly no joke. It was extremely serious. His gaze fell upon the rolls of ribbons on Natalia's very enhanced bustline. The rank insignia on Natalia's shoulder and the emblem patch on her arm and her name on the uniform told John that this was serious. Natalia was a ranking member of the elite military unit called the Shadow Corps. Except that was only open to women. Natalia had obviously allowed herself to become feminized again and stood here as a woman. And despite the horrible past, Natalia showed no shame at all standing there presenting herself as a woman.

Natalia saw how John was looking specifically at her cleavage showing in her low neckline.

“Yes, they are real. I had some work done so I would not look out of place in the Shadow Corps command structure.” Natalia did a sexy pose as she put her hand on her hips and stuck her hip out, and lifted her chin to show her large enhanced breasts. It was a pose no man with any self-respect would ever consider doing. She fluttered her eyes at John and smiled sensually. She asked in a deep alluring tone, “What do you think, John? Am I more sexy than Dorothy was?”

Dorothy was John's feminine identity when he was feminized. John flashed a sexy self-confident smile in return and said, “Yes, babe. You are much more sexy than Dorothy. Remember, Dorothy was still undoubtedly male. George just forced him to have some glaring female attributes to entice. But she was very male. If I did not know you from before, I would never have known you were male. You are very convincingly female and you are sexy, Natalia.”

John saw the rank insignia on Natalia’s shoulder and realized it was a Major's insignia. Natalia was a major. How was such a high rank possible so fast? She had only been free for about three years. Then John saw the Baron's symbol on her uniform signifying she was also a Baron. He looked at the symbol more closely and saw that it had the Hastings colors on it, and the House of Hastings. And it looked like Natalia was the Baron of the area the Vargos family formerly ruled. So this was how Natalia was promoted so fast. She was nobility now. But still, how could such a man accept living his life as a woman and dress as a woman?

John considered this issue in his mind as he looked at Martin. He knew that Martin now went by the name Natalia in his daily life. He even had his name legally changed to Natalia Hastings. For all intents, SHE was Natalia now. He lived his life as a woman named Natalia. John felt it was really inappropriate to call her Martin like this. Much like when he was so feminized by George, he decided to go by the name Dorothy. But this was his choice now. Unlike before when Martin found out the Baron had renamed him Marcia Vargos, or Mrs. Vargos, and he simply had to accept it. Natalia did this all herself. Martin was a gentle, naïve, and very soft man who was totally unprepared for what was about to happen to him. This was not Martin at all. So, John might as well accept that this was Natalia not Martin now. John wondered how Martin as a man could accept this?

Probably because she wasn’t being forced and wasn’t being sexually abused by a man who forced her into it for a man’s sick desires. She was doing it now for respect and a future with this nation. But John was one to talk about that. He continued to dress and live as a woman due to a condition in his late husband’s will for his inheritance. That inheritance was stolen by Natalia and John ended up getting nothing for all he suffered. It wasn’t as much theft as Natalia blackmailing him. Natalia threatened a huge devastating civil suit. That was no empty threat, Natalia had tons of evidence of John abusing her and signing her into slavery. Natalia would have won and destroyed him. Natalia also threatened to take the evidence to a federal prosecutor to file criminal charges of conspiracy, slavery, human trafficking, and accessory. And Natalia said John would go to a men’s prison and with John's soft features and the fact that he was obviously gay, he knew what he would be facing in prison. John agreed to sign his inheritance over to Natalia. It was clear that, with the evidence Natalia had against him, he would be convicted and sent to prison for life, just like Missy, and other members of her family who conspired to send her away. John was left with nothing, but at least he was free.

John stood before Natalia in his men’s business suit. He wore blue slacks and a soft top with a hint of feminine lace on the top. He wore a man's jacket top. The top few buttons on his top were undone to reveal John’s hairless chest. Natalia knew that if a few more buttons were undone, that she would probably see the very unmanly mastectomy scars on his chest. John wasn’t a large man at all. John stood there looking at Natalia. His face had rather soft feminine features, his skin was soft and beautiful. His soft feminine features were in contrast to his dominant male personality.

A sensual feminine smile appeared on John’s face as she slowly approached Natalia. He slowly approached Natalia, smiling and swaying his hips with each step until he stood face to face. He gently reached up and brushed his fingers softly against Natalia’s enhanced bust and then laid his hand teasingly on Natalia’s shoulder softly. He fluttered his own eyelashes and smiled. “Those do look real,” said John in a sensual flirty tone as he pointed down. “You look very sexy and alluring as a woman. You will be very appealing to all those big strong men.” John smirked.

“They will all want you. You clearly have chosen to maintain the image your ex-husband wanted you to have and went further with it. He would find you very sexy now.”

Natalia snorted as another woman appeared beside Natalia. Kimberly also snorted and said, “Just like a man. We choose to show any sexuality at all in our image and a man assumes we are doing it all for his attention.”

Natalia laughed. “Except John is gay. He does not care how sexy we look. He is simply trying to be flirty and confusing. It’s his way and what got him in trouble with my father. But John, if this is the personality you want, perhaps you should have maintained your feminine image you had before.”

John giggled and ran a finger teasingly at Natalia’s midsection and said, “Like you have? No thank you. I am a man.”

“I don’t care,” Natalia said harshly. “I like this life now, and I like the women I help.”

“So I guess it was true that you wiped out the entire Vargos family. Every single one of them, even the children. I didn’t believe you could ever do a thing like that when I heard it, but seeing you now, I have little doubt you would do such a thing.” John said, gazing into Natalia’s eyes and smiling softly. “Just like a man’s rage.”

Natalia simply smiled. “A woman’s rage can be worse. And I did, except for Constance and Angela, the Baron's sister, but she is dying. Some things are worse than death. Constance is finding that out, she has no more family except for a dying daughter who saw her entire family murdered before her eyes. But the children didn’t suffer. Constance is suffering. She lost everything she held dear in life. But, the Vargos family were animals and I slaughtered them like animals.” Natalia said in an even chilling tone.

Yes, John thought sadly. He did miss the old Martin he met years ago. Natalia was a horror. She was a nightmare that had just come true.

John watched their princess as she led the group to a smaller plane that would take them to Ronald Reagan International in Washington DC. Alejandra had that same darkness in her eyes. It spoke of a sadistic single-minded resolve and a cruel willingness to kill anyone who got in their way. He looked at Natalia’s apparent girlfriend Vivian and saw that same cruelty in her eyes. These people frightened him far more than his former husband George. Of course, he wanted Aragon to pay for what they did. Those cruel laws and how accepting the nobility and ruling class used those laws. John felt the same anger that Natalia felt. But this was going way too far. John saw what they were planning for Aragon and it was a total horror. They were going to violently subjugate and punish the nation of Aragon and they were going to make no distinction between the innocent and the guilty. The people of Aragon were all guilty in these people's eyes. Natalia had let her rage and anger totally consume her. Of course, Natalia would not listen to him at all. He saw the dark seething rage in Natalia’s eyes that spoke of a desire to kill him right now.

John was one to talk about revenge against the innocent. He knew Martin was innocent when he was abusing Martin. Martin was only the son of the man that had enslaved him. But John was so consumed with rage and anger that it didn’t matter and he enjoyed abusing Martin during his captivity. Martin was still enraged at that and there was no chance at all of John speaking any sense into Martin now. Martin, now Natalia, had the power she desired and she was going to cruelly punish the entire nation and the people of Aragon.

They all headed toward a smaller private Learjet waiting on the runway. The princess led them up the steps and into the small jet and the doors shut.

The jet taxied toward the runway and took off toward Reagan International Airport for their one hour flight. John sat beside Natalia and Vivian. He wasn’t quite finished and wanted to see if it was possible to talk to Natalia now. He seriously doubted it.

“Natalia,” John said trying to get through to her. “I didn’t believe what I heard when I was told you were still dressing as a woman. I seriously refused to believe you were still being feminine, but now I understand it’s for a vastly different reason. This is worlds apart from why you had to do it before. No one is forcing you and you are getting what you want through this. But still Natalia, I heard about what you did. I heard what you did to Tabitha, Leanne, Lisa, the Judge, the justice of the peace that married you to the Baron, almost the entire Vargos family including their children, and a few others, and I heard you intend on visiting Jessica soon.”

Natalia said through her teeth, “I know about you and her. What about what I have planned for Jessica? Do you still feel something for her?”

John shook his head and laid his hand on Natalia’s forearm and smiled flirtily, “Not at all. I enjoyed using her and she thought she would get some of my money the way she swindled others. She hoped to get rich. She thought that my money was her ticket to the high life. Of course, you were the one that took everything from me. You had a lot more leverage than she thought she had over me. She had no idea what she was getting herself involved with. But, Natalia, my point is she was just being paid by me. She was only…”

Natalia interrupted him, “Doing as she was told, you were going to say,” Natalia raised her thinly arched eyebrow. “In other words, she was only following orders. Am I right, John?”

“Yes,” John replied, not understanding the reference or where this was going.

“I was at the mercy of many others whose only excuse was they were only following orders. Do you have any idea how many monsters have tried to use that excuse in the past? ‘I am only following orders.’ I was at their mercy, John. Never again.”

Now John understood the reasoning and the references Natalia was making. “It’s nowhere near the same thing, Natalia, so stop trying to compare this to the final solution and those men.”

“So how many people have to suffer enslavement and destruction before you consider it an atrocity,” Natalia asked pointedly. “Ten people? A hundred? A thousand? Ten thousand? How many people? Because tens of thousands of women are suffering at the hands of people only following orders. We got a small taste of it, but not many men want to do this to other men. Some sickos do, but by far, it's mostly women suffering. So how many?”

“Natalia, please understand,” John pleaded. “It isn’t the same thing at all.”

A soft feminine voice was suddenly heard behind John, “Speak for yourself.” It was a voice full of overt hostility. She had come up quietly from the back of the plane. “Look at what was done to me.” This was Valentina.

John didn’t understand and said, “What? I understand you were abused. But you weren't tortured, or killed, or worked to death. You are still living.”

Valentina laughed bitterly. John totally didn’t understand. “This isn’t how I wanted to live. I was a man, and I never wanted to become a woman. I hate this. But I was given a uterus and ovaries, I endure a monthly cycle like any other women, and this can’t be undone without great risk. This is what was done to me and this is what Natalia faced as Martin, And look at Vivian, she was also a man and she was just lucky she is trans so becoming a woman wasn’t a great horror to her, like It was to me or Natalia. John, you are totally clueless how cruel some of these people really are. You were given a pair of big breasts and you think what was done to you is some great horror."

“Hey,” John said sternly. “My body was also changed against my will. I know very well how cruel they can be. And Natalia, you got what you wanted, so why are you still so angry at me? What did I do to you?”

“You violated me,” Natalia said in a tone full of hostility. “Remember at my banquet, you came in after having me fully secured, helpless in Leanne’s chair. You came in, abused me and ejaculated on my face and inside of my ear. Remember that and you continued to abuse me. You called in those men every night to gang rape me. You had my nipples injected with something. And I know you were behind having me sent to that spa place, an isolated building where no one was around. Jessica and those other women spent the entire week torturing me. I know you were behind that. You did a hell of a lot. And your name was on my contract. You signed me into slavery and enjoyed my suffering.”

Then the Princess herself stood up and approached. “John,” she said sternly. “I think you better shut up before things get out of control. You really don’t understand, but I asked for your help here because you are American, like Natalia is, so Richard Stone may listen to you. But we don’t really require your help to succeed. But it would be helpful. Please don’t antagonize the victims here that suffered way more than you can imagine. They suffered enough without having a man try to minimize what they went through. And Natalia, please relax. Don’t let him get to you. John, find another seat and stay quiet for the rest of the flight.”

John looked around as Carol and Jeanne were about to get involved. Valentina and Vivian were looking at him with eyes full of hostility. Natalia was clearly pissed off. And the Princess herself had become angry. John began wishing he had never agreed to help these people.

They landed at Ronald Reagan International and exited the place. A limo took them to the large office building that served at the Corporate headquarters of Stone's Shipbuilding and Drydock Corporation. Richard Stone kept his headquarters in Washington where he often saw important congress people and the heads of committees and military people.

He expected the princess of Castile to come with some of her people she wanted him to see. The Princess entered the building and went up to his office floor and they waited in the waiting room for Richard Stone to admit her into his office.

The Princess was admitted and she took Natalia and John in with her. Valentina went in with them to make her point. They all went into Richard's large main office and sat down across from them.

The Princess spoke, “We have come to give you a very serious warning. I am warning you not to go to Aragon. I know you have an appointment and have been invited there to seal a contract with them to build ships. But I am warning you that it is a trap, and you won’t be able to get out of it. I have brought Natalia Hastings, formally Martin, as you know she has had very unpleasant experiences in that nation which she made very public and her fate is what is to befall you if you enter that nation.”

Natalia reached in her briefcase and took out a few formal documents and handed them to Richard.

Richard took the documents and read them. He was shocked, “A marriage certificate signed by a Mario Mondego. And those are the signatures of members of my family. But mine isn’t there, how is this possible?”

Natalia spoke, “That’s how it's done. I never signed my marriage certificate. Here, look at mine. Signed by Anthony Vargos and members of my family signing for me. That sealed my fate and trapped me with the Baron for over a year until he died.”

The Princess stood up and inserted a disk into a player and played a video for him. It was Martin's wedding a few years in the past. Richard watched in horror and Natalia spoke and explained what happened to Martin back then. Richard heard her testimony in front of congress. But Richard saw that was going to happen to him and it became very personal and serious. They saw the anger in Richard's eyes. “Those are members of my family, I thought they supported me. How could they try to do this to me?”

“Greed, I think they want your company,” the princess spoke up.

“I will show them, can I have this certificate?” Richard asked.

"Of course," the princess said. "You should know that this is only a copy of the official document that is kept in Aragon. We were able to make a copy as proof of what we are telling you."

“Thank you, Princess, and Martin, I mean Natalia, you are very beautiful now. Your testimony in front of Congress was very brave and you made an impact on many of them. I will finish the job for you, Princess. That’s what you want, isn’t it?”

“Yes, we want to end the suffering in Aragon. So many people are trapped there. They must be freed. I ask you to help formally end the US alliance with Aragon for good.”

“It will be done,” said Richard. “I know many of the heads of the committees including the speaker of the house. I can get this done for you.”

Then the Princess spoke again, “I have another request. I want you to try to convince your people to seek closer ties with the Empire of Castile. We can have very friendly relations with your country. We don’t have to have this hostility.”

“I will see if it is possible, I would agree to that, Princess,” replied Richard.

Richard looked over at the young woman sitting beside Natalia and asked about her.

She said her name was Valentina and explained how she was a man and had never wanted a transition like this. But it had been forced upon him. She explained the laws of Aragon and how they pertained to such marriages. Natalia explained them further and that even the police would not protect her. They would simply hold her until her husband came to pick her up. They would do nothing to protect her.

Richard agreed that the country of Aragon was corrupt and that changes were necessary.

The Princess' team left Stone's and made their way to Castile's consulate. Natalia had searched for her ex-wife, Melissa, and found where she lived now. Natalia had resolved to make a very unpleasant visit and the Princess agreed to help and back him up. Natalia was an official member of the government of Castile and she was given official diplomatic credentials.

Natalia made sure she carried his diplomatic credentials for this.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

The political machine in Washington often worked very slowly. They moved at their own pace and especially if something was unpopular or was likely to fail. But with something like Knox and Stone behind it, things went at a slightly faster pace. With their primary military contractors pushing it with their full power.

Stone went to see the leading congressmen and women of the various congressional committees and the leaders of the Parties and he made his intentions very clear and they saw it his way.

The congressmen and women behind Stone quickly called an emergency session of Congress to discuss the information Stone gave them. After a surprisingly short amount of debate, they drafted the proper bills to enforce their will. The bill was then introduced to formally dissolve the military obligations and alliance with the nation of Aragon. It was debated again before it was voted on. It was passed by both houses and signed into effect in less than a week.

The motions were carefully watched by the leadership of Aragon with helpless anger. They were devastated to see the American Fifth fleet turn around and steam away. Now, there was no doubt that the people of Aragon stood alone against the might of Castile. There was no hope.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Natalia reached into her purse to make sure she had her official diplomatic credentials with her. The princess was sitting beside her with her girlfriend Vivian.

“She deeply hurt you,” The princess said softly. “She deserves to pay for it. We will back you up on this and then we will have to fly back to Aragon. Go do what you want to. We will be in later.”

It was late and drizzling, the rain having let up a bit. It was dark and it provided the perfect cover for Natalia.

Natalia stepped out of the car and stood outside of Melissa’s house. The back window was unlocked providing the entrance to her home. The home was well furnished and warm. Natalia walked upstairs and made herself at home in Melissa’s bedroom, where she laid out zip ties on the nightstand and removed anything that might aid Melissa from escaping. Sitting next to a window listening to the thunder, Natalia waited for Melissa’s return from her job.

Natalia heard Melissa’s car pull into the driveway and she got out and headed toward the front door. The door opened in the darkness of night and Melissa walked in. Desperate to get upstairs and run a hot bath, Melissa began to disrobe as she entered her bedroom. In her underwear, she turned on one dim light before realizing the window was open.

Melissa turned on the light and saw an incredibly menacing woman sitting in the corner with an evil smile on her face. The look on the other woman’s face and eyes spoke of something terrifying.

Melissa said in a shaky frightened voice, “Who…What are you doing in my house!”

“You should know who I am,” said the woman softly which made it sound much more menacing. Melissa recognized the voice immediately. Even if the voice was much more feminine than it was when she knew this person, she knew it. “We were married for over a year before you betrayed me and sent me to hell. You should know me very well, Melissa. I remember you.”

“Martin,” she said questioningly. “Is that you?”

Natalia stood up and stepped forward. “Yes. But Martin doesn’t exist after what that innocent man suffered. Now I prefer the name Natalia. That’s what they call me now.”

Melissa felt very afraid now. Even through looking at Natalia now, she didn’t seem very overtly threatening. Natalia was so feminine and natural that there didn’t seem to be a threat at all. She swore that Natalia even had breasts. The cold hard glare in her eyes and Natalia’s body language spoke of a dire threat. Loud alarms were going off her head. She tried to appear confident, “Martin, so you are now a she-male, going around like that. Dressed totally as a woman. You look pretty.”

“It’s what you wanted,” Natalia said. “You divorced me so I could be forced into a marriage to a brutal man who used force to turn me into this and make me his submissive wife. But, in reality, I had become a sex slave. You made a joke of it during that wedding. When I told you I was a prisoner, you said I wasn’t, I remember it well. But I couldn’t escape it, I was prevented from leaving. That is the definition of a prisoner, Melissa. I just wish I could put you in one of those marriages and see how you feel to be trapped in a marriage you can’t escape from. And used the way I was every night. Melissa, it was rape.”

There was no mistaking it now. Natalia’s tone was totally menacing. It sent chills rushing down her spine. “Natalia,” she said using Martin's new name. “I was told you were cheating on me with him and that you were dressing yourself. It seems I was lied to. I really didn’t know who to believe back then.”

“Melissa, I loved you with all of my heart,” Melissa heard the past tense of the word. Loved. The cold glare she was receiving now was total hate. There was no love now.

“Natalia, wait,” she pleaded. “If you say you were forced to dress as a woman and humiliated, why are you now going as a woman after all of that?” Melissa asked. “How can you say you were forced?”

“Melissa, I know my father paid you to divorce me. He paid you to make those accusations. As for your answer, I was dressed and made to be a woman so long, it's natural now. And, I dress as a woman for vastly different reasons. It's not for any sick pervert's satisfaction. No one is allowed to touch me without my consent now. And for those that hurt me, most of them are dead.” The smile Melissa saw was totally chilling.

Natalia began to describe her experience with the Baron. Melissa began to understand what had happened. She tried to protest, that she had little to do with it, but Natalia would not listen.

Then Natalia began to describe her life after the marriage, her revenge against her family, sending them to prison. Then moving to Castile and becoming friends with the Empress and the princess, Alejandra. Joining the Shadow Corps. What she did as a member of an elite unit only open to women. Then the horrible things she did to those that hurt her in Aragon.

Melissa was horrified. She never kept up with Martin's life. Leanne did and so did John and they knew and the word they used to describe Natalia was horror or a monster. Melissa began to understand when Natalia described killing the children of the Vargos family in front of their parents.

Melissa was horrified. She didn’t want to believe the man she married could be capable of such things, but that man was gone. The cold cruel look that ran deep in Natalia told her that what this woman was saying was the truth. She whispered, “Natalia, those children”

Natalia simply shrugged dismissively. “They didn’t suffer, they didn’t even know what was coming. When children die, their suffering ends. But it’s the parents that go on suffering the death of their children. There’s much worse things than death. That’s why I didn’t kill their mother.”

“But what did she do to you?” Melissa asked. “I thought you said it was her brother, the Baron who abused you. Why make his sister suffer?”

“She was the catalyst to it all. She could have fought for me, but she stood by and watched and enjoyed what was happening. She deserved it. All of the Vargo’s family were perverted animals. They got what they deserved. It was her wedding dress I was put in and her bliss mask I wore.” Natalia said coldly.

“So what are you going to do, kill me too, Natalia?” Melissa asked harshly.

Natalia shook her head, “No, I am going to give you one night of what I suffered for over a year. What you dismissed as a marriage that I should accept. Since you were so dismissive of it, I think you should personally experience it for one night, and ask yourself, if you were trapped with me doing that for you for an entire year, how would you feel about it.”

So it was clear, Natalia was here to rape her. Natalia smiled as he saw the fear in her face.

Natalia approached Melissa and grabbed her arm and threw her into her bedroom and shut the door. Melissa knew what was about to happen to her.

“Martin, I mean Natalia,” She said loudly. “You can’t do this to me. It’s not allowed, you know that. I am not married to you anymore and we don’t allow rape even inside of a marriage. You can’t do this to me. This isn’t Aragon and I am not even your wife. You will pay for this, I will report you if you do this,” Melissa threatened.

Natalia simply laughed coldly. She didn’t respond to her threat at all, except to smile. Natalia could not wait to see her stunned helpless reaction when she reported this.

Then Natalia slid into bed with Melissa and began pulling off her clothes. Natalia pinned Melissa to the bed.

The Princess and Vivian had rented a small room nearby and were comfortably reading reports from Aragon’s occupation. The Princess was not entirely comfortable with what Natalia had planned for the night with Melissa. Natalia had made it an effort to be identified as a woman at all times. She had become a woman in her daily life. The effort Natalia went through to be recognized and present herself as a natural woman was impressive. But she was still a biological man and had little interest in actually transitioning into a woman. She wanted to remain a man. So, this was a man brutalizing a woman. It was everything the Princess and her sister had struggled all their life to end. The princess turned to Vivian and asked her, “Are you okay with what Natalia has planned for Melissa tonight?”

Vivian smirked, “Absolutely. I know you aren’t happy with it though. But you should know the reason the Empress exempts women like Melissa from the regular legal protections. Natalia explained what Melissa did and how she was treated by Melissa. I am okay with her personally experiencing what she so casually excused on her husband. What she personally had a part in arranging. She was okay with her husband being brutalized the same way and he suffered a year of it. I am very okay with this.”

The princess understood. But still, most girlfriends would have a serious problem with their boyfriend spending an intimate night with an ex. But in this case, Vivian was okay with it. The Princess understood and accepted that part of it. And they were going to help make sure Natalia was okay in the morning. Natalia asked for their presence when the police came to verify his credentials.

Natalia spent all night violating Melissa repeatedly. Natalia had made sure that Melissa experienced the first time like she did, tied to the end of her bed in the same position that she was for the Baron. Natalia kept telling her that’s what happened to her for a year, because of Melissa and she dared call it a marriage. Natalia kept asking her how she would feel being trapped like this for a year, like Natalia was.

Natalia was smiling widely by the next morning and dressed in her military uniform. Melissa said weakly pulling a thin sheet to cover her body, “I will report you when you leave. You won’t get away with this.”

Natalia handed her the phone, “Why wait until I leave. Call them right now and tell them your rapist is still in the house. Go on, see what happens when they come.”

Natalia left the room and made herself look more masculine as she wrapped her breasts tightly and didn’t put on makeup. Melissa started dialing and reported that she had been raped and he was still in the house. Natalia made sure she looked like a man so that there would be no confusion. She wasn’t wearing her skirt now.

The Princess and Vivian arrived a few minutes later and sat with the male looking Natalia as Melissa made the call. The police arrived in only minutes and Melissa ran out to them to report what happened to her. Natalia waited at the door holding her credentials in her hand. The Princess and Vivian also had theirs when the officers walked up to the house, hands on their weapons.

Melissa reported everything that had been done to her and said Martin raped her. Natalia agreed that it was a factual account and confessed, “I raped the bitch. What she is saying is correct.”

The officers approached to arrest her and began reading her her rights when she handed the officers her diplomatic credentials. The officers looked at the papers.

The Princess also handed them her own as well. Natalia said, “I am a government official from the empire of Castile. Those are my diplomatic credentials. You know you can't touch us.”

The Princess said, “What that man is saying is correct. He is a member of our government. And I am The Royal Princess of Castile. Vivian here, is the archduchess of the empire of Castile. We are here to confirm that Martin is who he says he is.”

Natalia smirked at Melissa, “I have diplomatic immunity. The police can’t touch me.”

The officers quickly made a few calls and verified Natalia’s credentials and found that they were real. There was nothing they could do.

Melissa was in total despair as the officers backed away. They looked very sorry but there was nothing they could do. “This can’t be serious, he raped me and confessed. How can you let him get away with this?”

Natalia said, “Because of international law and treaties. Officials of foreign governments have immunity. Unless those governments agree to waive immunity, which Castile will not do here. The most they can do is evict me from the country.”

The officers escorted them out of the house and said to Melissa, “That’s true, but they will probably be expelled from the United States. But that’s as far as they can go. I am sorry.” They looked at Alejandra and said, "We have been instructed to inform you that you must return to your consulate and that we will escort you."

Melissa broke down crying and Natalia looked at Melissa and said, “That’s how I felt when I tried to get the police of Aragon to help me and they simply said the Baron had his rights as my husband and they would not lift a finger for me. The police laughed at my appearance and gave me no sympathy at all. Now you know the feeling of being helpless. Except that I was trapped with my rapist for an entire year. You sent me there and destroyed my life. The favor has been repaid. I only wish I could keep you for a year. You have it easy.”

They went back to Castile's consulate, followed by the officers.

Natalia was very happy as they were taken back to their consulate and arranged to leave the United States. She knew what she did to Melissa was horrible and that Melissa might never recover from that night. But Melissa would have help. She would have her friends to help her and give her emotional support for her rape. She would be given therapy and everything she needed. Things that Natalia did not have while she was being repeatedly raped..

Natalia had no therapists except for those trying to get her to accept the situation and tell her that it was right. Therapists like Jessica that would inflict pain to force her to accept what was happening. Some therapy, huh. She had no friends, only those of the Baron's friends who celebrated it all and thought it was great. And praised the Baron for his manhood. As she was utterly destroyed. Imagine if Melissa had to go through that celebration and be revealed to the people as the new bride, as she was unmasked for them all showing her hickies and everything. Melissa should go through that.

Melissa was left with a lot of anger and pain. She was angry because she was manipulated and lied to by so many people. She seriously and genuinely had believed that Martin had cheated on her with another man. She believed it and believed that Martin desired that lifestyle. She felt used and humiliated when George told her that. George paid her compensation and she agreed to divorce Martin. She thought it was what Martin desired. The wedding shocked her. He was restrained, looked desperate, afraid, and loudly protesting until he was gagged. But she still believed Martin's protests were lies.

Now, she realized it was all real. Martin was used and hurt, he didn’t want it at all. George had manipulated and lied to her and Martin was left full of pain, and rage, and looking for revenge. Melissa had to admit that if it happened to her and someone like her dismissed such a violation and made light of it, she might feel exactly like Martin. She should have listened to Martin back then. She didn’t, and now Martin blamed her for it all. Martin had been telling her the truth all along. So now he became a woman named Natalia.

The ride back to the consulate was peaceful. Natalia was satisfied with herself, the princess felt that the meeting with Richard Stone had been very productive and she was making arrangements for the next step in their operations in Aragon. That next step was to expand their area of control over the island nation. Over a hundred thousand troops were mobilized for the operation and massive troopships were being prepared to transport them. Everything was being prepared for the next phase of the operation. They needed to get back and execute the plan.

They were going to fly directly from Ronald Reagan International to Aragon. John was there to watch them board the Princess’s aircraft and take off. He wanted to try one more time to get through to Natalia.

“I know you are angry and so was I. I know you suffered horribly, but so did I. But, what you are now, this is your doing and not Aragon’s, not the Baron's. You did this to yourself. You feminized your appearance to this extreme so that you can be fully accepted and recognized as a woman in daily life. No one did this to you and you weren't forced to do this. This is your doing. You weren't feminized to this extreme during your marriage, I was. I still say I suffered way more than you. My transformation was much more radical than yours. I was not as feminized as Valentina, but I was more feminized than you. You were forced to dress as a woman, but you were still recognized as a man.”

Natalia shook her head. “There are several key differences between what happened to you and me. I really think George loved you and he intended on giving you the entire company to run. The Baron hated me. He wanted to leave me nothing and he intended a full transformation on me. And there was also you involved with my marriage. You didn’t have to deal with a hateful sadistic ex that simply wanted to make you suffer on top of what was already happening. But I do admit your transformation was much more radical, I did this to myself. But I had to in order to get what I wanted.”

“You mean revenge,” John replied. “I admit that what I did was wrong. I was so full of anger I wanted to lash out at someone and you were there. But it was wrong. However, Natalia, you had the last laugh. You took all of my inheritance from me and left me penniless. The Baron's family, mother and sister made you suffer and look at them now. You had the last laugh over them. The Vargos family is destroyed. You beat all of us so why are you still angry?”

“Because,” Natalia said tightly, “the system that allowed this still exists. They still think they did nothing wrong. There are tens of thousands of women suffering and trapped. It needs to end.”

“Don’t think I believe you care about those women,” John said with a smirk. “It’s an excuse for you all to wage this war on them. Natalia, ask yourself and ask your princess what happened to all of the male officers and officials that held those positions before Elsa was crowned, what happened to them?”

Natalia smirked evilly. “They were purged. I know what happened to them. Elsa executed a purge. They were dismissed or tried. Many of them rebelled and caused a civil war. Yes, I know. And, believe it or not, I care about those women a great deal. I risked a lot to rescue many of them and help them become free and live a better life.”

“And this is the system you now serve, Natalia. I never thought that Martin Hastings would ever be subservient to such a system or let himself be transformed to this.”

“Natalia is all your creation. You, my father, the Baron Vargos, Leanne, Lisa, and Tabitha created what I am now. You wanted me to be a woman, so here she is, and she is what you all deserve. Bye John.” She turned and boarded the plane. They were on their way to wage a full-scale war now.

Everyone was exhausted and mostly slept during their flight back to Aragon. Natalia frightened everyone in the middle of the long flight by waking up crying and pleading. She had another night terror and they happened very often. Vivian and the Princess comforted Natalia and she relaxed.

They landed in Aragon about eight hours later. Vargos Airbase was the airbase that Natalia had personally led the assault on and captured for Castile.

They went back to the Cordoba Estate, which the Princess had claimed for herself and they slept for a few more hours.

The Princess called a meeting early the next morning. The first thing the Princess did was to promote Natalia to a full colonel. Natalia was given a full colonel's insignia to wear on her shoulder. Natalia was amazed that she was promoted to such a high rank. The Princess said that she was being considered for a promotion to brigadier general since she would need to be a flag rank for the command they were considering her for.

Then the Princess got down to business. “We need to prepare for the second phase of this operation. We have the forces here and now we need to use them to secure this area. The United States has given us the green light to proceed. They no longer care what happens to Aragon. We can proceed without the risk of American Interference. The Empress has mobilized one hundred and twenty thousand troops. They are ready to board a fleet of troopships to head here. We must secure the large naval port on the coast and the docks for the troopships . To that end, Natalia, you will take your force of two thousand troops to capture and control the naval port. After you have secured them, move on to the city and capture city hall and the police station. I know you have been itching to go there. We remember when they arrested you for simply being dressed as a woman. They humiliated and demeaned you and refused to help you at all when you were being abused by the Baron. They simply held you until the Baron's people went to take you back. You will go there with a squad of Shadow Corps and take command, and relieve the police of their duty and take command of the area.”

Natalia asked, “What shall I do with those officers?”

“Anything you want, you are the colonel, it’s up to you,” replied the Princess. “Execute them, firing squad, hang them, or take them to the camps, whatever you decide, Natalia. It’s your decision. I don’t really care.”

“Vivian,” the Princess said loudly. “You will take three thousand of the troops and head toward the Provencal capital. You will capture it, replace the administrators, and take formal control of the duchy. We will have this area fully secured and safe for the landing of the Empress’s main force. Her fleet of troopships is about ready to set sail. They will arrive here shortly and then we will begin the second phase of this operation. The reconquista of Aragon.

“I have heard that the main capital has been garrisoned and fortified by the remaining forces of Aragon. They have twenty thousand troops, with fortification and artillery emplacements.”

The princess’s face darkened, “We hoped they would see reason. But, given what you all suffered, we should have guessed these people would make it difficult. They are totally unreasonable. The Empress is most disappointed by Aragon’s actions. She is preparing for that operation. That’s what the hundred thousand troops are for. And she is preparing her special new weapons for Aragon city. The civilians will be warned to leave the capital before it begins. And then they will experience a rain of ruin like they never experienced before.”

Natalia felt more than a little intimidated as she went to oversee her troops. She was being placed in command of more troops than she had ever commanded before. She commanded twenty-five hundred troops and she was given the vital mission of securing the port for the arrival of the Empress's fleet of troopships. The landing of over a hundred thousand troops in preparation for the conquest of Aragon. This mission was given to Natalia. And then secure the city.

Natalia and the Princess met their assembled troops moments later. Alejandra changed from her royal gowns to a solid black military officer's uniform. Apparently, she had decided to take personal charge of this mission and stood beside Natalia. The over five thousand troops stood at attention as the princess told Natalia to address them all.

“This mission is our final step to the final completion of our sacred task. The final completion of reconquista. Many of you served with our great Princess Alejandra during the war. We retook the rebel provinces of Leon, Galicia, Granada, and Toledo. Much blood was spilled during the rebellion and the war to retake those rebel-held provinces and punish the traitorous families that dared to take up arms against our Empress. And now we have a foothold on the final rebel Province of Aragon. Aragon is about to fall to the might of Castile. Our holy mission of reconquista is about to be fulfilled by the grace of God. Aragon and its sick perverted culture will fall.”

Their troops raised their right arm in the national salute. Natalia followed them as they all sung their national anthem and the hymn of the Falangist party. They sung Cara Al Sol proudly as Natalia followed, standing rigid in attention with her right arm held out.

At the end, Natalia shouted, “Castile.”

The combined troops responded, “Una.”

Natalia shouted, “Castile.”

The troops responded, “Grande”

Natalia shouted, “Castile.”

The Troops responded, “Libre”

“Arriba Castile,” Natalia shouted loudly.

Her troops responded, “Arriba”

Natalia shouted, “Jose Antonio Primo De Rivera.”

“Presenta,” The troops shouted in response.

“Francisco Franco,” She shouted and her troops responded, “Presenta.”

“Elsa Primo De Rivera,” Natalia shouted.

The troops assembled shouted in response, “Presenta.”

Natalia turned to Vivian and her troops and asked, “Are you ready for the operation?”

Vivian responded to the one she loved, “Yes, ma’am.”

It was a weird relationship with Natalia in charge here. Typically, Vivian's political rank would be superior and she would outrank Natalia. But Vivian had no military rank. Her rank as Archduchess was political. Natalia was now a full colonel. But her status as Baron ensured a rapid promotion to the higher ranks.

The Empress had ways to make sure those political promotions in the military didn’t harm military operations by having unqualified people in charge. They were strictly overseen by agents of the Empress or the Princess herself. But it was different with Natalia. She proved she was anything but unqualified. She insisted on being in the field leading attacks and operations personally. And her career showed she was very qualified and had a talent for military leadership.

The troops all climbed on the military trucks and transports, there were some APC’s they climbed in. Heavily armored Battle Tanks led the way to the military port on the coast. The port was around twenty miles away. And they all went on their way.

Taking control of the main eastern port was easier than Natalia thought it would be. There were no military defenses set up and the military forces in the area had already been defeated.

What was left was local security personnel that were mostly unarmed. And they did not have the training or ability to resist the seasoned military forces of Castile.

They were totally unprepared when a heavily armed convoy pulled up to the front gatehouse of the port and dozens of heavily armed elite soldiers rushed off their trucks with their weapons pointed at the security guards faces. The guards, while they were armed, weren't about to get in a shootout with the soldiers from Castile. The guards raised their hands and allowed themselves to be disarmed and taken captive.

The rest of the guards were taken the same way. There was no shooting or resistance. The guards knew they were overwhelmed and did not have the manpower or training to resist the military personnel from Castile. All of the guards were secured and taken away to the POW camps that were beginning operation in Aragon.

The docks, port facilities, gatehouses, and warehouses were all secured within the hour. Natalia sent a message to the Empress that the port was secure and ready to receive the troopships. She already saw Castile’s fleet floating nearby, securing the sea and sea lanes. Castile’s carriers were there to maintain air superiority over the Island. And now it was time to secure the city.

Natalia left one thousand soldiers to maintain control of the ports and receive the troopships that were setting sail from Castile. Natalia took another one thousand and headed for the city. Tanks and APCs followed. There was no doubt that this was now a real military occupation.

The convoy parked just inside of the city. The troops assembled into enormous columns waving the black flags of Castile and marched into the city. The people stood aside, watching in fear as the Castile soldiers marched into their city waving their black flags. People who resisted were taken prisoner. A few even had to be shot. There was no doubt about who was now in control as Natalia led her soldiers from the front.

Natalia led a few hundred of her soldiers into the police station and totally surrounded it. She marched in with a dozen of her troops and confronted the officer at the front desk. The officer knew there was no resisting this at all. He raised his hands and allowed Natalia and her troops to disarm them. They were all taken prisoner and lined up outside of the station. Natalia then asked coldly, “Do you all think I’m a joke now?”

The head officer of the station looked at the soldiers all armed, pointing their guns at them. He even looked at the Armored Personnel Carrier with its heavy gun aimed at them. It was clear this was no joke. This was a brutal occupation that the local police had no hope of resisting. They said nothing.

“This is interesting. You all look scared,” Natalia said harshly. “But when you had me before, you all thought it was very entertaining. You treated me as a joke. You cared nothing of what was happening to me then. None of you had any interest in helping me at all. I was a joke to you then but look at you all shaking and cowering now.”

The officers had no idea what this woman was talking about. But one of the women in the group suddenly understood as she looked at Natalia and recognized her. She stepped forward looking at Natalia and said, “Marcia, I mean Martin, the ex-wife of the Baron. It’s really you?”

“Yes,” Natalia said coldly. “It’s me. I also recognize you, Sarah Thomson, you bitch. I was hoping one of you morons would recognize me. I have no idea how anyone of you dumbshit’s could forget. I know it was years ago, but it should have been so memorable to you all.” Natalia flashed a cruel and totally malicious smile. “I remember you all very well.”

Sarah was in despair now. Knowing this was Martin and the way he was treated by his husband, and the police, and even her. She knew they were not going to live through this. She knew, looking into Martin's eyes, and his malicious smile, and the coldness in his eyes. Martin intended to execute them all.

But she needed to try to get him to understand. She started off, “I know you. You look very different from the way you looked then. You looked like a pretty, but obviously feminized male. There’s no hint of a male in you now. You look totally female. So many of us couldn’t recognize you from them. But I know those eyes and your face. But please, Martin, understand.”

“Call me Natalia,” She commanded. “I am Colonel Natalia Hastings now. And Baron of this area. I rule, I am in charge of your very lives, which will be very short as of now. You all failed to help me when I needed help. You as police sworn to protect the innocent, failed in your duty. You only served the rich and powerful. Cared nothing when innocent people were enslaved. One of those was me.”

“Okay, Natalia, I understand,” Sarah pleaded. “But you must understand. We had laws we had to follow and there was nothing we could do for you. The Baron Vargos was in charge and there were the laws. Had any of us tried to defy the law and protect you from him. We would have been fired and likely sued by his family for violating the law. We could do nothing for you.”

“Yes, you could have, if you wanted to. You had the weapons and could have rescued me. But you would have been protecting people instead of enslaving them,” said Natalia in a tone of ice. “But you all mocked me for what I was suffering and thought nothing of it. I told you what had happened to me, Sarah. I told you I did not want to become his woman and hated being his wife. I hated having to dress as a woman for him. I hated being dressed as a woman. You thought nothing of it and had me returned to him. So this is your reward.”

“Please, Natalia,”

Natalia silenced her, “Sarah, shut up or I will have you silenced. I have no more interest in talking to a sadistic pervert like you. All of you are sadists. And all of you are now prisoners of the Empire of Castile. My officers will take your places. You are all under arrest.”

And then Natalia led the officers toward the edge of the city and out of it as prisoners. Sarah had a sick feeling as the smell began to appear. It was a sickening smell of rot. They were marched out of the city and the smell struck them. They got closer and the smell got thicker. Some of them gagged from the thick stench. They marched until they finally saw an enormous ditch dug deep in the ground. Then they saw the ditch was filled with rotting bodies. There were many men, some women and children thrown into the ditch. The air was thick with flies as the prisoners were marched to the edge of the ditch. Sarah knew what was about to happen and she knew that Natalia was so filled with hatred now that she would refuse to listen to a word she said.

Natalia approached the officer that arrested her years ago and pointed her gun at the officer. She demanded, “Why is it illegal to crossdress here? Is there any reason it is against the law?”

The officer shook his head and simply said, “It’s indecent. Men shouldn't do that. But it's allowed if they can obtain a license to do so.”

Natalia snorted, “Yeah, unless it is forced then you are all okay with it. As I found out and I did get a license and I had to wear a humiliating crossdressing collar that identified me as such. But when I tried to escape from that man, I did not have it and I was simply arrested and returned to the man. But I did not wish to dress like that then. I was being forced to, not that it made any difference to you pigs. You all humiliated me and returned me to my owner. You made no effort to help me when I needed it.”

The officer responded, “You may consider it cruel of us, but at least we allow same sex relationships. Your nation doesn’t. People in Castile are not free at all. Your religion rules with an iron fist.”

Natalia laughed bitterly and snorted, “Yeah, I got a taste of your sort of freedom and that’s why we ban same sex relationships. I experienced the horror of them. That slave society you impose here is not what Castile wants. That’s why the Empress bans them and bans such slave laws. And that’s why we are here to free the oppressed in your nation. And to punish the oppressors.”

Then several large trucks pulled up and they offloaded many more prisoners. The officers recognized the prisoners as members of their families. Their wives, husbands, and children.

Sarah remembered when the Empress took the crown, she executed a massive purge at the end of the civil war. They often executed entire families. Some called it the night of long knives.

The officer cried, “Those people are innocent and did nothing to you Natalia. Why have you rounded them up?”

Natalia responded cruelly, “Because they are members of your family. We cannot allow pigs like you all to have pigs in the future that will oppress and harm further innocent people the way you all have. It must all end now. Your cruelty has led to this. You all could have helped me, and you refused. This is your doing.”

They all heard machine gun fire in the distance as their families were being executed and their bodies tossed into the grave. Natalia pulled the trigger and executed the officer in front of her and kicked her body into the ditch. She continued to execute the officers one by one and tossed their bodies into the enormous mass grave.

Few of them failed to see the large barb wire fence in the distance, with tall guard towers and many people trapped in there. It was a concentration camp in the distance. Castile’s fascism was taking hold and Aragon was starting to realize the cruelty and horror that they were really going to face, being under Castile’s occupation. Their purge had begun.

Alejandra and Natalia begin to question the Empress and they begin to make plans for the future when Elsa goes too far

“Who is talking on the tv daddy?” the little girl asked her father who looked taken aback by what he was seeing. This was the common occurrence in most of the households of Aragon lately.

People of Aragon gathered around their televisions and their radios as they heard the voice of Empress Elsa.

Alejandra’s sister gave a long speech directed at the leadership of Aragon describing their most recent and very expensive scientific program, the final results, its amazing capabilities, and its sheer cost. Then near the end, she threatened Aragon.

Elsa said to the leadership and people of Aragon, “We want to spare the people of Aragon from utter destruction that this ultimatum threatens. Your leaders promptly rejected that ultimatum. If they do not now accept our terms, they may expect a rain of ruin from the air, the like of which has only been experienced a few times in war.”

Princess Alejandra was proud of her sister Elsa and rarely ever questioned her own decision to step aside and allow Elsa to claim the crown of Castile. There was never really a need. The brutality they used during the rebellion was a little extreme in her opinion. But it was a brutal war with extreme atrocities committed by both sides.

While Alejandra would often arrest the highest nobles that rebelled and displayed the most brutality during the war, or husbands who were very abusive and things like that, Alejandra had targeted the most cruel men. Her sister Elsa would target their entire family from the youngest children to the eldest, and even the distant cousins and nieces. No one would be spared by Elsa except the victims of abuse which were usually women.

Those were actions Alejandra questioned but her hands were filthy during that war too, so she really had no moral high ground to talk about brutality. So she kept her opinions to herself and served her sister. Now Elsa was doing the same thing in Aragon and Alejandra questioned wiping out entire families. The camps Alejandra had built were filling up. But it was the same thing they did in Leon, Galicia, Granada and Toledo during the Civil War.

She had never seriously considered turning on her sister until now. She had just listened to one of the most chilling and horrible speeches her sister had ever delivered. The leadership of Aragon was issued a chilling ultimatum. Parts of the ultimatum was word per word from the decularation the ally's issued at Potsdam . and the result was to fortify the capital and conscript people to defend them. The Aragon Capital was defended by over forty thousand troops, but it would be nothing to overcome and destroy.

Castile ruled the air uncontested. Aragon's soldiers could be bombed from the air. But Elsa had another idea, and aircraft dropped thousands of little leaflets on the city warning civilians to leave the city. And then her sister gave her chilling address to the leadership and people of Aragon.

The time had come to make some difficult decisions. Alejandra had called for a private meeting with the most experienced general of the army. General Francisca Franco was sitting at a table across from Princess Alejandra. Alejandra said, “I have spoken personally with Colonel Natalia Hastings. She has agreed to assist us. She agrees that this has become a problem we have to solve and she is on board with this. Natalia will do her part. So now, we need to find out if you will help us.”

The General looked into Alejandra’s eyes for a few brief seconds and said, “I was appointed as the chief of staff of the entire army by the Empress. I am loyal to her. She is your older sister and you went through great effort to have her crowned as our Empress. So forgive me Princess if I don't entirely trust you here. If you want me to trust you and support you, you will have to do better than this. I have seen you have many traitors to your sister arrested and tortured for treason.”

“Have you all heard her most recent speech directed at Aragon's leadership,” asked the Princess.

The general nodded. She said, “Yes, I have.”

“I also saw it and it was chilling,” said the princess. “I am greatly troubled by this course of action and I hope that you are also troubled. We will need to take some sort of action if this is carried out, General Franco,” Alejandra told them.

The General said sternly, “I will remain loyal to our Empress, and your sister. Whatever she does. I am a loyal servant to our leader and will never turn on her. The people of Aragon deserve her wrath, Your Highness. You have met and helped the victims. One of those victims is your closest friend who suffered horribly under Aragon’s laws. Didn’t she almost murder an entire family and you were okay with it?”

The princess smiled and nodded. “Yes, I personally vouched for her acceptance to the Shadow Corps. I questioned her at first, but I saw how she has excelled and prospered and most of my questions are mute now. I totally supported her actions against the Vargos Family after what they did to her. My hands are very dirty from the war. My past is gushing with the blood of the victims and not all of them were monsters. We wiped out entire families. I rarely questioned the morality of what I was doing for my sister. Until now.”

Alejandra said to the General, “You heard her address this morning and you know what it means General. If she carries this out, we must take action to preserve our country. This will turn the entire world against us and make Aragon look like our helpless victim. We will require your support, General.”

The General glared at her hard and smirked. “I am a loyal servant, your highness. I condone our Empresses actions.”

Alejandra said, “How can you condone this, this will make us villains to the entire world and destroy years of effort to make us look civilized and reasonable to the world. There will be a very harsh reaction if this is done, General. You have to know this.”

The general looked into the Princess’s eyes and said confidently, “I served with you for a long time. I served with you during the war, taking your orders as you lead us through that conflict at sixteen. I have seen what you have done to people who speak against your sister. I saw you do this to many people in the past. You baited them, acting like you had a serious problem with her, or encouraging people to speak out against her, only to use it against them later. Then you subject them to a brutal interrogation and torture. You rooted out people plotting against your sister that way and executed many.”

The general said, “So forgive me for seriously doubting your sincerity now. Thinking you are trying to bait me like you did so many others.”

Of course, Alejandra thought. Few would dare speak out against the Empress in the presence of her sister. They all thought this may be some sort of trick to them to speak against the Empress. She had done this during the war to later have them arrested and tortured as traitors. General Franco personally saw her do it numerous times.

“This is one time I am for real,” Alejandra said to the General. “I do not blame you for mistrusting me here. I understand your feelings. So you are afraid to speak out against Elsa in my presence. So I will. Just listen to me, General. This is extremely troubling. If my sister carries this out, then I will have to act. I have gone to great lengths to build a good diplomatic relationship with the United States and ensure peace. It has been difficult, but I have largely succeeded. I have ended the hostility and threats between our nations. I am proud of our success. The United States has opened up. We have good relations and they now trust and support us. They turned on Aragon. I am very happy and proud of this. And now Elsa’s brutality could destroy years of work and plunge us back into a cold war of hostility, threats and distrust. Years of hard work will be destroyed. And we will be seen as the monsters and Aragon as a helpless victim of our brutality. Aragon will have the sympathy of the world.”

“You are the Empress' sister and you can say what you want,” The general pointed out. “And even if I tried to report you, it's likely the Empress won’t believe me over you. But if I do trust you and this becomes a trick, or you fail, she will believe you and we will suffer. So don’t expect me to fall for it, Alejandra. After everything Aragon has done to so many innocent people like Natalia, Martin, Vivian, and so many others. Don’t expect us to feel anything for them no matter what happens. They deserve it.”

“I am not talking about deserving,” Alejandra said sternly, “I am talking about our standing in the world. Our relations with the United States which will be destroyed and may risk a war with them.”

“The United States would never risk a war with us after our test. Especially for the people of Aragon. They would never go to war against us for Aragon. Alejandra, what are you talking about? We proved we can strike anywhere in the world.” The General said.

“The threat of war with the US exists. I admit it’s not likely. But this action will restart the hostility and destroy years of work. And this will dramatically increase the chances of war with the United States in the future.”

“I am still not trusting you and I remain loyal to the Empress.,” said the General. “But feel free to tell me what you believe should be done. What do you and Natalia have planned.”

“Natalia and I have nothing planned yet. She just said she supports me. I have made plans that will require her participation. She may be surprised by that. But I trust she will understand. However, there isn’t too much we can do if the Empress is serious. And we have to assume she is serious,” pointed out Alejandra. “She has the undying loyalty of the nobles and a portion of the Army. And it would be a risk to try anything until she carries this out, if she does. But if she does carry out this attack. We will have to make a hard choice. It will destroy our standing in the world and increase hostility with the major powers like the Unites States. And I have the loyalty of the army. I put her on the throne and I can take her off.”

“You would be starting a civil war,” Said the General.

“I doubt it,” Alejandra stated. “As her sister, I would take the throne and then we would have to make some hard choices. The hostility would still exist. But then, it may be time to institute some serious changes in the Empire. And a system that holds everyone, even the Empress accountable for her decisions.”

“Now you are talking about a revolution that will turn bloody,” The general said. “We could still be facing a civil war."

“Not if you and the army support me,” Alejandra said to the General.

“Don’t try to bait me, I have seen you do this to others," the General repeated. "I am still not sure if you are for real here. And I am not willing to stick my neck out unless you can prove you are real. You sound real, but you are her sister and have baited people like this before. And anyway, what are you really suggesting?”

“A coup. As her sister and the Princess, I can take power. Or arrange for someone to claim the throne after the Empress dies. I am probably the only one who could arrange and execute something like this. But we must either secure her guards or quietly replace them with people loyal to me,” Alejandra said seriously. “But I must be sure I have you and the army are behind me General.”

“You personally lead the Shadow Corps," the General said. "You have their loyalty. With them behind you, my support or lack of support is immaterial. Once you do this, you and your personal troops can replace or execute anyone who stands against you. Even me.”

“What you said is true, general,” Alejandra agreed. “But while a portion of the army is loyal to me, they are also loyal to you. You lead them to victory.”

“No,” The General said. “You did that. I obeyed your orders during the war.”

“I was only sixteen,” said the Princess. “You followed my orders, but you lead the army. If this happens and I take action to kill my sister, I need to ensure the army is behind me. Or we face a rebellion and a civil war. I need the loyalty of the army.

“Aragon City is the capital of Aragon. Their leadership, the rich and five million people live there. General, make no mistake. If this happens, a vast majority of those five million people would be vaporized before they knew what happened. A massive portion of the city would be destroyed. This would make Nagasaki look puny. There will be a very unpleasant international response if the Empress carries out this attack. And we have to know the Empress fully intends on doing this. She has never bluffed in her life. She does want revenge on Aragon, as do many of us. We will have some very difficult choices to make very soon.”

Alejandra could still see that the general was still not entirely convinced that she was serious. Alejandra could not blame her for this attitude and the general was not ready to believe her or commit. But if this was going to work, she needed the general to work with her.

“We will speak of this later. But now, the Empress’ fleet has arrived and is ready to dock.

Elsa’s fleet was about to dock. Vivian was there to oversee the operation as the first few giant troopships were coming in. They had prepared the ports and the docking facilities for the troopships and everything was set. Alejandra saw the first three massive ships sail to the docks. Her people tied the ships off and secured them. The planks were put in place and troops began exiting the ships. Dozens, then hundreds and thousands marched out of the ships. Each ship held about several thousand troops each. The entire fleet contained a total of over a hundred thousand soldiers. More than enough to occupy the entire country. Another hundred thousand was held in reserve if needed. Other ships docked and offloaded large armored vehicles.

Troops marched out of the ships and assembled in a large clearing just outside of the port. They assembled into enormous columns; battalions and armies ready for the upcoming occupation of the Island Nation. First, they were to besiege the capital.

The numbers swelled as more ships docked and troops marched out. They soon had over fifty thousand troops assembled and over a hundred thousand by the end of the day. Large gunships began flying overhead and everything was ready. The huge columns of troops marched off toward the capital of Aragon.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

The unmarked black SUV drove towards a military campsite which was not officially on the map. Natalia Hastings had the documents she required to enter the camp. She pulled up to the main gatehouse and showed the guards her badge and rank. Being a Colonel of the most elite unit of the Shadow Corps basically allowed her to get into anywhere she desired. The guard looked at her ID and waved her in. The guard towers and fences and the barb wire were evident to prevent anyone from escaping. She pulled up to the main administration building of the camp and entered to see the main guards and the commandant of the camp.

The Administration building was a large stone structure that was two to three stories high. Natalia was let in and the commandant was ready for her as Natalia was led into her office.

The commandant of the camp was an older slim major from the regular army. It didn’t look like this woman had seen any real action but she had a certain attitude about things and hated it when things didn’t go according to plan. This woman reminded her of Leanne. She sat behind her desk appraising Natalia and smiled. After the customary salute to a superior officer, the woman said, “You want to visit a specific prisoner we have here and you want to have some fun with her?”

Natalia said, “Yes.”

“Well,” Said the commandant. “You are a colonel and can do almost anything you want. You want to see prisoner 97314, Jessica Kendal. Is that correct?”

“Yes,” Natalia replied.

“Okay,” The commandant said dismissively. "I understand you put her name on the list of undesirables to be detained. If I am correct.”

“That is correct,” Said Natalia. “And now I wish to see her myself. How is her training proceeding?”

The commandant replied, “Her treatments are proceeding. She is starting to understand her place here and comply with our demands. She is breaking.”

“She is undergoing a session right now. Jessica still has moments of resistance,” the woman smirked. “I will have her brought to you.”

Natalia shook her head, “That won’t be necessary. I want to see her treatments. Tell her I am a new counselor.”

“Won’t she recognize you,” The commandant asked.

“No,” Natalia replied. “I look nothing like I looked when she abused me.”

The commandant turned and walked out. “Follow me ma’am,” she said smirking. The commandant had a few ideas about why Jessica would not recognize Natalia now. But she kept them to herself.

One of the things that struck Natalia when she arrived at this camp was the smell. It hung heavy outside. The smell was horrible and it hung thick in the air. It was like the smell of rot. There was a large mass grave just outside of the main fence. People were not meant to live long in this huge overcrowded concentration camp. The commandant led Natalia outside and they headed toward the prisoner quarters and the reeducation section.

The guards let them into the large building and Natalia heard screams of pain in the hall as they were led toward Jessica. They entered a large room that was separated by a large wall where they could see the discipline taking place on the other side of a one way window.

Natalia smiled at what she was seeing. She saw Jessica with her arms tied over her head and she was almost hanging from her wrists.

Another woman was giving Jessica a very painful massage. There were iron clamps with dull teeth attached to both of her nipples. A woman was painfully massaging Jessica’s vagina. She painfully and tightly gripped Jessica’s outer labia lips between her thumb and forefinger, twisting and squeezing the very sensitive flesh. The extreme pain was very evident on Jessica’s face. The woman reached in further and Jessica cried out in agony. Natalia guessed that the woman did something much more painful. It seemed like the woman had tightly gripped Jessica’s clitoris and was violently pulling and twisting it. It almost looked like Jessica was going to pass out from the pain.

The woman did that to Jessica for about ten long minutes alternating between squeezing her labia to twisting her sensitive clitoris. And then it ended and Jessica was crying and begging as another large woman was approaching her with a stiff bristle brush and began rubbing it between Jessica’s legs and she began crying out. Natalia just stood there watching with a smile.

The commandant looked sideways at Natalia and smirked. It was like a hidden knowing smirk and she said, “It’s painful isn’t it.” And Natalia saw a twinkle in the commandant's eyes. It was almost as if she knew something about Natalia. The commandant smirked and said, “You are enjoying this, I don’t blame you.”

There was something about the commandant's tone and how she said it. But it didn’t really matter if the commandant knew Natalia’s secret or not.

The question and answer session was about to begin again. Natalia saw the women dressing Jessica and taking her into one of the interview rooms where a therapist was preparing to question her again.

Natalia said to them, “I will take over from here. I would like to question Jessica myself.” Natalia was the colonel and could do almost anything she wanted. If she wanted to personally take charge and question Jessica, she had every right to. The therapist stepped aside and motioned for Natalia to go on.

They led Natalia to the interrogation rooms. Jessica was already there, handcuffed and secured when Natalia walked in and saw down across from Jessica.

She closely looked at Jessica and saw many of the things that were there in herself when the situation was reversed. Natalia looked into Jessica’s hollow, defeated eyes. Her eyes were full of fear and hopelessness. Her face revealed the terror she now felt in addition to the hopelessness of her situation. Jessica’s eyes revealed the terror as she looked into Natalia’s hard, merciless eyes.

Jessica was handcuffed and chained to the floor across from Natalia. Jessica trembling and in pain. Gone was the arrogance Jessica displayed when she was in control and able to terrorize Natalia, then she was Martin into answering the degrading questions correctly. Jessica was able to employ lots of Pain and terror to compel Natalia to answer correctly. The answers Natalia was forced to give broke her spirit. And now the roles were reversed.

A cruel and vicious smile spread on Natalia’s face.

Natalia asked, “Why are you here, Jessica?” The malice in her voice was clear.

Jessica trembled. A tear rolled down her face as she fought the pain. She replied in a tone full of terror, “Because I am a criminal that deserves to be here.”

“Do you agree that you are a scumbag who deserves to be locked away in a place like this?” Natalia asked with a smirk.

“Y-Yes, I agree.” Jessica replied. “I need to be taught a lesson.”

“Jessica,” Natalia said harshly. “So what are you?”

“I am nothing,” Jessica said. “I am a criminal and a pervert.”

“And a slaver, right Jessica?”

“What?” Jessica replied and seeing the sadistic harsh rage in Natalia’s eyes flash. She quickly corrected herself, “Yes, I am a pervert.”

But Natalia saw the confusion in her eyes. She really didn’t understand.

Natalia snapped harshly, “Jessica, how could you forget you and Dorothy, the man you conspired with? And a certain infamous young man you and Dorothy tormented and abused? You remember what you did to that helpless desperate young man, don’t you?”

Even more confusion showed in Jessica's eyes. She remembered very well, but it was all so secret how could anyone know. They were isolated, alone, no one else was there, not even the Baron fully knew what they were doing.

“You remember and you know what you did. You can't deny it, Jessica. You are a sadistic and cruel pervert. And you know you deserve to be here for what you did, don’t you?”

Natalia saw the terror in Jessica’s eyes. These people knew and that is why she was here. “Yes, I deserve to pay for what I did.”

“I don’t really believe that you believe that, Jessica.”

Jessica trembled in fear. “Please, I do believe that. I believe it. I am a criminal and a pervert who deserves to pay for what she did.”

“You deserve to suffer for what you did to that innocent young man who only wanted his independence. And not be forced into dressing as a woman.”

“Yes,” Jessica said hoping that was what this woman wanted to hear.

“That young man shouldn’t have had to dress as a woman for another man, should he?” Natalia demanded.

“No,” Jessica simply replied.

“And the Baron and anyone else had no right to insist that young man dress as a woman, did he?” Natalia demanded glaring into Jessica's eyes.

“No,” she replied, but she lied. She knew the Baron did have that right and she believed it. Natalia saw that.

“And since you abused that man enough that he broke and you demanded that young man say yes to you asking if the Baron had the right to insist he dress as a woman. You deserve what you are getting here, don’t you?”

“Yes,” Jessica wailed in despair.

“Do you deserve the pain that is being inflicted on you in response?”

Jessica looked down in shame. “Yes.”

“Because of your actions, would you agree that now, these women here have the right to demand sex with you?”

She did not want to agree. “Yes, they do.”

“And they have the right to insist that you wear sexy and revealing clothing to signify your status as their sex slave?” Natalia asked.

“Yes, they have that right.”

“I am glad that you agree, and I am impressed with the progress you have made in your rehabilitation." Natalia stood and walked around the table. Jessica watched as Natalia unlocked Jessica's chains and removed her handcuffs.

Natalia took Jessica's hand and walked out of the room with her. “I believe the prisoner has made as much progress as she can make in this facility.” Natalia said to the commandant as she walked down the hall. “I will be taking her to another facility where further progress can be made toward rehabilitation.”

They stepped aside and let Natalia take Jessica. Natalia was a powerful colonel and a member of an elite division of the Shadow Corps. She could do almost anything she wanted.

Jessica followed Natalia to her car. Natalia helped her into the back seat and then they drove off. Natalia flashed her ID to the guards at the main gatehouse and they were allowed to leave.

They drove off, Jessica stayed silent and sat there in fear as they drove off. Jessica kept looking at Natalia as they drove down the road.

Jessica spoke up, “You are that young man, aren’t you? Mrs. Vargos, but you were Martin.”

Natalia nodded, “I wondered if you would figure it out. I made it obvious.”

“And you are Shadow Corps. But I can tell from your rank, that you are a colonel. That’s why they let you leave with me and you were allowed to personally interrogate me.”

“Yes,” Natalia confirmed. “You are correct.”

“Only women can be in the Shadow Corps. But, given your appearance and how natural you are as a woman, I think I understand,” Jessica said. “But what I don't understand is what we are doing, are you taking me somewhere to kill me or abuse me some more?”

Natalia shook her head, “If I wanted you to die, I could have left you there. They would have eventually killed you. If I wanted to abuse you, I could have done it there. No, I am taking you away from there.”

“Why,” Jessica inquired.

“I simply don’t believe you deserve to be killed. So I am taking you away.”

“Thank you, Martin,” Jessica said. “I never expected mercy from you.”

“Neither did I,” Natalia said sardonically. “Who would have thought I would stick my neck out to rescue you, the woman who relentlessly tortured me, and broke me into becoming a submissive perfect wife for the Baron. I wouldn’t have thought so. And call me Natalia. Maybe I should return you.”

“Please,” Jessica begged, fear evident in her voice.

“After all, it’s your place as a prisoner and you should accept that we have rights over you. Just like you told me about my husband. You committed crimes; you should pay for them. Just like you kept telling me that I must submit to my husband and admit he had his rights over me. And had the right to insist that I dress as a woman for his desire.”

Jessica just looked out in fear.

Natalia laughed, “It’s too late. I already made the arrangements. People are waiting for you. And Phoebe is also waiting for her ride.”

“Whose waiting for me,” Jessica said as a shiver went through her.

Natalia just smirked and said, “You will see.”

Then she pulled up next to a small building and two of her soldiers were holding another woman in a striped suit between them. Natalia stopped and went to see the battered and bruised woman. This woman could barely stand on her own or speak through her pain. One of the women said, “This is the woman you requested. We rescued her from another camp. Phoebe Mills.”

Natalia looked at her and undid her shackles and helped her sit beside Jessica. Natalia said, “Thank you. Now I will handle these women.”

Phoebe looked at the woman driving them. She scoffed, “Shadow Corps. So are you going to kill us?”

“No,” Natalia said. “If I wanted you to die, I would have left you all there. I am saving you.”

Jessica wasn’t entirely convinced Natalia was saving them. But she was beginning to hope.

Phoebe then asked, “So who are you? I think I recognize you.”

“This is Martin, Phoebe, Phoebe Mills, the columnist. I remember you and what you printed about Martin during his marriage. No wonder he had such a grudge against you. I am still trying to understand what is going on,” Jessica said.

Phoebe said nothing more. This was Martin, now a Shadow Corps Colonel. Of course it was Martin that sent her to the camp. Of course, he wanted revenge for what she printed about him. She tried to explain during that time, but Martin was angry and refused to understand and now she joined a group that had no respect for personal liberty or the press. But the women had no illusion that Natalia was really rescuing them.

Natalia drove for a while and then pulled into a small airport near the coast. She saw a nicely dressed man waiting for her as she pulled up and stopped.

The man approached the car as Natalia stepped out. The man extended his hand and said, “Ambassador Liebermen from the United States Consulate. Was it you who contacted us?”

“Yes,” Natalia replied. “I contacted the United States Consulate.”

“And these are the women you wanted us to take,” the man looked at them.

“Yes,” Natalia said. “Can you help them?”

“Sure,” The man replied to Natalia. “We can. But what do you want?”

“I want you to take them to the United States. I assume you have a plane as I requested. I want the United States to grant them asylum.”

“Asylum claims can take years,” The man replied. “And lately, the United States has become wary of all who want to request asylum, especially from this part of the world. But I will do what I can to make sure they can get in and get safety. They need it from the look of them.”

“This is Phoebe Mills and the other is Jessica Kendal. They may need assistance to get into the plane. They can barely walk after what happened to them in the camp. They will require extensive time to recover and medical attention.”

The man called for help and several others helped the women get into his car.

“There will be many others following these two if we can work it out. Many who need to be rescued from slavery. The Empress wants me to train them to become soldiers and agents. I simply want them to be cared for and to recover. I am taking a great risk here; can you help me get those women out of here?”

“I think I can arrange it,” The man replied as a small plane with the United States seal on the side pulled up. “But if you do this and betray your Empress, what about you? You may need asylum.”

“We have made plans for me to be safe. I need to remain here,” Natalia told the man. “And anyway, I seriously doubt the United States would welcome a high-ranking colonel of the Shadow Corps. Or even consider giving her a green card or asylum. More likely, I would face charges. Especially after what I have done.”

Phoebe snorted, “And don’t think I don’t know what you have done, NATALIA. I am a reporter and a highly successful columnist. You may think Jessica and I are monsters, yes, Jessica, I know what you did to her too. You may think Leanne and people like her and Lisa are monsters, but I know about you. What you did to the entire Vargos Family exceeds anything that was done to you. Anthony, his sister, her children and husband, all of the security personnel. All of them. And now you think rescuing two women will make up for the crimes you committed.”

Natalia stood straight and said, “I have nothing to be ashamed of. I am not ashamed of what I did to those monsters. They deserved it. And I will be rescuing many other women from monsters like Anthony. Liebermen, you will be able to help me get them out of the country, won’t you?”

“Yes, indeed I will," he smiled as his people helped the two injured women into the official United States plane and he boarded. The doors shut and it taxied into the runway and took off.

Natalia smiled. She had enough vengeance over her life being destroyed and she saw how everything was spiraling out of control by others who were just as angry. She saw the suffering and horrors that were occurring because of such anger. She saw that this was very wrong. She only hoped that the Princess also saw how wrong this all was. And she would be willing to help Alejandra and take a stand against the atrocities. But that would also require taking a stand against her own sister. After everything the princess did for her beloved sister, Natalia knew it would be difficult for her and risky. Natalia hoped the princess had the courage, but if not, then Natalia would probably face a firing squad for what she was about to do.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

In the Capital of Aragon, sitting at the capitol building in one of the large state conference rooms, President Manuel Perez was having a heated discussion with the general of his armed forces, Count Rodriguez and the minister of state security about what to do. They felt secure for the moment.

The General stated, “We are surrounded by over forty thousand of our own troops. The capital is very well defended. We know that Castile has landed over a hundred thousand of their troops and have the capital surrounded and besieged. We aren’t going anywhere, but it will still cost Castile a large number of her troops to take the capital now. We are safe.”

“Over half of our troops are raw conscripts at the moment,” stated the minister of state security. “Only twenty thousand are trained. But you are right if Castile wants to try to overrun our troops in a land battle. But you have read the leaflets Castile has dropped on the city and you heard the Empress' speech threatening a rain of ruin. We have to know what it all means.”

The general shook his head, as did the President and the President said, “Castile wouldn’t dare do that. They know the political costs of such an action. I feel confident that it is a bluff.”

The General then said, “They don’t even have to use that weapon against us. They could just carpet bomb the city into submission. They could bomb our troops with bunker buster bombs and other bombs. They could bomb our troop positions. They could use long range artillery on our positions.”

Another General said, “Castile has been doing that and we already lost about ten percent of our troops. This is a battle we can’t win. Have you considered that the Empress is not bluffing?”

The Minister of state security said, “We need to consider that the Empress is not bluffing. She has done many horrible and sadistic things to people and they make no secret of it. Castile’s action during their civil war is an example. They destroyed entire cities, exterminated entire noble families. Parts of Leon will never recover from their rebellion. And the Empress had placed the most angry, most sadistic, and vindictive people in charge of the military operations here. People like Natalia Hastings, formerly Martin Hastings, a Shadow Corps Colonel. We know what happened to her, it was all over the papers a few years ago and we know she suffered in her marriage. Vivian Knox, Valentina, who was totally transformed into a woman. These people have a serious grudge against our country for how they were treated and they are leading the military operations here. Concentration camps have sprung up and tens of thousands of our citizens have vanished. Mass graves have also been dug and thousands of bodies thrown into them. My point is that I seriously doubt the Empress is bluffing. I think she is very serious about using those weapons against us.”

“Castile would never do such a thing,” said the General and the president seemed to agree.

Suddenly the door swung open and an aide came running. He said, “Mr. President. A S.L.B.M (Submarine Launched Ballistic Missile) has just broken the surface of the waters off of our shores. Intelligence says this city is the target.”

The General groaned in horror saying, “OH MY GOD.”

Then, suddenly high in the air above the city, a horrifying brilliant eye smiting flash erupted. They felt the heat from the flash from the capital building and anyone who looked out of the window was instantly blinded from the flash. The intense heat was unfathomable, but then the entire building began to rumble and shake. They saw a column of fire and smoke rise from the center of the city tens of thousands of feet into the air. That was the last thing some of them saw if they weren't already blinded. A massive wave of air and fire smashed into the capitol building, totally destroying it and killing everyone inside. The Capital had been hit by a thermo-nuclear weapon.

Over four million people died in that horrifying attack. Over a million were instantly vaporized, leaving no trace of their existence.

The Empress was not bluffing.

Princess of Castile

By Jennifer Reed

Chapter 14
Alejandra plots against her sister as the repercussions of the nuclear attack begins to occur

Castile had made efforts to spare civilians days prior to their nuclear attack upon Aragon City by issuing warnings. Castile now effectively controlled the country.

Princess Alejandra knew that the attack was coming. She could do nothing to really prevent it from taking place. But she knew it was coming. Alejandra saw the signs that the Empress was preparing for it. She knew what the target of the attack would be. So she prepared for it. She studied and looked at what the weather would be like on the day of the attack and for the days following it. She looked at the wind direction and speed. She prepared decontamination teams and mobilized them for action. She moved them into position to act when the time came.

When the horrifying attack took place, ninety percent of the capital was destroyed. More than a million people were instantly vaporized from the flash and heat. All that was left of them was a shadow on the pavement. Another three million were killed by the blast. Ninety percent of the city and civilian population was destroyed in the attack.

In addition to preparing decon teams to act following the attack, she had given instructions for the cities downwind from the attack to remain in specially built shelters. They were safe when radioactive ash began falling on the cities. There would be no casualties from the fallout because of Alejandra’s preparations.

The decontamination teams were ready to step in following the fallout. They went into the contaminated cities in their heavy suits and began removing the fallout and washing down the streets and buildings. As a result, many of the civilians within the direction of the wind were safe when the fallout began falling from the air on those cities.

The reaction from the United States was immediate and one of horror as they got news of the nuclear attack on Aragon’s Capital. News that over four million people had been killed. The American people and their political leaders were angered by such a brutal attack and they had already been informed of the brutal concentration camps and mass graves.

Any direct military intervention in support of Aragon had been ruled out. There was still anger and many political leaders began strongly reconsidering their relations with Castile and even threatened to close Castile’s embassies and evict Castile’s people. Years of intense diplomatic effort by the Princess had been erased.

There were small voices within the United States, including a high ranking powerful ambassador, saying that there were people within the Empire that opposed the Empress and were taking action against her, at great risk to themselves. That helped a little.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Alejandra had been nearly a hundred miles from the Capital with Natalia and Vivian when they saw the flash of the thermo-nuclear blast above the capital.

Alejandra then said to the General Franco who was standing nearby, “And now, we need to act to avoid a potential war with the United States..

Then she looked at Natalia with a knowing smirk and said, “I heard about what you did with Phoebe and Jessica, and the ambassador from the United States. I am impressed you were able to rescue them. I know what you suffered by their hands. I personally approve of it and I know what you have arranged with Liebermen and the thousands of victims. I agree with you.”

Natalia thought she had been secretive enough that it would not get out. She looked at the Princess with a stricken look on her face. “You know?”

“I have people everywhere and much of the military structure is loyal to me. I led them during the Civil War, not Elsa. She is good with political leadership but has no military training. So I was informed of what you did with Phoebe and having Jessica rescued. Then having them delivered to the American Consulate. I was also informed of your agreement with him regarding the women you plan to rescue.”

Natalia looked very alarmed.

“Natalia, do not worry. I will not report you. I told you, I support you. You have nothing to fear,” said the Princess.

Natalia began to relax. Alejandra said, “And now, we need to make plans. We must act to save our country.”

General Franco said firmly, “I am with you, your highness. You continue to have the loyalty of the army. What shall we do?”

Alejandra smiled and said, “The Empress is coming here shortly. I have a plan.”

Alejandra laid out her plan. “A majority of the military supports me and I know many of them are horrified by this attack. They are not behind the Empress on this. The time to act is now. I have to admit I put a tyrant on the throne. The Empress must be replaced.”

Most of them knew who Alejandra had in mind to replace the Empress. It was her birthright after all.

“The big problem is the Empress’s guards. We must cause suspicion in her present guards and replace them with my handpicked, chosen people. And then we will need someone to get to her and kill her.”

“I thought you would do it,” General Franco said, facing Alejandra.

She shook her head, “I can't be the one to kill Elsa. It simply would not work that way.”

“Why?” asked Franco. “Because you still love her? Because she is your sister?”

Alejandra shook her head. “No, that’s not why. I do love her but I know she is a cruel tyrant now. I would kill her to save the empire if I could. I know it's possible, but then to claim the throne. I doubt the nobles and people would accept the one who killed her claiming the throne. It simply would not work. It would split the empire apart and cause a rebellion and possibly another civil war. Someone else has to do it.”

“Who?” asked General Franco.

Alejandra faced Natalia and said, “Someone very skilled in secrecy. Someone who performed many assassination missions, who has killed many and got out unseen. We know who could do this.”

Natalia backed away. “Me. You want me to assassinate the Empress for you, Alejandra?”

“Yes,” Alejandra smiled. “You are perfect for this. You, who went back into Aragon as a wanted woman and a criminal from justice for escaping from a court ordered gender transformation. You went back, infiltrated the Baron's Estate, and single handedly rounded up all of the guards that night, and executed them slowly and painfully. Then you killed a majority of the Baron's family in front of Constance. Then got out alive. Then you went in again and killed the Judge, the justice of the peace that married you to the Baron, and abused Lisa. You did all of that and got out alive. Are you telling me you could not get into the Empress' personal palace if I help and arrange the right circumstances for you, execute the Empress, and get out alive? After all you did for revenge, you can't do this to save the Empire?”

“I could,” admitted Natalia. “But what would I do then?”

“If we do it right, no one would know who did it. And then I can claim the crown and save the Empire,” Alejandra stated.

Natalia thought for a second.

Alejandra said, “This is the time. The Empress herself is planning a personal visit. She is coming here herself. Aragon has fallen. They have surrendered. Their capital is totally destroyed. Most of the leadership and their military forces were destroyed. The Empress is coming here to tour what is left and meet with us. This is our chance and I will make sure you get your chance. If we succeed, I will be able to do what I can to repair relations with the rest of the world. But first, we must replace the Empress."

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Tens of thousands of Elsa's troops stood rigid at attention. There were columns of experienced military officers standing in front. The officers of all branches and enormous columns of Shadow Corps stood at attention awaiting their Empress. The skies were filled with hundreds of fighter jets flying in formation in Elsa's honor.

Elsa’s personal aircraft was an enlarged Boeing 747 that was painted bright red with the personal seal of the Empress and the house of Primo De Rivera. It came into Aragon's only functioning airport, screeching to a stop at the end of the runway.

The door of the plane opened as the boarding stairs were pushed into place. The crimson uniformed personal guard of the Empress rushed down and stood in two lethal-looking rows on either side awaiting her. She finally appeared at the top of the steps, slowly and deliberately walking down the steps wearing the heavy imperial crown. Elsa was wearing her heavy Tudor gown and petticoats that the women of her house wore for official or special occasions.

Her sister Alejandra wore a similar gown as she stood at the bottom of the steps awaiting her sister. She wore the crown of the princess of the Empire. Vivian Knox and Natalia Hastings stood at either side of the Princess. They all knelt in submission to their Empress when she appeared at the top of the steps and began slowly descending toward them. There was a momentous clasp as all of the troops and officers standing in formation awaiting their Empress stood straighter and more rigid.

Elsa walked down toward her sister and her staff and looked down at Alejandra kneeling with her head bowed in submission. She beckoned to Natalia and Vivian and said in a regal tone very accustomed to authority, “You may rise.”

Alejandra, Vivian and Natalia rose as Empress Elsa walked across examining the rows of troops. She was approaching her car that was ready to begin the tour of the remains of Aragon City. She said, “You have done well, sister. Aragon has fallen. Our troops occupy every major city and town in Aragon. Their perverted leadership is dead, along with their capital. Aragon is ours. Everything has proceeded according to plan.”

“And what of my ex-husband, Jose Cordoba, your majesty,” Alejandra asked. “Is the dog still alive?”

“Yes, she is alive,” Elsa said with a slight giggle. “And if she continues to cooperate in her new life, she will remain alive. The former duke makes a pretty maid for the household cleaning staff. Her reeducation is going well. I was afraid I would have to make an example of him. It is going well so far.”

“And what of my adopted family, Suzan Manning and my sister Katherine.”

“They are safe but Suzan is troubled by some of our actions here,” the Empress replied. “But she understands why we had to be so harsh on the people of Aragon. Were there many casualties in the cities downwind from Aragon from the fallout?”

Alejandra said, “None, your majesty. I knew which cities would be hit by the fallout from Aragon's capital and made sure the population was under cover and indoors when the fallout arrived. Our crews did extensive cleaning of the buildings and streets in those towns and the radiation has dropped to safe levels now.”

“Good thinking, sister,” Elsa replied with a smile. “Of course, I wouldn’t have cared if the filthy dogs lived or died.”

Elsa’s personal guards helped her into a large helicopter and her sister Alejandra went in after her. Natalia and Vivian went in followed by her personal guard.

They flew to the remains of Aragon City. It was a short trip and they saw the ruined city from a great distance. There was still smoke coming from many parts of the city. Many of the large buildings were totally destroyed around the center of the city. The buildings were incinerated down to the foundation that was blackened by the heat from the blast. The destruction was enormous.

The helicopter landed in the center of the charred and destroyed remains of the city. The guards rushed out, followed by the Empress, Natalia, and Vivian. Standing in the center of the destroyed city, they faced numerous blackened and charred foundations of the totally vaporized buildings. Little remained at this distance from the detonation.

There were no bodies or corpses at this distance. No rubble from the buildings. Everything was blackened and charred from the intense heat and fire from the blast. There were shadows from people that were standing or sitting at the instant of the detonation. All that remained from the buildings were the charred foundations.

This is what remained of the large populated city of five million people, and the capital of Aragon. Less than one million remained. They walked around the ruined foundations of the large buildings that served the capital. Each of those large buildings and skyscrapers was where hundreds to thousands of people had been working. They went to face the capital building itself where the president and his administration were at the time of the attack. There was nothing left of the massive capital building.

As the group walked outward from the detonation, they started seeing rubble from the demolished buildings and houses and the charred corpses of bodies. There were thousands of charred bodies. Some fires remained burning in the distance.

Elsa looked proud of the destruction. She said to her companions, “Aragon has fallen. All that remains now is to accept their surrender. We gave them every chance to avoid this and they refused. Let's return to the helicopter and go. Aragon's acting president and General staff are waiting for us.”

Nothing seemed right to Natalia as they went back to Elsa’s helicopter. Elsa’s crimson guards seemed different. And she saw some people in the distance shadowing them and watching from the ruins of the buildings.

As they approached the helicopter, Natalia saw a couple of people from the left and right watching them. The hairs on the back of her neck were tingling and standing. She saw some movement and Natalia yelled at the Empress, “Get down, do not go into the helicopter. It’s a trap.”

She forced her group to duck. Natalia heard something and she saw someone in the distance stand and aim at them. She suddenly saw the person was holding a shoulder fired rocket launcher at them. Natalia screamed to her group to stay down as she hoped they would survive this. She heard it fire and the scream of the missile as it headed for them.

Suddenly, the helicopter behind them totally exploded. They felt the concussion of the blast and heat as it exploded. The fireball rose into the air and pieces of the metal shrapnel flew everywhere. Then they were in a crossfire. They were trapped as what was left of Aragon’s army were firing at them from the ruins of the buildings. Another rocket flew at them but fell short and detonated in front of them.

Alejandra was hit by flying debris and she fell back bleeding. She had served on the frontlines of assaults since she was sixteen. She and Natalia were the ones who could help and Alejandra was out of action. Natalia was their only hope now. She told Vivian and the Empress to stay under cover as she left. She stopped, turning back to tell Vivian that she would try to circle behind their attackers. She was not armed. No one but the Empress’s personal guards could be armed in the presence of the Empress. They stayed under cover as Natalia headed away from them and from the firing. The Empress saw Natalia's actions and wondered if Natalia was abandoning them.

Minutes later, the firing from one of the directions ceased. Natalia had snuck up behind them and taken the four people out. Then she captured one of the RPGs and fired at the other position. Suddenly they all heard heavy artillery fire in the distance. Pinpoint fire descended on the enemy position and took them out of action. Moments after that, Natalia and the Empress saw heavy helicopter gunships hovering overhead firing on the remaining enemy positions. She ran back to the Empress who was just now rising from her cover. Natalia saw two of the personal guards behind the Empress, acting like they were there to protect her. Except, she saw one of the guards drawing his weapon. Natalia was suddenly in the guard's face, taking the guard's weapon and quickly putting the other out of action.

The Empress turned on Natalia demanding an explanation. Natalia responded, “Where were they before? I will tell you, there were your guards over there firing on us. They were in on this attack. Your guards can no longer be trusted, your majesty. They were conspiring to take you out and hit your sister Alejandra.”

Another helicopter landed and medical personnel looked over Alejandra and stopped her bleeding, declaring that she would survive. The wound was not that serious.

Vivian, Natalia, and the Empress were taken to what served now as the capital. Where what was left of the leadership of Aragon was waiting for them to arrive and sign the formal surrender of Aragon.

Natalia and Vivian rode with the Empress and her personal imperial guards to what presently served as the temporary capital of Aragon. What was left of their leadership was supposed to be there waiting for the Empress.

The helicopter flew for a little more than thirty minutes and landed in an open field next to what presently served as the capital of Aragon. Since the Empress’s imperial guards were now under suspicion, Natalia's platoon were presently tasked with the protection of the Empress. They rushed out to secure the area and then Natalia, Vivian, and the Empress walked out. They were escorted by Natalia’s troops into the city and they entered what presently served as the capital building of Aragon. They were let in by the acting president's security and led into a room where the President was, with his staff and what military officers were left. Elsa was escorted into a large meeting room where the president stood with his staff at a large table. There were some formal papers on the table in front of the President.

The President looked depressed and defeated. He stated solemnly, ”Welcome, Empress Elsa, Colonel Hastings, and Archduchess Vivian Knox. We are as interested as you are to end this conflict and establish peace between our two nations.”

“There are no two nations,” said the Empress. “There is only one nation here, Castile. And a province in an act of rebellion and treason. This conflict was started by that and your culture's unwillingness to stop abducting foreign citizens like these women here, Hastings, Vivian, and even my own sister, the Princess of Castile. And your culture's sickness and perversion and the horror you inflicted on so many men and women.”

The president looked hard at Natalia and said in a cool tone, “You are the one that started all of this. If it wasn’t for you.”

Natalia responded, “Actually, the one who started all of this was your sadistic Baron, Anthony Vargos. He abducted me and did this. I simply got free and exposed what he did to me, to the entire world. And your most powerful allies. If it wasn’t for him, this would have never happened. But there was the Duke who abducted the Princess.”

“Fools, “ snapped the acting President. “I warned the courts and the former president that something like this would eventually happen if we continued to allow arranged marriage contracts to be done on foreign nationals. They ignored me and here we are. About to sign an unconditional surrender and end our status as a nation. Empress Elsa, I accept your request and agree to formally surrender to Castile.”

“Will your people, and what is left of your forces and administrates accept your nation's surrender or will they resist.”

A man beside the President spoke, “Our forces agree to surrender. They will accept it and stand down. I can’t speak for all of the cities and provinces of Aragon, but many of the larger cities and governors agree to surrender to Castile. They will not resist.”

“Make sure they don’t resist,” the Empress warned threateningly. “Or we will be forced to deal with them in a very harsh manner.”

‘Yeah,’ The president thought. He knew what happened to the noble families of Leon and Granada during the aftermath of the civil war. And the people in those areas. They might never fully recover. He had no illusions that Castile would be merciful in any way toward their people or noble families. The president looked into Natalia's eyes and he knew that Castile and Natalia would be as merciful to them as they were toward her. There would be no mercy. The nuclear attack showed that already.

The President also knew he had no choice here. The president hoped that by surrendering, it would save some of the lives of his people. He knew that futilely resisting would only cost more lives and invite more savage reprisals against the civilian population. And he knew his nation was effectively defeated. He had nothing left to resist with. This had always been a war they had no chance to win. The leaders hoped against hope that there was some way they could prevail in this war and maintain their independence. Even when the United States made it clear they would not intervene. It was stupid and futile. The president knew he had no choice now.

He looked down at the surrender document and signed his name. His military leaders signed their name, making his nation's surrender official. Aragon’s independence was now over. He looked at what was left of his military and political leadership, and said to them, “We have now surrendered to Castile. Make it clear to your people that they must comply with Castile’s occupation or more people will pay the price.”

Aragon had formally surrendered to the empire of Castile. Castile’s vast army completed the occupation and now, Aragon was under the iron fist of Castile and they could do nothing about it.

Empress Elsa had visited her younger sister as she was recovering from surgery to remove shrapnel from her body following the assassination attempt. Alejandra was slowly recovering from her wounds. She would be out of action for at least a week. Alejandra called for Natalia to help her.

Natalia arrived later that night at Alejandra’s bedside. Alejandra was covered in bandages and she was very weak. It was clear she could not be in the field leading the Shadow Corps now and there were clearly things that needed to be done.

Alejandra weakly looked up at Natalia and said, “Natalia. You know the plan. We have talked about it and you know what is going on.”

Natalia nodded. But she asked, “Yes. But I don’t entirely understand this. You were behind this attack, if I understand it correctly. But you were hurt and now you can't really proceed. What can we do now?”

“I didn’t expect to be hurt this bad,” said the princess laughing weakly. “But it was a serious attack. I knew you could handle it and you defended us and saved the Empress. That was your part in the plan.”

Natalia figured that much.

“And now you are a hero,” The princess smiled. “So now, the rest of the plan falls to you. I am injured and recovering. You must take charge of the Shadow Corps. I will give you this to confirm your new position.”

The princess handed Natalia a new ID, some papers and two large stars to pin to her shoulders.

Natalia looked at the ID, read the papers, and looked at the stars. She looked at the princess and said, “General?”

The princess nodded. “Yes, General. You require that rank to be in charge of the entire Shadow Corps. You are now a Brigadier General. You are in charge now. Your job is now to investigate the Shadow Corps. Find out who was behind the attack, how it was allowed to happen, and who turned and attacked the Empress. Then punish them. Trials will have to take place and you will be in charge of it. General Hastings.”

With her new rank and responsibilities, Natalia threw herself into her new job. She spent over a day going through all of the personnel files for each member of the Shadow Corps. She paid special attention to those during the shift the attack took place. Natalia saw some serious discrepancies for at least three members of that shift. Their names and ID numbers didn’t match and Natalia had the clearance to look through the classified files. But that didn’t help solve this problem.

So she went into the personnel files of Aragon’s service and found that those members were formerly members of Aragon’s special forces. One of the women was actually on Baron Anthony Vargos personal security staff. Natalia remembered that sadistic bitch very well.

How were these people with such shady pasts allowed to become such vital members of the Shadow Corps, personally charged with protecting the Empress? Natalia knew and smiled to herself. It was the Princess herself that set this up, but the blame had to lay with the Shadow Corps commanders and they would have to be blamed and tried.

Natalia was in charge and it was on her to execute this purge. Dozens of powerful members of the Shadow Corps were suddenly surrounded and arrested. They were handcuffed and led into the camps. Natalia replaced them with members of her own squad.

They were all going to be brutally interrogated. Natalia gave special instructions for the interrogation of Greta, the Shadow Corps member that was part of Vargos' personal security staff.

Her secret instructions were carried out and Natalia prepared to meet this sadistic woman after so long. She put on her formal uniform with the dress skirt and black heels and walked into the interrogation room confidently.

Natalia smirked upon seeing the stocky, brutal woman in front of her. She was placed on an elevated pedestal, stuck on it. Natalia’s eyes traveled down the stocky woman’s body, to the wooden pole under the woman’s skirt, keeping her in place.

The woman snapped in anger, “Do you have any idea who I am? You can't treat me this way bitch!”

An icy smile appeared on Natalia’s face as she said softly, “I know exactly who you are, Greta Carlos. An elite member of Aragon’s state security service and formerly a member of Baron Anthony Vargo’s security staff. Currently serving Castile’s Shadow Corps, defending the Empress. Until you tried to assassinate us all. I remember you well, Greta, when you were with the Baron's Security. I was there too if you remember.”

“I have no idea what you are talking about,” Greta said. “I am Sophia, a member of the Shadow Corps. I was never with the Baron or Aragon.”

Greta screamed as her body stiffened and trembled when Natalia pushed a button on the remote controller she held in her hand. “I had that pole you are sitting on specially modified. Now tell me your real name.”

Greta looked defiantly. She screamed even louder this time as Natalia said calmly, “This defiance is stupid. You know that I know who you really are. You may as well tell me what I need to know so tell me your name.”

She looked defeated, impaled on that pole with a large dildo on its tip. She was unable to move very far. It was humiliating. She said to Natalia, “Yes, my name is Greta Garcia. I only adopted the name Sophia Diaz to integrate with Castile’s Shadow Corps. But you know this.”

Natalia smiled, “Now we are making progress. Who else is in the plot with you, Greta?”

She didn’t want to name the others, but since the plot obviously failed and they were either arrested or killed, there was little point in resisting the interrogation now. Greta named the other conspirators in the Shadow Corps that were involved.

Natalia expected those names. The other two members that had attacked them during their tour of Aragon City’s ruins. Their officer wasn’t named, perhaps she really didn’t know. Greta didn’t name the princess herself.

Smirking, Natalia then said, “Now we can address a more sensitive topic. I know you served on the late Baron Anthony Vargos’ security staff. Do you believe that it is right for a person like your Baron to buy and own, then control the very life of another person?”

“That was a marriage and the Baron was the husband. But what does this have to do with anything. It was years ago,” Greta protested, not understanding where this line of questioning was going.

“This topic goes to the very foundation of what is going on now,” Natalia explained. “The Baron's actions laid the groundwork for this war and you took part in it. I know that you personally worked with the Baron and that young man he forced into a marriage. So I am wondering if you believe that a man should have the right to treat his wife like that. Should the bride lose her independence and control over her life like that?”

Greta knew these questions were a trap. “No, but this wasn’t a typical marriage. This marriage was arranged by the bride's family. You may disagree with what was done to that young man. Many people did but we had our laws and our marriage customs. Perhaps we were wrong but I am not to blame for what happens then.”

“You were on the Baron's security staff enforcing his will on that helpless young man. You restrained that man for the Baron, you put him on that pedestal that you now sit uncomfortably on. And you enjoyed that man's humiliation and suffering. You enjoyed your power over that man's life. I know you did.”

Greta wondered how this woman knew so much about that marriage. Some of it was public record. It was easy to know that a marriage like that took place and that she was in the Baron's employ during that same time. It was easy to find out that Greta was personally involved with the control and discipline of that helpless young man. But this woman knew about specific things about the interactions and what occurred during that time.

“Greta, how would you like to be treated like you and the Baron treated that young man?’

“You know the answer and I know you are going to enjoy this.”

Natalia smiled, “I will enjoy this a great deal. You are all in custody for what you did. You will all be tried for this.”

“A trial in which the verdict is already determined as well as the sentence, right?”

“Yes, but you know that,” Natalia snapped. “And you know that you deserve this. All of you do.”

“Spare me. And don’t think I don’t know who you really are. I know and, because of that, I know you will take much pleasure in this. But I also know what you have done to the Baron's family, his sister and even their young children. Sally was only seven years old. Rufus was nine. Shot right in front of their mother. Whoever killed them,” Greta looked into Natalia’s eyes with a knowing smile, “Is an absolute monster. What sort of moral high ground does this person think they have over us now?”

“That person was raped, humiliated and enslaved by those people. Payback is rarely ever pretty or clean. It's often very brutal and cruel. Perhaps the Baron should have thought about that, but he never thought of it, and neither did you so here we are. No one will be spared.”

Natalia turned and walked out as other officers got Greta and put her back in her cell.

The events following the attempted assassination of the Empress and the Princess was very predictable and brutal. Dozens of members of the Shadow Corps and the Empress’s imperial guard were rounded up and arrested, including some very high ranking and experienced members whose only crime was that they were in charge and missed the plot.

The interrogations were very brutal as each member of the plot was put through very long and brutal interrogation sessions with Natalia or other officers. Natalia proved she was very capable of extracting confessions.

Their trials were public show trials and were very one sided. Their verdict was already determined and it was obvious. One by one, each of them was found guilty of treason and put in front of a firing squad and executed.

With much of the Empress’s elite imperial guard under suspicion, they were replaced. Now, the Princess’s plot was moving forward as expected. Natalia had her duty to perform and that time was coming.

During that time, the Princess herself was making her recovery and she was able to move around and walk on her own. She was recovering from her injuries.

She was just as busy during this time. She had set up meetings with many of the powerful lords of the ruling families of the Empire. Those meetings were often very secret as they ironed out their plan for the future. The Princess only revealed as much as she had to, to get their agreement and the plot moved forward.

In the darkness of her room, meeting with the powerful general Francisca Franco the general in charge of the armed forces of Castile. There was no longer any doubt in Franco’s mind. “I will support you, Princess Alejandra. However, I have a question about Natalia.”

The princess smiled a dark sinister smile. “Everything is in place now. The lords agree and will give their support. They see where we are now in regards to the world and agree a change must be made. Everything is in place and the plot is going as we have planned. Now, we wait for Natalia to play her part. She expects to be able to go back to living as a man named Martin after this is all done,” the princess smirked. “She will find that impossible. With something like this, someone must take the blame. She will become very infamous and it will be impossible to go back to Martin then. Natalia will get her reward.”

Natalia has to make a choice as the princess plots behind her back.
Chapter 15

Princess Alejandra had almost fully recovered from her wounds during the battle. She was still weak and having trouble standing in her bedroom this morning. The window was open and the golden morning rays from the sun lit the room.

She had spent the past few days meeting the women in charge of the most powerful noble families in the empire. The powerful noble women in charge of their families. It had been a busy week with her meetings, plotting, and recovering from her wounds.

And now she was meeting with the powerful Rodriguez family. Lady Marie Rodriguez and her eldest daughter Cecilia. Alejandra looked at young Cecilia and nodded approvingly, “You look beautiful and elegant, Cecilia. You have adjusted well to your new life and will make a very great leader for your family when the time comes.”

Cecilia nodded, “Thank you, your Highness.”

Cecilia was cursed by being born male. She was raised into early childhood as a male. But her mother knew that he would have no future as a male in the Empire and pushed him to agree to transition. She could have laid her hopes on the younger daughters she would have later, but she wanted her eldest child to inherit her titles. She didn’t want her eldest child to be raised to just be in the background, powerless and merely obeying his sisters. It wasn't easy to get him to agree to this life. Still, he did his mother's bidding in the end and decided to begin the transition sometime in his early teens. So now, here was Cecilia, being raised to be a powerful noble woman in her mother's image.

Alejandra said to them, “The other ladies from the noble families have all agreed with this. Do you have any objections, Marie?”

“If this is really what you want, your Highness. Then I will accept this course,” Marie responded. “But what about Ms. Hastings? Has she agreed to any of this or are you planning on springing this all on her at the last second?” The two women giggled knowingly.

“She has not agreed yet,” The princess smirked. “But I am sure she will agree to make this sacrifice for the good of the people and our empire when the time comes. She will agree to do what is needed for our survival. I will personally see to it.”

“In that case, you can be sure you have the support of the Rodriguez family, your Highness. We are behind you.”

Cecilia approached Alejandra and asked, “Does Natalia really want to return to being male when this is all done?”

“That is her greatest desire,” Alejandra confirmed.

“She seriously believes she will be allowed to become Martin again?” Cecilia said in disbelief. “After everything we did for her?”

“Yes, she was born male and forced to become Natalia. She wants to return.” Alejandra said to the women. They giggled.

“That poor man,” Cecilia smirked. “She will find herself trapped here and unable to ever become a man again. It seems so cruel. But after everything we did for her. You will be demanding another sacrifice.”

“Sacrifices must be made for the good of our empire,” Alejandra said. “I made mine, you made yours, Cecilia. Martin will have to make his final sacrifice and accept it. But, for now, we have to wait until Natalia does her duty and does what we expect her to do.”

<<<>>>

Natalia had become very suspicious lately. She was not unaware of the many very secret meetings the princess was having with the powerful ladies of their various noble families. She had a feeling that something was being planned. But that was really no surprise. Something this big had to involve a lot of planning and the agreement from the noble families or else they faced a power struggle and a possible civil war once she did what they expected her to do. She had no idea where it would all eventually lead. She hoped the princess planned for and avoided a fracture of the empire and a civil war.

She knew what was expected and everything was in place for the final piece. Everything was set up, and now, it all relied on her.

However, she wasn’t entirely ready yet. One final piece had to be put in place for her. And she issued several very secret orders to the commandants of a labor camp, for a former very sadistic Baron that began this so many years ago, and personally destroyed her very life. She issued the cruel orders and smirked in the darkness. That Baron was going to get a very unwelcome surprise very soon. The clinics were set up and had their orders to receive Anthony. It was all in place.

<<<>>>

The cruel and arrogant man that Anthony Vargos had been was totally destroyed years ago. He was crushed by his capture and the increasing amount of work he had been forced to do deep in the coal mines. Anthony’s life had gone through a devastating change and he was a slave at a brutal forced labor camp. The brutal eighteen-hour shifts deep in the coal mine had destroyed his body and his strength. He was also cruelly castrated.

His quota of coal was more than double of what it was for the other laborers in the camp. He figured it was because of his size and strength. Anthony was a massive, large man. He was larger and much stronger than most other men and had little problem in totally dominating other men when needed. He assumed that was why his quota of work was so high and he had little trouble meeting it at first. But into his second to the third year, the brutal work took a toll on his body and he began to weaken. Then he began to suffer for not meeting his quota and he was subjected to brutal beatings and his work was increased for the next day, which resulted in another brutal beating for failing to meet his quota.

He knew it was only going to be a matter of time before he was beaten to death. Few lived very long in this forced labor camp. He knew he had been sent here to die.

And he knew he did not deserve to suffer this life. He had done nothing wrong to deserve to be captured and enslaved in a labor camp. He used to be a mighty baron. He was feared and highly respected as one of the most powerful and respected Barons in Aragon. His family was among the most powerful and he was feared by the people. Few dared to cross his family and when they did, they paid for it. Those found out how fiercely the Vargos family would protect what they had. Anthony never questioned if they ever went too far. He had many dealings with the Hastings family as they wanted to extend their company into Aragon and purchase some property there. He respected George and found him fascinating.

Then, George's son assaulted his sister. It wasn't anything very serious. It was just a drunken encounter at a bar when he came on way too strong one night. Martin was arrested and spent a night in jail. The assault didn’t go too far. But his sister was humiliated and Anthony was enraged. He resolved to teach Martin a lesson he would never forget. He assaulted a member of his family, humiliated her, and that was unacceptable. So he plotted and pushed George into this deal. Martin's capture and marriage were parts of that deal and Anthony was surprised to learn that George didn’t give a damn about his son. He wanted something like this to happen. He hated Martin.

Over the next year, he exacted an act of brutal and cruel revenge on Martin. Anthony didn’t feel he was doing anything wrong. Martin suffered, but he had assaulted a member of his family and seriously crossed them in ways that were unacceptable. People had to learn to respect and fear his family.

But Anthony had no idea of the seriously powerful friends Martin had. He had no idea that Martin was a personal friend of the Princess of Castile and the Empress herself. Anthony unknowingly laid the groundwork to his nation's eventual destruction. In teaching Martin a lesson he would never forget, he didn’t know how cruel Martin could become. He was captured himself by agents of the princess and imprisoned in this forced labor camp. He had no idea how this happened. But he had been here ever since then.

Then he got news that Martin had slaughtered most of his family and burnt their estate. Martin assaulted his sister again and murdered her two small children and her husband right in front of her eyes. He slaughtered Anthony's father. Martin left his sister gravely injured but alive and his mother Constance to suffer knowing their family was destroyed. Anthony then learned that Martin had become an elite member of Castile's Shadow Corps. Then Martin murdered the judge, and everyone involved in his marriage. But Anthony still didn’t feel what he did was wrong. He was only protecting his family. Martin had sexually assaulted and humiliated his sister. Then Martin totally murdered most of his family. He knew his family was totally destroyed.

His life changed again for the worst when Martin visited him about a month ago. This cruel woman comes in and the guards take Anthony to this woman. He found out that the woman was Martin. The guards unshackled him at Martin's request, and it looked as if Martin expected Anthony to try to attack him. Anthony wasn’t stupid and he knew that attacking a member of the Shadow Corps was a mistake that brought horrible retribution. And he knew the type of elite training they received and that he stood no chance against Martin. But then Martin, now Natalia, proceeded to brutally beat him. Natalia threw him down and started striking him and kicking him until he was unable to move. Natalia wasn’t finished though. She had proceeded to chop off his hand. His hand was severed from his arm. Anthony looked at the stub where his hand used to be. From then on, he was no good for work so the guards started to dress him up and use him for sex.

He got better living conditions here, being like a woman. He had his own chambers in the camp away from the other prisoners. He was no longer expected to go into the coal mines. He had a large closet full of expensive gowns and lingerie. But some of the guards came in when they wanted sex, and he couldn't refuse them. They slept with him; they raped him and sexually abused him. That is what his life had become over the last month.

His life violently changed again just last night. Sometime in the morning, the guards burst into his chambers and violently seized him. He was chained up in leg irons and shackles and taken out to a prisoner van waiting for him. They took him to a clinic where now, he was strapped down to a hospital bed awaiting something. Anthony had a sick terrifying feeling about what he was waiting for. He had heard that this is a clinic that specializes in treatment for transexual people and gender transformations. Of course, this was the fate he had planned for Martin for attacking his family. He knew this was Martin's doing and he was exacting his final revenge.

He wished he had known how cruel and brutal Martin could be long ago, so he would have handled the retribution differently. It was too late now. He could get no justice for what Martin did multiple times to his sister and her family. And to his entire family.

Sometime during his reflection, he sensed another presence in the room. He felt someone standing over his hospital bed and he had a feeling that he knew who this was. Anthony opened his eyes and looked up to see if it was who he thought it was.

Standing over him was a large woman impeccably dressed in a military officer's formal dress uniform. The solid black intimidating uniform was neatly pressed and perfect from the black pumps she was wearing to the nylon encased legs that went up to her thighs, to the dress skirt she had on to her uniform jacket and tie and her cap. Her face was meticulously made up, and her brilliant crimson lipstick stood out in contrast to the darker colors of her eye shadow and liner and blush on her cheeks. The endless rows of awards and ribbons on her chest stood out, along with her bright red sash signifying her noble house and her status as Baron. Her silver stars signifying her rank as General were also evident. What was most unnerving was this woman's eyes. Those eyes glaring down at him filled with merciless hate. He saw the cruel glare of darkness that threatened to swallow up anyone. This person had been completely consumed with an intense hate that dominated everything she did. He felt the intense hate radiating off of this person almost in palpable waves.

This was Natalia Hastings. A cruel, sinister smile spread on her face looking down at the defeated, helpless man. “I just wanted to see you for your final day as a man. You are smart enough to know what's coming, and I see it in your eyes, Anthony. You know what this is for. You were a monster, but you were never dumb.”

Anthony glared up into the eyes of Natalia and sneered, “Your father would be very proud of you. Your cruelty exceeds his by many times now. He tormented and abused John for a few long years, stripping him of everything he was and destroying him.”

Natalia laughed bitterly, “Don’t you dare try to tell me you cared anything for what happened to him. You saw what Dorothy was and wanted to do it to someone yourself.”

He shook his head, “I didn't,” Anthony admitted. “But my point is he destroyed one life. You slaughtered an entire family. You murdered innocent children in front of their parents. None of those children was over ten years ago. All of that to get back at me. And you murdered dozens of people from judges to police.”

“My father hated me,” Natalia said softly. “He was so willing to make that deal with you and allow you to destroy me. It's exactly what he wanted to happen. And despite the horrible things I did. I seriously doubt he would have approved of the many dozens of women I rescued over the years. I went into Aragon and rescued many women slaves over the years and with your wealth, helped them rebuild new lives in Castile. They may never fully recover from what they suffered at the hands of men like you, but they have families, and people who are caring for them now. They are doing a lot better. Everything that I have done was to help improve the lives of women. My father would have hated that and how I now live my life.”

Anthony said softly, almost as an angry hiss. “My sister was a woman. She was an innocent woman and what you did to her, the pain and agony you inflicted on her. What about your claim to help women?”

Natalia laughed bitterly. “She was a woman who so willingly served and helped the cruel slave culture in Aragon and did nothing to help those women. In addition, she was your sister and helped with what you did to me.”

“No, she didn’t,” Anthony replied. “She didn’t even know.”

“She had to have known and approved of it,” Natalia almost shouted harshly. “After all, it was her wedding gown I wore. She gave it to you for me to wear. And had it altered to fit my body. How could she not have known?”

“She knew I was marrying a man that was going to become my male bride. But she had no idea who that man really was or that it was going to be a nonconsensual arranged marriage set up by your father. She was totally innocent. In fact, you were the one that molested her before any of it happened. And then you inflict more pain on her and destroy her entire family and her future. She did nothing to you. It was you who attacked her and set it off. You had to pay for it,” Anthony replied.

“I did pay for it. I spent a night in jail and paid a fine. My father bailed me out for it. Huh, that’s sweet after how he treated women. But his reaction to that night had more to do with threatening his status in your family's eyes than him giving a rat's ass about your sister's feelings. But I paid for it. I just groped her and came on to her too strong during a night of drinking. I didn’t rape her. I didn’t enslave her. I didn't dominate her or destroy her will. I doubt she really remembers it and she recovered. I will never recover after what you did to me. You did all of those things to me. What I did in no way justifies your extreme reaction to it. And what you did completely justifies my reaction. Don’t expect me to feel bad in any way for what I did to your family. I don’t feel bad at all. You all deserved it and I was justified. I was raped countless times by you over a period of a year. My life was completely destroyed by your family. I can still barely sleep through the night. Your sister had many good nights of sleep after that night. I haven't.”

Another woman walked in and glared at Anthony. Her glare of hate was almost as fierce as Natalia. She was Vivian and tightly embraced Natalia. They kissed. “We are engaged, and this will be a real marriage of love, not that you understand that concept at all,” Vivian said accusingly. "And I can confirm what Natalia just said. She can't sleep through an entire night. I often hold her as she is shaking and crying after a night terror. They are persistent. I agree. Natalia was completely justified in what she did to your family. I came in to also see you on your final night as a man. You will still never be a free man. And I came in to tell you that your sister has just died. Her death was painful. No one could do anything for her as she was screaming. Cancer finally got her. Anthony, this is all because of you, and your cruelty. You brought this on your family. I hope you are proud. I am proud of my wife, Natalia. She has become such a great woman.”

Natalia and Vivian walked out, holding hands and laughing.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Natalia knew what was going to be expected of her. She knew why the Princess herself personally requested her this morning. She knew it was time for action and almost a month of preparation and planning was for this. They had discussed this before and it was now time. So Natalia had dressed her best and went to see the princess. Natalia was not surprised to see only the princess there or to be called to such a secret and out of the way location. This was very dangerous.

The princess sat across from Natalia as she entered the room. They met in an isolated cabin out in the middle of nowhere. Natalia thought this place looked familiar. It looked like the isolated building that John had her taken to so long ago during her marriage to the Baron. A place they called a spa. It was isolated, no one was around, and it was the perfect place for what John had in mind for her. And it was also the perfect place for secret plotting of coups against the Empress.

“You are looking good, Natalia,” the Princess smiled.

“Thank you, your Highness,” Natalia replied as she looked around the room. “Is this place what I think it is?”

“Excuse me,” said the Princess in confusion. “What do you mean?”

Natalia walked into a small room and looked around. It was indeed. “Yes, it is. This is the room where I was taken each night and locked in. That’s where I laid while John hired the men to come in and abuse me each night.“

Natalia walked into a larger room beside that room and looked around. “This is where the women disciplined me, trained me, and inflicted pain when I resisted or failed. This is where Tabitha and Pam and that other woman inflicted pain on me and this is the room where they questioned me and expected me to provide the correct answers. Like, does my husband have the right to have me dressed as a woman and humiliating questions like that and how I should accept the life they wanted to impose on me. I also think this is where John was taken for training during his marriage to my father.”

The princess looked disturbed, “I am sorry, Natalia. I really had no idea. This place just looked isolated and out of the way, and perfect for secret meetings and plotting of things that can get us all put in front of a firing squad.”

Of course, the princess had no idea what this place was used for. They had discussed her past and her marriage to the Baron Vargos. The princess knew about her life as the male wife of the Baron. But few specifics were really ever discussed and while her few visits to the spa were mentioned, the location was never disclosed. The princess did not know exactly where that place was. How could anyone have really known? Natalia replied, “I understand and thank you for understanding. May I ask about the Duke and how he is doing now? Is he still alive?”

The Princess giggled girlishly. “My husband, yes he is still alive. I wondered if he would be able to be trained and accept what I expected of him. I figured he would simply have to be executed. But his retraining is going well, and he is more accepting of his place than I thought he would be. This marriage may work out after all.”

“This marriage,” Natalia said in confusion.

“Yes,” the princess smirked. “A few things you may not know. You know that Castile does not recognize these marriages and can be dissolved. But, only at the bride's insistence. I never really asked a court to dissolve the marriage. The marriage is still in force. As the Duke will find out and get a very unpleasant surprise. You see Natalia, under the laws of Castile, the wife is in charge of everything, including the husband's very life, his actions and property all belong to the wife now. He wanted this marriage and wanted me to be his wife. He will get exactly what he asked for,” the princess smiled darkly.

Then she added, “The same is true in your marriage also. You never really formally asked a court to dissolve your marriage to the Baron Vargos. It is still going on, which is why you were able to have all this done to Anthony. You are his wife and you are in charge. You can legally request these changes or have him imprisoned.”

“I thought it was because I have such a high rank in the Shadow Corps,” Natalia postulated.

The princess shook her head, “That's one of the reasons, of course. But the main reason is you are his wife. Unfortunately for him, in Castile, that means you rule. You are making him a woman, but he is still male and the husband. So you still rule over him.”

“What will this mean for Vivian and me,” inquired Natalia.

“It means you will have to choose whether to dissolve the marriage to the Baron if you want to marry Vivian or keep it in force. You can choose to keep things as they are and just have the Baron be a submissive little slave girl to you two. The choice is yours, Natalia. The ex-Baron will get a very unpleasant surprise.” They both laughed. “You will have to discuss this with Vivian and find out what you two really want. So now, let's discuss our plan. You have done very well so far. You had the guards arrested, you interrogated them all, and then you had them all tried and executed. Those imperial guards were replaced by handpicked members of your squad, women you personally trained. So now we must take the next step and I think you know what that means.”

Natalia looked down. “Yes, you expect me to walk into the empress' royal chambers and personally execute her. But then, I have heard some very disturbing things about you and your meetings with various people. What will become of me If I do this?”

“Natalia,” The princess said firmly. “Listen. I will make sure you won't suffer. But with something this big, we must make plans for the future, so the Empire doesn’t split apart. But also, someone will have to be blamed. You may have to flee the empire once you do this, and I will provide a way. So the question is, Natalia, are you willing to do what is needed to ensure the survival of the Empire. It won't survive with Elsa on the Throne.”

“Why can't you do it, Alejandra, you are her sister, and you have the loyalty of the armed forces. They would gladly forgive you for this.”

“I can't kill my sister like this,” explained the princess. “I could, but then they would just see that I killed her to take her throne. There are many who would question that, and not be happy. I could not do that. It has to be someone else, and you have the training and ability to do it and get out alive. The only question is, are you willing to make that sacrifice, Natalia?”

Natalia thought for about a minute. The Princess saw the wheels turning in her head for a long time and what was being expected of her. It seemed that the princess was expecting more and more of her. Her sex was sacrificed for the good of the women and the empire, her way of life, her identity as a man. And now, her very life. She could escape and reclaim her life, but she would still be sacrificing everything she had achieved so far.

Natalia looked at the Princess seriously and replied, “Yes, I will do what is needed to preserve the Empire. I will make the sacrifice, your Highness.”

The princess saw that Natalia was serious and knew what this all meant.

<<<<<<>>>>>>

Getting into the Empress’ chambers was very easy now. Natalia wore her military dress uniform. She wore her black dress skirt and her sexy nylons. She had her four-inch shiny black heels on her feet. She had her uniform top on with the rows of ribbons she had earned on her campaigns and missions. She had two shiny silver stars on her shoulders, signifying her General rank. She approached the doors to the Empress’ enormous palace. The imperial guards searched Natalia for weapons when she arrived. The red-suited guards fully searched Natalia at the door and took her personal weapons. The guards were her people but they also had a job to do. Natalia was prepared for this.

She entered the palace and was approached by her people as she went into the inner chambers of the palace. They looked her over and searched her again. And one of her people secretly slipped her a firearm into her coat and let her pass.

The door was opened, and Natalia stepped through the large wooden doors into the darkened throne room of the Empress herself. She sat there watching Natalia enter her throne room.

As Natalia approached the large throne, she rose and spoke, “Natalia Hastings, after everything I have done for you. This is my reward. Don’t think I don’t know why you have come today. I know.”

Natalia stopped and reached for her firearm.

“You have betrayed me; my beloved sister has turned on me. The military has turned against me and even our allies have turned their backs on us. This is my reward after all of my efforts to improve the lives of women.”

Natalia pulled her firearm out and leveled it at the Empress. She stared into Elsa’s eyes, preparing to fire.

Elsa shrugged. “I understand. You all think I went way too far on Aragon. But now the world knows what we can do, and they fear us just like they fear the U. S. I understand they are horrified at our use of a nuclear weapon. Just like the U. S. used a nuclear weapon on a defeated nation already on its knees. Their cities were being bombed at will. But we went too far, huh?” Elsa sneered.

Natalia chambered a round in her weapon and prepared to fire into the Empress’s head. Elsa saw Natalia was ready.

Elsa stood there looking into Natalia’s eyes. Natalia had to admire this woman. She didn’t cower, look afraid, cry or beg in terror, staring into the barrel of a gun about to fire into her head. She unexpectedly smiled.

Suddenly, Natalia felt unsure and even afraid as Elsa spoke with a tone of confidence and authority. “I understand that you are doing what you think is best for everyone. I understand that you and my sister planned this. But, Natalia, I seriously doubt that this will work out as you think it will.”

“I understand what I am doing,” Natalia replied. “Princess Alejandra spoke to me about this. I understand the plan, and I am fully prepared to make the sacrifice if it is required, for the good of the people and avoid a war. If I must make the final sacrifice for peace, I understand what is being asked of me and I will make it.”

Elsa suddenly laughed at Natalia's hubris. It was a bitter condescending laugh. “I really doubt you are. You see Natalia, I know my sister, and she is highly manipulative and intelligent. You may think you are ready. But I know her, and we are never really prepared. She has something unexpected planned. And I seriously doubt this will end how you think it will.”

Natalia didn't move. She kept her gun trained on Elsa as she closely watched her. She showed no fear at all. “If I am captured and blamed for this, which Alejandra said is possible, I am ready for it. If I must be sacrificed, I understand, and I am ready.”

“As you said before, Natalia and the point of your revenge against Constance Vargos and the Baron's sister. There are much worse things than death. The sacrifice Alejandra was talking about may not be what you expect. I think I know what she has in mind and I know her. I doubt you will be killed and I think I know your reward for killing me for her. You may find you won't be able to return to your life as Martin. You may find that to be impossible. I think she has something more planned for your future. I know my sister. I always planned on allowing you to return your old life as Martin Hastings. You sacrificed so much for me, for the women, and the empire. You fully atoned for the sins you committed as a man. Your service to us was going to be fully rewarded and you would be able to return to living as a man. But I don’t think my sister plans on allowing you to make that choice."

Elsa laughed as she saw the doubt and anger in Natalia’s eyes. “Natalia… Martin, I do not blame you and I am not angry at you. I always expected something like this to happen. And you are an innocent man, you have been abused, and your life was destroyed by those of your own family who were plotting against you. You joined us as a broken and desperate man and you trusted my sister, who used your suffering for her own gain. She manipulated you into this. I am prepared to make the final sacrifice. And it's too late to have second thoughts now, Natalia. You executed my loyal guards one by one, replaced them with your own handpicked people. You got into my royal chambers with a weapon and now you are holding the weapon on me. It’s way too late for second thoughts. Whatever my sister has planned for you will happen. There is no escape and, if you fail her, it will only be much worse. I will still die and she will probably hold you responsible. You may as well do it.”

Natalia thought about what the empress said to her and she was correct. It was way too late to back out now. This is the result of months of planning and she was nowhere, holding a gun on the empress herself. Perhaps the Empress was just trying to deceive her and make her doubt. Perhaps not, but whatever was the truth, she had to carry this out. Natalia had little choice at this point.

She saw that Elsa was fully ready and Elsa said softly, “Natalia, do not be afraid. Whatever my sister has planned for you, I know she always liked you. You must carry this out.”

Empress Elsa was right. Natalia stared at Elsa as she squeezed the trigger and a round was ejected. The blast of the muzzle was heard through the entire palace as the round ripped through the Empress’s skull and tore it apart. She flew back from the force of the impact and was dead before she hit the marble floor. The Empress was dead. If she had no choice before, she really had no choice now. Natalia had assassinated the Empress.

She left the room through a small secret opening in the side and made her way out through a hidden exit.

She planned on disappearing and sneak her way out, only to be faced with dozens of black suited officers being led by Alejandra herself. Her face was fierce.

Alejandra snarled in rage, “You are under arrest for the assassination of the Empress.” Natalia was seized and struck in the head. Her vision went black as she collapsed.

<<<>>>

The pounding pressure in her head was relentless when she began to slowly wake up. Natalia’s head was pounding in a furious headache. They must have struck her hard. She was lying on a small cot. Natalia opened her eyes to look around. It was no surprise when she realized she was locked in a small cell.

Natalia's wrists were shackled together and a short length of chain was attached to her shackles and into a hook in the floor. It probably would not be too difficult to get out of her bonds. Natalia had extensive training in escaping from captivity. She was wearing the standard prison-issue black and white striped jumpsuit. Her body was mostly the same as before.

She was very well endowed on top, and those assets remained. They would be difficult to remove, so it was really no shock that the breasts remained. Her hips were large and rounded. Her crotch area was mostly the same. Her captors had left that alone to identify her as a female prisoner. Natalia was thankful for that. She was very well endowed in the crotch area. Martin had a very large penis that he learned how to hide inside of himself to appear as a woman. No hint of his masculinity showed when he was with women. That would be embarrassing and uncomfortable and probably have a very unfavorable impact on his career as a military officer. The illusion that he was a woman had to be maintained.

The guard outside of her cell must have heard the movement and left to report. Several guards from the Shadow Corps and one red-suited imperial guard returned and unlocked the cell. The two guards walked in and unlocked the chain from the floor and led her out. Natalia knew that she was going to be interrogated. She just hoped that it was not too painful. She also had extensive training to resist interrogation and she knew what she had to do.

Natalia was led into an interrogation room. Various instruments of pain were scattered around the room, clearly to use on her. The red suited woman stood in front of Natalia as she was seated.

The woman glared into Natalia’s eyes, trying to intimidate her. “Natalia Hastings. Formerly Brigadier General Natalia Hastings of the Shadow Corps. You rose through the ranks so fast doing what no one else thought you could do. You worked hard and made sacrifices for those you helped. Now we know it was all a fraud, a ruse to gain the trust of the empress so you could kill her one day. We know all of that.”

Natalia refused to respond. She simply waited and thought that something was immediately off with this. This was not how interrogations typically began. They usually began much more brutally and painfully to soften the subject up for the questioning. They could begin with a painful beating to the breaking of small bones, so by the time they started asking questions, perhaps, maybe they would be much more likely to answer to avoid more pain.

“We already know everything. Your conspirators already confessed.”

Natalia thought that was doubtful. And still, there was neither pain nor threats. She knew it was coming but there has not been any yet.

“It is no use denying it. We know everything. All we need from you now is for you to confess what we already know. Simply confess that the women you placed as the empress' guards were with you, as well as who helped you and who set you up to do this. We already know them. We know you were working with the Princess herself. Just admit it.”

“I did it all alone,” Natalia said firmly. “The women of my squad had no idea of what I was planning. I had no meetings with the princess. She is totally innocent. I alone am to blame for this.” She would never sell out of the women of her squad. She had dedicated herself to those women and she would protect them at all costs. So was this the threat, instead of pain, beatings, and torture. They were going to threaten those she wanted to protect.

The imperial guard was not convinced. She shook her head, “We know your squad knew and supported you. We have them in custody and will begin interrogating them soon. If you won't confess, they will. There is no use in denying it.”

“I am telling you the truth. I was alone,” Natalia pleaded, “leave the women of my squad alone. They know nothing of this. Please spare them and punish me. I will pay, spare my squad.” She pleaded with the guard.

The guard cocked her arm back and slapped Natalia on the face hard. Her face rocked to the side, and she saw some stars. “We know your squad was complicit in this. Just admit it and tell us who you were working with. Confess that the princess ordered you to do this.”

The princess would make a great empress. She was strong and highly intelligent. Alejandra was great. Natalia would never sell her out. She was willing to die for the princess. “The princess loved her sister. I did this alone.”

Natalia was then struck across the face with the guard's fist. The force of the blow knocked her from the chair and she fell over backward. The guard then viciously kicked Natalia across her stomach. Natalia cried out as she was kicked a few more times.

The guard pulled Natalia up by her long hair and grabbed her. Natalia was thrown into the wall. The guard pinned her to the cold wall and softly hissed into her ear, “If you refuse to confess, we will slowly and painfully interrogate the princess. She will suffer.”

Natalia knew that was false. In fact, if she confessed, they would torture the princess.

Natalia was struck in the kidney and she nearly collapsed in pain. She was told to confess again. But Natalia remained strong. The woman ripped open Natalia's top and tore it off. She stood there shamefully topless in front of her interrogator. A vicious punch into the tender flesh of her right breast was very painful and she cried out. She had not regretted getting breasts until now. She was aware of how very sensitive her breasts were. She doubled over as the woman struck her soft milky breast again.

Then the woman tightly gripped her breast in her hand and painfully squeezed it like it was in a vice. Natalia screamed as pain shot through her whole body.

The woman’s voice was soft, “This can easily end if you just admit what we already know.”

“Never,” Natalia said without a doubt. “I will die for the princess. I will die for the women of my squad. I did this alone.”

She was brutally interrogated for another hour. She was struck in the kidneys, across the ribs, and the stomach. The woman struck her soft breasts numerous times. They were pinched and twisted. The pain was terrible, but Natalia refused to break. She was in a fog of pain by the time she was returned to her cell.

The following days were mostly the same and she remained strong. And a curious thing struck her. The interrogations were brutal but not what she thought they would be. She had expected it to be much worse. She was beaten, but that seemed to be it. Her body would be bruised from the abuse that she was taking, but she expected more.

They didn't break her bones like they would in a typical information extraction session. They would break her fingers, and arms and joints to get her to confess. She would be burnt and electrocuted. The interrogators might even use needles and cutting. She expected that and she would probably break under that. Almost anyone would. Natalia was badly bruised, but that was it. There was something going on, but she could not figure it out.

It was into the third day of her interrogation when she was stripped nearly naked and the imperial guard had struck her on her breast a number of times. Then her nipple was tightly gripped and twisted. Natalia’s knees buckled as pain racked through her body.

This was going nowhere and Natalia was nowhere near ready to break. The guards were losing patience and they seized her arms and dragged her into another room.

Natalia looked at the room and went stiff. The guard smiled as Natalia looked stunned. In the middle of the room was a cute pink heart shaped salon chair. She knew that chair well.

Natalia was pulled into the chair and tightly secured with the thick leather straps. She wondered what they hoped to gain from this.

Then she shook her head and almost laughed. “I spent many hours in this chair for Leanne. I don’t know what you hope to gain by doing this to me, but you will still gain nothing. I will die for the princess.”

“No, I just have someone I want you to meet,” said the guard confidently with a knowing sneer on her face. “I heard you and this man had many good times together. You met him during your previous bridal banquet in much the same way. He wants to see you again.” The guard walked out, giggling.

She wasn’t left alone for too long. The door to the room opened and the man she expected walked in with a smile.

He laughed and said, “So, how is working with a bunch of ruthless, deceitful fascists working out for you, Natalia.” He giggled as he walked in.

He took a look at Natalia strapped tightly in the chair. Natalia was only wearing a pair of panties. But, unlike before, John could clearly see signs of her previous beatings. Natalia was covered in bruises. Dark blue spots covered her breasts, they were on her stomach, and her ribs. Her face was even bruised. John felt very reluctant to do anything else.

He walked up to Natalia and pleaded, “Natalia, you had better give these people what they want. They are serious here. I heard that they may be planning on giving you a sex change if you refuse. They may even kill you. Just give them what they want. You would suffer just to protect a bunch of bitches that would sell you out.”

Natalia laughed, “Yes, I would die for them,” She said with no doubt in her voice. “And I am certain they would do the same for me. I know how you felt and how you treated the women you worked with. But I will protect them, so do what you want, come in my ear again if you want. I will not break.”

John reached down and squeezed one of Natalia's soft breasts in his large hand and felt it. He smiled, “So it is what I expected when I first saw you. Your breasts are real, and they are better than mine were. These look and feel natural. And your hips, everything. You look like a very natural feminine woman, Natalia. And you did this all to yourself, for this country you serve.”

Natalia smiled in pride, “Yes indeed, and I never questioned my decision. Even now.”

“But look at what they have done to you,” John said. “and what they are planning. They tell me that if they change you, they are seriously considering putting you back with your ex-husband, the Baron Vargos as his wife again. If you keep refusing. Think about this.”

Natalia just laughed confidently. It was unexpected for John. Natalia said, “If they want to do that, then go ahead. Think of this. I am a highly trained officer of the Shadow Corps. If I wanted, I could have easily overcome the guards and escaped. I doubt they would stand a chance against me. And I know the Baron stands no chance against me. He would regret ever marrying me. But I haven’t taken any action against the guards because I want to bring no more suspicion on the women that served me. Or the Princess. I will suffer for them and gladly die for them. If they need to change me to a woman, I will make that sacrifice. And I hope you are enjoying my breast, John. I thought you were gay.”

He flashed a flirty smile and shrugged. “I am gay. I simply wanted to feel them and see if they were real. I think you have a much better and bigger rack than I was given. And you enjoyed the lifestyle much more than I did.”

“I was given a lot more than you were. But it all came at a price,” Natalia said to John and then looked up at him, “Let's be honest. I think you know you were manipulated, and nothing is as it seems at all. Can you leave this country or are you being held here?”

He shrugged again, “I came in at the request of the Princess and no force or fear is being used on me. I think I would be allowed to leave if I wanted. Why?”

“I suggest you leave this country fast; nothing is as it seems and you are smart enough to know it. You were right about the Shadow Corps and this country's leadership. I look bad, but do I seriously look like someone who had been in one of the Shadow Corps concentration camps for weeks and subjected to their interrogation sessions? Is this what you really expected?”

John thought of the matter seriously. There were obvious bruises and evidence of beatings, but that was about it. There should be more. John shook his head, “No. You don’t look malnourished. Nothing is broken or beyond repair. People sent to those camps suffer much worse and are not really expected to survive. Do you know anything?”

“I have my suspicions. And one of them is because I know Princess Alejandra. I know she does not want to be empress. She enjoys the life of a princess behind the scenes. That’s why she stepped aside for her sister, and she had been planning that for months. Something else is coming, and she is planning it for me. Nothing is what it appears to be, but it can go wrong. I strongly suggest that you leave for your own sake. Just in case this all goes wrong.”

The door opened, and the Princess stepped through with a sweet smile. “I am sorry, Natalia, but I cannot allow John to leave at this time. Please understand.”

“Why in the name of God did you bring him here in the first place, what possible reason could there be to bring him here, now?”

The princess shook her sad. “Natalia, always thinking of other people. Even John, after everything he did to you and after what you did to him, you still don’t want to see him hurt. That’s sweet. There is a reason for all of this, Natalia. Things aren’t what they seem and this is dangerous. With the Empress dead, there will be a power struggle and I have a plan. There’s a reason I kept you here. I needed you, Natalia and you are right about me. I never wanted the throne. I don’t want it. And I had to know if I was right about you, and if you had the right character for it. And you did not let me down, and you would not turn on those who trusted you. But we have a serious problem, and this is very dangerous. You see, General Franco expects me to crown her. She has approached me and even used threats. She could plunge us into a serious civil war. She expects to become the caudillo, along with the nationalist forces behind her. We will have to deal with her quickly and harshly. Or we could be facing a brutal civil war.”

Natalia looked at John standing there so delicate and weak and laughed. Then she asked the Princess, “Why is he here? Seriously, your Highness, do you seriously see this man serving on the front lines in a brutal civil war?”

John looked offended and shouted, “HEY!” The two women were laughing at the idea of him serving some role in their war.

“No, but I don't expect him to,” The princess replied. “But he can support us and he knows you. But there is one thing I need from you before we can proceed.”

“You have my absolute loyalty. I thought that was shown when I refused to turn on you.”

The princess smiled, “You proved that very well. But there is one other thing. Natalia Hastings. My family needs to adopt you to make you my heir. You must become princess Natalia Primo De Rivera. And you need to make your decision now.”

Even John had a hard time suppressing a giggle. Martin became a bride, then a wife, and a lady, then a baroness, and now going to accept the title of Princess. What would his father think of this, but Natalia realized she didn’t really care. Her father set this all up in the first place.

“I accept,” Natalia said firmly.

Princess of Castile

By Jennifer Reed

Chapter 16, final chapter, part 1 of 2.

This is part one of the final chapter of Princess of Aragon. Natalia is pushed to make a final choice to the course of her life. What will she have to surrender and what will she get with it? And is it really a choice? We see what has become of Leanne's life. Ambar and the leaders of her nation is invited to attend and we finally see what is to become of the nation of Aragon.

Part one

Natalie accepted the Princess's demand. She had known it was leading up to something like this. She knew, but she still felt she was being pushed into it and forced. It was just another thing forcing her into the role of womanhood and trapping her into the life whether she liked it or not.

Alejandra stood in front of Natalia as she unbuckled the straps restraining Natalia. “Good, I was hoping that you would agree.”

“Not that anyone gave me a choice here,” Natalia snapped as the straps were released.

Alejandra nodded, “We need to you remain in the country and we will take you to the palace now that you have agreed. We have to make plans. I already arranged with the nobles that will have to accept you, so they are okay with this. But we have to select a date and the place. I assume it will be here at the capital. There are many other details we have to decide on. This will be your coronation, Natalia. You will become our empress.”

Natalia looked at John, who was still smirking as she was dressing. “And, I assume this means I must remain a woman. I will not be allowed to ever become a man again.”

“That’s true,” Alejandra agreed. “My sister and I did that when I had her coronated in my place. Only a male could be crowned as the Emperor. Only a male could rule before that, and we changed it so now only women can hold power. You will have to maintain your female identity.”

“Will I be required to actually, medically, transition into a woman?” Natalia asked.

“You are almost there,” Alejandra said as John just stood there. He knew anyway. “You took powerful hormones, you grew your breasts, and changed your body, so the female hormones are natural. Your breasts are natural, your skin and hair are soft, you have female hips. You are female in most ways, Natalia, and that’s why you have been so successful and accepted by the female command structure. So you have done it. But whether you go, the rest of the way will be up to you, Natalia. We hope that you will, and it will make things much easier for you and us if you do. But you will not be required to. The only question will be, will you want to produce heirs to your throne. If not, then you are fine, and everyone will accept you as their empress. And I will be there to make sure they do. But if you want your own heirs, then you will need to get an uterus, ovaries and a vagina, and a husband, which you already have. But it's up to you.”

“I will never allow that man to penetrate me ever again. Not after what he did to me.” Natalia firmly said in such a tone that no one considered arguing that point.

Alejandra just looked at Natalia. “Didn't you send Anthony somewhere? I never really understood what happened, but you had Anthony sent for some treatment.”

Natalia giggled, slightly. “Oh no. I had Anthony sent to a spa. It’s like a place he sent me shortly after our wedding. I led him to think he was going for a full gender operation. But no,” Natalia smiled. “He’s the same large man he always was. He may be a little more respectful now.”

“That was cruel,” John quipped with a smirk. “But I understand and agree. Anthony was a monster. So what do you have done to him now?”

“I am strongly considering having Anthony totally transformed into a woman. I think he deserves it.”

“Natalia, think about this,” Alejandra pleaded. “If you have Anthony totally transformed into a woman. Then she will have the elevated status as a woman in our society, just like you were given and accepted. Is this what you really want? It will be like a reward for Anthony if you do this.”

Natalia shook her head. “I seriously doubt that the former Baron will be able to emotionally handle her new life the way I was able to. I had the training, and I was forced to live as a girl, dress day by day, and sent to an all-girls school as a child, at the insistence of my father, who wanted to confuse and demean me as a boy. I had lots of experience and learning as a child, and as the Baron’s wife. So when it came to being a female officer, I was able to accept being female. I seriously doubt Anthony will be able to accept his new life. Not as I have. As for me going the rest of the way, it is something I will have to consider. Now, Princess, and I guess you are my sister now; why have you brought John here, what role does he play here?”

“He is here to support you, as this will be a massive change to your life,” she replied. “John is a close member of your family, your father's former wife. And she is the only one that is free. Missy can't come, or the other members of your family, like your aunt, or cousins. They are all serving consecutive life sentences in federal prison for human trafficking and other crimes. He is here to support and help you.”

Natalia wondered if she wanted John here for this and decided she really did. “Perhaps we can invite my other friends, Ambar, General Wombosi from the new kingdom; perhaps even their queen could come for my coronation. And could we see if Leanne would be allowed to attend?”

Alejandra thought for a brief second and then replied, “Perhaps, we will have to contact them after we set a date and arrange it with their nation. As of now, Natalia, this palace is yours, and you can do as you wish.”

Natalia decided to explore her new home. Apparently, she was trapped here and had few options. She could probably refuse and find a way to escape, especially with what they were planning. But if she did, and if she ran away, then many people would suffer, and it was likely that Franco would probably take the crown. So Natalia had accepted and turned to walk out of the room.

Natalia was allowed to dress, and she let the Princess lead her to a car waiting outside as they took her to the enormous black palace that was now hers.

Natalia said along the way, “I will accept this, but I want you to find all of the documents pertaining to my father, and my family, and my marriage to the Baron. I saw the certificate and the documents legalizing it, but there were laws that those were the only ones I was allowed to see. I could not see any of the others after my marriage for what the Baron was planning for me or what he was going to do with me. I want them all brought to me so I can examine them and find out what he was going to do with me.”

“As you wish,” Alejandra replied. “Your Majesty.”

Apparently, all of this was planned in advance because Natalia saw the crimson uniformed guards snap to attention when their limousine pull up in front of the enormous palace. The car door was opened for Natalia, and she stepped out. The guards snapped to attention as she approached the door and stuck out their right arm straight in a traditional salute.

And then they knelt to one knee in respect. The door to the palace was opened, and Natalia stepped through the enormous double doorway.

Alejandra approached from the side and said, “Your Majesty, this is now your palace. You rule. These are your guards, and I am your princess and your sister. You are Primo De Rivera. Whatever you need, you will have servants, and these guards will help you get accustomed to your new role. They will show you around your new palace. I have things to do and your coronation to prepare. Please look around and get used to your new home. I will be back when I need you.”

Alejandra turned and walked out, leaving Natalia in the enormous front room of the palace. It led to a massive arched hallway with portraits of the previous Emperors and Empresses of the Primo De Rivera line.

Natalia examined the previous Emperor Jose Antonio De Rivera, Elsa’s grandfather from the early twentieth century. Her father, Diego, was beside Jose Antonio, and there was Elsa at the end.

Natalia felt deep sadness and regret for what she had done. She respected and admired Elsa a great deal. Elsa was a great leader and made such progress for women in the empire. Elsa had helped Natalia in her life. Natalia was rescued from slavery and abuse and Elsa did much to help her get accustomed to life in the empire. Elsa and her sister helped Natalia get into the Shadow Corp. and allowed her to train as one of the women.

She walked down the large hallway as it led to an inner chamber and a pair of large doors guarded by her imperial guards. They admitted her and Natalia found herself in a large domed chamber with her throne on a large elevated platform. This was where Elsa and the previous emperors met foreign dignitaries and officials. Natalia was led out and shown where her private office was. It was always guarded, and no one but who she allowed could enter. The door had the empire's seal etched into the face of it. She was shown to several other important rooms of the palace and finally into her large bed-chamber. This was where Elsa slept. Natalia assumed this was now her own bedchamber and her bed and her dressers.

“Your clothing and your belongings will be brought here very soon, your majesty. It is being arranged right now, and by tomorrow, they will all be brought here, and Elsa’s possessions will be removed,” said a man beside her.

Natalia looked up at the man and smiled, “And you are?”

“I am Fernando. I am in charge of the palace staff and here to assist you, your majesty. And I am told that you know your security detail.”

Natalia smiled as the man bowed. “I trained most of them myself, thank you, Fernando.”

“I must ask about your husband, Mr. Vargos. Will he be joining you in the palace?”

That was a good question. It was about time to figure out what to do with him. Would he be living, and if she decided he should remain alive, what was his fate. She could have him returned to the camps or live here with her. She leaned toward simply having him finished off, and he would no longer be a problem to her. Anthony deserved it after what he did, but it would probably be crueler to keep him alive, here serving her needs for the rest of his life.

Natalia walked to another room and looked at it. “Mr. Vargos will be joining us here at the palace. This will be his private chambers. Bring a bed in and a dresser for her clothing. And put a lock on the outside of her door and chains to have her secured in the room when she is not needed. And I will find an appropriate man to keep her company.” Natalia flashed a sinister smirk that sent chills down Fernando’s spine.

“As you wish, your majesty. I will relay your instructions.” The man backed away respectfully and left.

Natalia laid in her new bed, wondering what she was going to do now. She had to organize and plan. More meetings were scheduled later that day with various lords.

She contemplated her future in this nation. She thought about her past in Aragon and when she was captured there. She thought about the wedding to the Baron and her long torturous year she spent under that man.

She felt intense anger and rage when she thought about how that man abused her. Cold rage simmered in her as she thought about the disgusting things he forced her to do with him.

She smiled when she thought of the revenge she inflicted on everyone that was involved. Leanne was paying dearly for her part in it. The disciplinarian Tabitha was paying. They were both captured and sold overseas as slaves. They were going to suffer as she suffered.

The Baron's family was killed, and he and his mother were the only ones left alive. They had no power and no legacy for the future. They lost everything and are only living to know their family is dead.

Natalia smiled a dark, evil, horrifying smile as she thought of her cruel revenge.

The police and their families that failed to help her are all rotting in a mass grave. Aragon is now full of mass graves and camps. And it will only get much worse for them.

Natalia now stood in her own bedroom. It was still Elsa’s; this had been Elsa's bedroom for years. It had been Elsa's bedroom since she was crowned as the empress. The paintings that she made herself as a child hung on the wall. The bed had her sheets and blankets on them. Her clothing filled the closet, and her papers and writings were on the desk in the corner.

There was a large painting of Elsa hung over the desk. Elsa was standing on a battlefield wearing heavy plate armor and holding a large double-handed sword and wearing the crown of the Empress with knights following her.

Natalia would have to make changes to this room to make it her own. She would have to commission several paintings of her to signify her new status as the new reigning monarch. One of them would have to hang in the main hall with the other kings of the past. Then her thoughts drifted to her first portrait her husband commissioned around five years ago when she was first labeled Mrs. Vargos. She thought of how humiliating and traumatic it all was. The portrait was done after the wedding period and the ritual ceremonies she was forced to endure at the hands of his new husband.

Her memories drifted to the portrait she was forced into as Martin. She still identified as Martin at that time. Natalia thought about how Leanne was there and forced her to pose in a dress. Felix was there with a new dress for her and took the time to humiliate and torment her further. Felix was a flamboyantly gay man and an elite clothing designer, and he seemed to be very dominant and cruel. He remembered having to pose as an artist did his portrait after the wedding, and Natalia had to hold that pose for hours. Natalia thought of her revenge against that man. Her final revenge was around a month after her revenge against the Vargos family, and she wanted that information to get out first.

Natalia’s first thought of revenge was to sadistically murder him and leave that cruel man in pain, slowly dying, but no. Some things were far worse than death, as the Baron learned. Of course, Felix didn’t deserve that type of punishment. He was just a clothing designer; he didn’t enslave and destroy people like these nobles did. Felix just worked with them and had no feelings for those suffering. So, in the end, Natalia made Felix feel the pain and helplessness that the victims were often feeling.

After the Baron's family was mostly killed and their estate burnt, Felix knew who had done it, and it wasn’t much of a surprise to meet Natalia. Her feminine appearance as a natural woman surprised Felix as he thought Natalia was happy as a man. But it was a shock to Felix that Hastings Enterprises got Felix’s company right under his nose in a very hostile takeover; Natalia got to boast that she had over seventy percent of the stock in the company and then took pleasure selling it all off piece by piece, totally destroying the company and making a massive profit in the process, and leaving Felix penniless and humiliated.

The court fees, settlements after Natalia had Felix and who he worked with exposed to the world; no one wanted to work with him except for the elite nobles in Aragon, but that destroyed much of the company's reputation. And in the end, Natalia’s final vengeance had to be physical and personal. Natalia smiled. The men she hired to deal with Felix. That dominant man could no longer boast he had never swallowed another man's semen or was the receiver of anal sex. Natalia smiled and laughed, and smiled very darkly. There was no way Felix could ever boast that, and the man had been left alive to endure that and see his nation fall and the entire society collapse. Natalia smiled more, she heard those men still occasionally pay Felix a visit, and they love the feminine way Felix dresses.

She found Elsa’s private office and sat down behind the massive desk she used. Natalia began looking through Elsa’s private notes and the files of her signed orders across the empire. Some of them were shocking, and her brutality became very clear. She was merciless, but she felt justified. Natalia considered that she was justified. Natalia read her notes and her reasoning for her very harsh and brutal justice. Natalia agreed.

There were notes about her sister Alejandra, she had always been very suspicious of her sister. She suspected sooner or later, something like this would happen. Elsa had notes and plans concerning Natalia too. Those revelations were even more shocking.

It was even more shocking to read that her father, George Hastings, had approached the empire to try to strike some sort of trade deal like he did with the rebel nation of Aragon. Empress Elsa was also shocked and looked into George’s past and his family. She had rudely turned George down. George, Elsa wrote, didn’t like being turned down the way Elsa did, by a woman. George also didn’t really accept a woman ruler at all, he had his own opinions of what women were for, and he reminded Elsa of her own father in ways. Except George was worse in how he was abusive in ways her own father wasn’t. But Elsa wouldn't even consider a deal with Hasting’s enterprises to have operations in her empire. He even offered his son to service in the empire, but Elsa still rejected.

But Elsa wrote the offer was intriguing as they discussed his son, Martin, and how he would eventually become a woman. George planned on it.

Elsa privately wrote of her thoughts about this new man Martin and her thoughts about how he lived, and how he treated women. Elsa agreed and desired to take this man and transform him. But not for such a disgusting man as George. She wanted to do it for her own reasoning.

She kept her eye on this situation and was not surprised when George approached the nation of Aragon to expand operations for his company. The deal was hashed out with a powerful local baron in that country, and Elsa watched events unfold. It included his son Martin, and the plan was carried out. His son was lured into the country and captured by the Baron and made his wife, against his will. Elsa was saddened and enraged by the horrific abuse Martin endured at the hands of that baron.

There were strange notes and meetings from that time, that further intrigued Natalia. George never lived to see those events unfold. Elsa was so alarmed and angered by what George planned for his son. She had a secret meeting with high-level administrators and agents from the feared Shadow Corps. And she made plans and carried them out. She ordered the assassination of George and to make it look like natural causes. Her sister Alejandra carried out that mission and did it quite sadistically. Alejandra's notes from it were very satisfying to Natalia. The man was horrified and in pain, and died very slowly as Alejandra tortured him slowly over a period of twenty-four hours.

That was something Natalia didn’t know. Her report was he died peacefully in his sleep from old age. But Alejandra was brutal and very intelligent and knew ways to torture people that no one else would ever know. There were no signs on George’s body of any torture or abuse. Natalia smiled sinisterly; this made her very happy.

Then plans were made to help Martin, and it all tied into their plan to reconquest and punish Aragon. Martin was the son of a very powerful, wealthy man, and this would harm Aragon in the international community. Plans were made and carried out. The Baron would die, but would not really die. He would be captured and punished, and Martin would be freed.

And Elsa was shocked and delighted with the results. Martin was stronger and more vindictive than any of them had ever guessed. Martin's revenge was greater than any one of them imagined. Elsa was shocked and very pleased. Most men would be too ashamed to do anything and want to forget it and pretend such a thing never happened and went along with their life. Not Martin. He was too strong and went home and sought revenge. His family had sold him, and he turned them all in, and they all got very lengthy prison sentences in the United States. Elsa was very pleased that Martin went back home and reported them all and loudly testified in open court to what happened and each of his family's part in the plot. He showed more rage than shame, and Martin wasn't finished. Then he went public and exposed Aragon to the entire world and got them condemned. The United States wasn't quite willing to break off diplomatic contact with the perverted nation, but they had serious reservations. It hurt Aragon.

Elsa wrote of being doubtful when Martin approached Alejandra and requested to be enlisted in their special forces, for training and to pay the debt he felt he owed them. He promised to do anything. Alejandra was willing, but Elsa was doubtful. Elsa reluctantly and with serious reservations agreed to go along with Alejandra's plan, and Martin was recruited and trained. He agreed to surrender his male personality and integrate himself with the female command structure of their military and conduct himself as any woman. Elsa didn’t think it was possible but was so shocked to be proven wrong.

Elsa was very pleased with the result and came to respect and like Martin as he feminized himself and used the lessons from his experience in Aragon and the lessons from Alejandra as he was trained as an officer. Martin became Natalia and was promoted through the ranks, and did the most difficult missions for them.

Elsa questioned Alejandra's other plan for the downfall of Aragon when she went there himself after setting up her own plan for her own capture. Elsa also thought it was funny. How did any duke there ever believe he could control or abuse Alejandra. She had gone into exile after the civil war and assumed another identity, so few knew her when she was captured and forced into a marriage as a male to another man, and that allowed Alejandra to transition and become the woman she always wanted, while letting Aragon take the blame for it and it worked out great. Aragon fell and stood no chance against the Empire.

Elsa wrote about how pleased she was and how her anger rose year after year. Aragon kidnapped her citizens, or girls were taken there and sold by their family. She was proud of her accomplishments, and she was very proud of Natalia’s progress.

Natalia read her notes and orders concerning several other male to female brides that were captured in Aragon. One of the women she loved and wanted to marry. She read about Vivian Knox and her past. There wasn’t much she didn't know about.

There was a Valentina she only briefly heard about. That woman's story was heartbreaking. She knew about John Hastings's story, and apparently, the empress didn't like that man much. There was a man that Natalia briefly saw during her wedding to the Baron. That man was one of the bridesmaids that helped Leanne secure her during the preparations for the wedding. That poor man was a noble here and was sold over there. He suffered for years.

And there were the names and backgrounds of countless women. Women Natalia helped free, and others that were freed after the occupation, and Natalia was supposed to train.

Natalia then saw a small envelope with her name on it written in the empress's handwriting.

The envelope was labeled in Elsa’s handwriting, “To Natalia Hastings.”

She pulled the letter out and began reading it.

“Dear Natalia. I expect that you have read most of my feelings toward you and your history as to what happened, and my part in it all. And I hope you have read about the other women and men that have been captured and rescued. So you know my part in it all by now. You have surprised us all by how well you adapted. You adapted far more than I ever thought you would. You have a strength that none of us ever thought you were capable of having. You obviously have the strength of a woman to deal with life.

“I expected this time would come. If you are reading this, then it means I have died by your hands. And my little sister has told you about the plan, and you are now preparing for your life to succeed me as the Empress.

“This had to happen for the empire to continue in the world. I was no longer suitable, and my little sister never wanted to rule. That's why she set it up for me to claim the crown so long ago, and why she went into exile in Aragon. She made the plans, and I accepted, so here we are. You have lived a very difficult life with your cruel father and being forced to become a woman. Now, you are in control, and it's your decision. But, Natalia, you have resisted the final step in your transition. I hope you go through with it. The Castilian Empire needs a woman to lead it. You need to accept what fate intended for you. You will have my sister to guide you the final step, The ladies of the Empire will accept and help you in your new life. I know it will be difficult for you, but I hope you go through with it, Natalia. You will never be able to go back to being Martin, and at this point, I think you have no desire to return to life as a man.

“I was also informed of your relationship with Vivian Knox and your desire to take her last name as her wife. I understand how the name Hastings feels to you as your family was so cruel to you. But as the Empress, I think it's important you keep your name. But as you are being adopted into our family, you should have the name, De Rivera. Natalia De Rivera.

“When you sign the forms and are accepted into our family, and become Alejandra’s adopted sister. Accept your new life.

“Sincerely Elsa.”

An official courier briefly came in to deliver all of the material and documents pertaining to her marriage and wedding to the Baron Vargos so many years ago in Aragon.

There wasn't much there that she didn't already know. But it was shocking seeing it all there officially documented. Natalia looked at the marriage certificate with her family's signatures on it. She saw that many times and used it to convict her family that signed it for her. Those people were now in prison, or broke like John was.

Then she looked at the contracts the Baron made with Leanne and Lisa to transform and train her. Natalia looked at what the contracts specified and the discipline that was allowed. She looked at what powers the Baron was giving to Leanne, and it was anything. Leanne was given full authority over Natalia’s presentation and looks, and to order discipline. Lisa was to train her to conduct herself as a submissive and appealing woman.

Natalia then looked at the documents ordering body modifications like the breast treatments. And then the order to have Martin fully transformed into a woman was already there. That was already planned and ready to be executed when the time came.

Then Natalia looked at the documents for the Baron's attorneys to give Martin nothing in the end.

Natalia smiled, in the end, Natalia got everything, and the Vargos family got nothing but death and destruction. They were forced to watch as their children were killed in front of their eyes. Natalia still felt nothing for having killed those young children in front of their mother, the Baron's own sister. None of them were in the land of the living anymore.

Her examination of her marriage and Elsa’s administration was over. Natalia began examining documents prepared for her.

She began looking at marriage certifications for the other male brides of Aragon and what they went through. She looked at a list of the brides that were willing to work with her. There were many female brides that wanted to work with the new regime.

Natalia called out, summoning one of the attendants, and the man walked in formally, and bowed in respect. Natalia said, “I need to see Alejandra and my lover Vivian Knox. Have them come as soon as possible so we can make arrangements.”

He smiled, “Alejandra is already here with a guest to see you, your majesty.

Alejandra soundly moved through the doorway, followed by a very young girl that looked like she couldn't be older than sixteen.

Alejandra smiled warmly, “Your majesty. I present Lady Cecilia Rodriguez, the eldest Daughter,” Alejandra smiled at the young girl, and she smiled in pride in return. “Of Countess Marie Rodriguez, and she has agreed to help you in your final transition, my dear sister.” Alejandra smiled warmly at Natalia.

It was a soft feminine smile of affection, but it still sent chills down Natalia’s spine. She knew Alejandra was ruthless and very cruel to her enemies. This was not a woman to underestimate. Natalia decided that if this was going to continue on its course, she would have to make sure that Alejandra could never turn on her the way she turned on her own sister. Some measures would have to be put in place to ensure Alejandra could never turn on her.

“Cecilia knows about you and your past with the Baron. She is here to help you through your final transition and to adapt to life as a biological woman. She also transitioned like you are, but for different reasons.”

Cecilia sat down across from Natalia and explained how her family pushed her into this. She spent some time explaining the love her mother had for her and how it would break her heart having her firstborn son live the life of a powerless man in the way men are treated in the empire, and her sisters and her mother encouraged her to come out as a trans woman, and she obliged. Cecilia explained how they all supported and loved her and helped her adapt to life as a girl.

Then Cecilia explained that she understood that wasn’t what Natalia had. She knew her family and her sadistic father conspired to humiliate and destroy his son Martin. And how they wanted to steal everything away from him and have him enslaved and turned into a woman against his will.

“And now,” Cecilia firmly looked into Natalia’s eyes. “You have made yourself into a fearsome powerful woman: a woman everyone respects and fears. You have had your revenge on those who hurt you, on the Baron and his mother. And your own family. It seems you have followed the Princess’s plan, and now you are here. The question remains, what do you want, Natalia?”

Natalia looked down as she went deep into thought. Alejandra and Cecilia saw Natalia’s entire body go stiff with anger as she tightened her hands into fists. Natalia was in excellent shape.

She looked up with her eyes shut. “I am still very angry and upset at what happened. I thought I had dished enough payback for those that abused me. Those that were involved got theirs. But, when I was fighting for my freedom during the marriage and after the Baron's apparent death, I found I wasn’t only fighting against him and his family. I was fighting the entire society that justified such treatment and saw nothing wrong with what the Baron was doing to me. I was fighting the laws, the legal system, and the entire country's culture. None of them saw what was happening to me was wrong. They took everything from me. I want to take everything from them. Now that I had time to review everything. I don’t think that our former Empress Elsa was entirely wrong with what she had planned for the nation of Aragon. She was right, and I intend to follow the path she set.”

Alejandra's face narrowed in disappointment. But she should have known that someone who was so hurt and betrayed would not seek peace with the nation that hurt her. She would want something more than that, and Alejandra could tell from the look in Natalia’s hard eyes that she was not willing to discuss the issue. Her mind was set. This was the course she was going to go, and the people of Aragon were going to pay for it.

“The people of Aragon were okay with this. They condoned it and made it impossible for us to fight it. So they will find out what it was like. Everyone who was not a victim. Do you have the list of ex-slaves that were rescued?”

Alejandra nodded, “Yes, Your Majesty. And those that are willing to help are undergoing training that you set. Over three out of four of them are willing. There are a few men like you and John. And almost fifteen thousand women who were trapped and abused in marriages they did not consent to.”

Natalia’s smile turned dark. “Good, They will become the leaders and administrators in Aragon’s occupation. At least they will be given a choice, and if they want to live in peace here, we will help them. I suspect many like me want to repay Aragon for their kindness. And what other news?”

“The plans for your coronation are going as ordered. Your friends are coming from Africa, and they are bringing Leanne to witness it. And we have found him living under the assumed name Enrici Ruiz, but he is the man you wanted us to find. He is Calib Sterling, her son.”

“And what of her husband?” Natalia demanded.

Alejandra’s face narrowed even more, and she had a sad look in her eye as she responded. “Just what you wanted. We took a video of him being dressed pretty and used by a man. I do not understand why you demanded such a thing for an innocent man. He had nothing to do with it.”

“You know why,” Natalia responded hardly.

“Yes,” Alejandra said softly. “I know his ex-wife said she would not want her husband dressed as a woman. But she meant a man she loved and respected. She does not care about this man, and she hated him. That’s why she left him. She only left her son with him so he would be safe from people who wanted to hurt her.”

“He deserved it after what he did. As for her son, he is also a man, but he won't suffer the humiliations and horror we felt. I will just make sure he has no future.” Natalia said in such a calm matter of fact way it sent chills down Alejandra’s spine. There was indeed no remorse for what she had done. There was no mercy within Natalia. It reminded Alejandra of dealing with her elder sister.

“I think you should meet with Enrici before you make a final decision on what to do with the young man. He isn’t what you expect, and I think you will reconsider when you meet him. The way he lives his life may hurt his mother more than what you have planned. But it's just a suggestion, your majesty.” Alejandra suggested.

Natalia considered her request and nodded. “I will meet the young man and make my decision.” But she wondered what could be worse. What Natalia had in mind was the worst that any parent can ever endure. It often destroyed the parents and ruined the entire family. It was any mother's worst nightmare, so what could possibly be worse than that?

The Baron's sister and his mother never recovered from it. It crushed them forever and was many times worse than if Natalia had killed them herself. It was far worse and far more sadistic. So what could be worse? The confidence in Alejandra and what she knew about the woman, and her knowing smirk told her that Alejandra was sure of this. Alejandra was never wrong.

“Now that we have dealt with that, have you made a final decision on your life, And what you want?”

Natalia shut her eyes in frustration and let out an exasperated breath. She looked up at the two women across from her. A pretty and young sixteen-year-old former boy who was being prepared for the life of a noblewoman in a nation where men are not allowed to have any control over their life. And a young princess whose transition and giving the crown to her spirited and fierce, and independent sister single-handedly sparked a civil war across the empire. Then she spoke, “Since I was very young, it seems life has been pushing me to become female. My mother dressed me as a young girl at a very young age. I was forced to attend a girls’ school as a girl for over a year at around 9 and 10. I never knew why and I thought mom was just cruel. Come to find out later, it was a demand by my father, or he would cut us all off. He hated me over what she did to him and took his frustrations out on me. As a result of that, I resented her. When I grew old enough and started taking control of the company and living independently, I became a lot like him and oppressed women. I still had no idea then that it was all because of my father, and he hated me. He never intended for me to follow him.

“He arranged the conspiracy that had me sold into slavery to the baron and arranged for the baron to transform me. I only found out the truth during that time and was helpless to do a thing about it. Alejandra, thank you for rescuing me. Because of that time as a woman, I found it difficult to transition back. Because of my father's hatred and betrayal, and his cruelty, I had little desire to follow in his footsteps after that. So I maintained my female life and joined your struggle Alejandra. I transitioned further and fought for you. You trained me, and I got a new perspective on the struggles women have to endure in life. I finally found something I am proud of. I found love, meaning, and pride in this life.”

Duchess Vivian walked in and took a seat beside Alejandra.

“So I will take the final step and consent to the final operation to become a fully functioning woman. I will sign the forms to be adopted into the De Rivera family and be your sister. And I will maintain my marriage with the ex Baron Anthony De Rivera and remain his wife. I doubt this marriage is what he intended when he married me, but it is what it is now. He is nothing, and I guess that means we can’t marry Vivian.” Natalia looked sad as she looked at her.

“I understand, Natalia, and this is what life is demanding of you. It was never meant to be easy.” Vivian stated in a tone full of sorrow and understanding.

Natalia smiled, “But I will still sign my company Hastings Enterprises to you to merge with Knox. It will be yours to do with as you please. I no longer need anything from my father. And, just because I'm still married to Anthony doesn’t mean I still can't have an intimate relationship with you. Why can't we still have a relationship? Every other emperor has maintained intimate relationships outside of their formal public marriage. Antonio Primo De Rivera and your father certainly did, Alejandra.”

Alejandra smirked. “Sure, why not? Every king and emperor had secret relations on the side. You and Vivian can do as you two wish. And the Ex Baron will remain a man, but take your new family name.”

“He will become a very feminized and beautiful man, but still a man.” Natalia smiled as they began planning for her coronation.

Leanne slowly woke up and squinted as the warm golden rays of the morning sun flooded the room. She had not been given a chance to clean up after last night's sexual activity with this woman, and her face and hair were already covered with Ambar’s feminine ejaculate. It was stuck in her hair and around her face. She hated the feeling. Then she felt Ambar’s soft arms tightly wrapped around her body, and she cringed in disgust as being held so close and intimately by the softness of another woman. Leanne felt Ambar’s hot breath on the back of her neck, and she felt total revulsion through her body. Ambar’s large breasts pressing against her own back as Ambar’s lips pressed on her neck.

Leanne felt the other woman’s soft lips on the back of her neck. The other woman planted soft kisses on the back of Leanne’s neck. Leanne felt Ambar’s soft feminine hands snake around her body and slid up from the soft pink satin of the nightgown she had on. Ambar’s hand slide up from her stomach up toward the large swell of her breast. Ambar’s long red-tipped fingernails racked across the top exposed part of her breast, and her fingertips slide underneath Leanne’s satin nightgown and found the sensitive tip of her nipple. Leanne felt Ambar’s fingers pinch her nipple and gently pulling it.

She felt an intense sexual excitement shoot through her body in addition to the total disgust and violation she felt from this woman.

Leanne found herself flipped on her back, looking up as the larger woman climbed on top of her. Ambar straddled her hips as she pulled Leanne's night grown down below her breasts. The large swell of her breasts was fully exposed and erect as the other woman straddled her hips. Leanne squinted her eyes shut as she was overwhelmed with shame. Ambar smiled evilly at Leanne’s shame, and she leaned down, enveloping Leanne’s nipple between her full lips.

Leanne moaned in arousal as she felt Ambar’s lips sucking on her nipple and the warm tongue swirling around the tip. Ambar alternating from the left to the right breast kissing, sucking, and licking.

Leanne had no choice but to lay back and accept it. She felt totally disgusted and hated this other woman licking and sucking her breasts. Ambar could do anything she wanted to Leanne, and she could do nothing to stop anything. It was so disgusting to her, and she knew more would come. Leanne knew she would be expected to do more than simply lay back and be kissed by this other woman. She shuddered in horror, knowing what she would be expected to do within minutes, but for now, Ambar was enjoying Leanne’s enhanced breasts which she paid for.

Leanne totally knew how helpless she was, and what it was like having someone else having such extreme unlimited power over her body that she could order physical changes to her own body. And she had no power to prevent or stop it. Ambar ordered enormous breast implants, and she was taken to the hospital, sedated just like John was. Leanne woke up with breasts four to five times as large as she had before. She had somewhere around F to G cup size now. They weighed over six pounds each and were so large it was difficult to walk now. The only difference was she was a woman who lived most of her life with breasts. She looked forward to having them since she was a little girl, and it never felt wrong or humiliating to her. She took pride in her feminine curves. Whereas John wasn’t supposed to, and the feeling was emotionally crushing to him. It was still horrible and hopeless to have someone order a breast augmentation for her, and for her to not have a say in the matter. Within a week, her complete helplessness had turned to hopelessness much like Martin before her. That was precisely what Natalia wanted her to feel.

Ambar smiled cruelly, saying as her hard eyes locked with Leanne’s helpless, desperate eyes, “You know what is expected of you, bitch. I hope your mouth and tongue are ready for me.”

Leanne cried a little as a tear rolled down her face as Ambar scooted her body up from Leanne’s hips onto her chest and then moved her own hips on Leanne’s face.

The small patch of course pubic hair settled almost on Leanne’s nose and mouth. She choked in an overwhelming sensation of nausea and revulsion. The slimy wet opening of Ambar’s vagina sat over Leanne's face. Her nose tickled from the feel of Ambar’s pubic hair as she breathed in the pungent smell of the woman’s sexual arousal. Ambar ground her hips into Leanne’s face covering Leanne’s face. Leanne's face was covered in a shiny film of Ambar’s ejaculate, and there was nothing she could do about it.

She suddenly cried out as Ambar reached down and violently pinched and twisted Leanne’s nipple. Pain shot through her chest and spread across her body.

I enjoyed listening to you choke, and gag from my friend Kramer’s long cock shoved down your throat last night. He told me he enjoys your mouth, and we will be expecting you to do that for him more. Now you really know how those men felt, well, almost since you are naturally sexually attracted only to males. In contrast, most of those men were only attracted to females. But the violation and force of the act is something you now understand.

Not that Leanne didn’t understand before this. It was something she experienced a lot of before and came to really hate giving a man a blowjob. She had experienced being sexually brutalized by a man many times before, and she grew to hate that act. So this experience was nothing new, not that Ambar knew about it or cared about her feelings at all. Except to hurt her. What she experienced last night was nothing new.

At least she was given a chance to clean herself off for her night with Ambar. Ambar didn't want to get intimate with Leanne when she was already covered with a man's thick ejaculate all over her face.

“I enjoyed listening to your desperate gagging and choking. You probably enjoyed listening to the desperate disgusting choking from the straight men as they were forced to perform the same act on another more dominant man. It was entertaining listening to you gagging from Kramer. He enjoyed it too, but now, you have your job for me, so open your mouth and stick your tongue inside me and begin licking me out. I desire pleasure from you, and at least you won't have anything jammed down your throat. At least not for a while.”

That’s what Ambar thought, but she ejaculated a lot. Her female lubricant would often leak down her tongue and down her throat no matter how hard Leanne tried to avoid getting Ambar’s female ejaculate in her mouth. She very reluctantly opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out. The tip of her tongue made contact with Ambar’s rough pubic hair and pushed past it iand went on the surface of Ambar’s thick outer labia lips. Leanne heard Ambar’s delighted moan as she felt Leanne’s tongue make contact with the lips of her sex. “Good, Leanne, keep going. You are doing well so far. Lick me.”

Leanne steeled herself and forced her tongue into Ambar’s sensitive wet labia. The taste was the most revolting taste, and she had to fight the overwhelming sensation of nausea that threatened her. She forced herself to stop retching and choking at the horrible taste.

Ambar was becoming uncontrollably aroused, and she was secreting a lot of female ejaculate as a result. With her sitting on Leanne’s face forcing the helpless woman to lick her, much of her arousal leaked on Leanne’s tongue and into her mouth as she was being forced to lick Ambar. Leanne had no choice but to accept it and continue to bring Ambar off to multiple orgasms. Her tongue continued to lick and twirl around deep inside Ambar’s sensitive and very wet vaginal opening. The very pungent smell was overwhelming and nauseating to her. The taste of Ambar’s sex she was being forced to lick was totally disgusting to her. She laid back, helpless to do a thing about it.

She tried to refuse and fight at first, and as the Baron was to Natalia, it was a one-sided fight, and Ambar proved she could handle Leanne and force her to do anything. Brute force and pain taught her that she had to do anything Ambar requested. She was bought and taken here. Leanne was a slave to this woman.

Ambar was loudly moaning in arousal. She roughly ground her hips deep into Leanne’s face forcing herself down harder and deeper on the helpless woman’s face as she did her best to keep her tongue active in Ambar.

She continued to helplessly lick Ambar’s vagina. She did her best to keep her tongue in contact with Ambar’s inner labia walls and the sensitive pinkish skin. Ambar was producing very excessive amounts of lubricant that kept her pinkish internal labia very wet and leaking onto Leanne’s tongue, making the taste of her ejaculate unavoidable. The grotesque pungent taste filled her mouth, making the task very difficult. She continued to fight the sense of total nausea. She would often choke or retch while Ambar was grounding her hips into Leanne’s helpless face. Leanne could do nothing but continue to unwillingly provide sexual pleasure to the other domineering and cruel woman on top of her.

This went on for almost an hour. Ambar would be brought to several multiple powerful orgasms that covered Leanne's entire face and hair with her ejaculate, and filled her mouth on occasion.

It was finally mercifully brought to an end after Ambar’s fourth powerful orgasm in a roll. Then she got off of Leanne's face with a layer of shiny sweat covering Ambar's face and chest. Then she simply walked out of the room to prepare for the day.

She turned back toward a panting Leanne whose face was twisted in disgust, her face was totally messed up and caked in Ambar’s ejaculate, and it had soaked into her long blonde hair. And tears were rolling down her face as she struggled to control her emotions.

She went down to the floor and silently cried. Ambar smiled, “You know what it was like. You witnessed multiple men being brought to this state. You participated and enjoyed the process, so what ground do you have to stand on now to say it isn't right?”

Leanne looked up with her face, silently.

Ambar held up her hand, “Don't answer. I don't expect you to. You know what you did, and you know, in your heart.” She walked up to Leanne naked, stuck her fingers into herself, and pulled a few fingers out, dripping from her ejaculate.

“Open your mouth!” Ambar commanded, and Leanne very reluctantly opened her mouth so Ambar could insert her dripping fingers in.

Her mouth filled with Ambar's ejaculate once again, and she choked and sputtered as she struggled to swallow the foul liquid.

Ambar smiled, “You are learning. I am impressed. My ladies will prepare you for the day. So be ready, and we have a trip awaiting this afternoon. It seems Castile is crowning their next Empress. And she wanted us to be there for it. It should be fun, and their acting Empress wanted you to be there. But first, you need to clean up. You don't look good.” Ambar laughed as she walked out.

She had a few minutes to reflect until her attendant Rodney walked in as Leanne was struggling to regain her composure and helped the nude woman up and escorted her into the bathroom.

It wasn’t comfortable at all, but she figured it was Natalia and Ambar's decision to give her a male attendant in response to those men having her having so much intimate access to those men’s bodies and them helpless to do a thing about it. So, they had Ambar select male attendants to attend to her body’s needs. He smiled as he helped her into the bath and proceeded to help her wash off Ambar’s ejaculate from her body and out of her hair.

She groaned, knowing what was next as the man washed her entire body and even forced her into a humiliating enema the way she forced the men through. It was violating and uncomfortable as the man forced a bunch of warm water up her rectum through a hose he forced into her and then had her expel it.

It was then time for her hair, and he forced her into a pinkish styling chair that was suspiciously like the one she used. Leanne didn’t think it was chance. She was forced to sit in it, and thick leather straps were buckled on her ankles and thighs, and strapped her arms down. He even had a head strap he buckled around her forehead and chin a few times just for fun. But Rodney learned she knew the deal and rarely ever resisted him. She had been on the other side of these things long enough to know resisting was no use. What would be done to her would be done to her regardless of how she felt. In fact, it seemed Ambar wanted her to suffer, and the woman made things more difficult for her. Ambar was very cruel.

This man had the right to make Leanne look however he wanted. He was given full authority over Leanne's presentation and looks. He had already changed her hair color several times in the past few weeks she had been here. He first made her into a bright redhead just like another man was. Then this week, she was made her into a total platinum bimbo blonde. He seemed to want to change her hair for this trip to South America.

“I think we need to color your hair for this trip, but I am not sure. I am thinking either hot pink.”

Leanne groaned out loud in displeasure.

“Or we can do some very bright purple highlights and some tips. I am not sure. What do you think, Leanne?”

She had been through so much she didn't care and waved it off, “What ever you think is best, Rodney. You were given the authority, and it's your choice.” She responded in a tone that brought immediate rebuking.

He held up his finger and said very sternly, “Now, now, Leanne, you should be happy. You need to smile. We are treating you nicely. At least your name didn't change. Mistress could have changed your name.”

Yes, Ambar could have, but what was the point. Her last name was changed against her will. She was a woman regardless. Many of the men who did this before wanted a feminized man, so changing the bride's name to a female name had a point in changing their outward sexual appearance and lifestyle. It would have been pointless for Leanne. It could have been done, and she was expected to be thankful. Leanne wasn't. She maintained her frown.

Rodney got more threatening, “I expect you to smile and participate in this. You need to be compliant and not resistant. I can call the ladies in if you don't change your attitude, young lady. If you need to be disciplined. So you must make a choice, what do you want, hot pink or purple.”

Leanne tightened in terror as she was strapped to the seat.

“DO I need to call them?” Rodney threatened

“No,” She responded in a voice trembling with terror. She didn't want the disciplinarians to come and punish her with the brush and a painful massage on her most sensitive areas. Which she learned a few times was much more effective than on a man. A woman's sensitive bodyparts are usually much softer and much more sensitive and respond more to pain. She totally blacked out each time.

She smiled sweetly, “I choose the pink. Yes, please color my hair pink.” Leanne tried to sound as sweet and sincere as she could. This man had little patience for her resistance.

Then, the man smiled in return with his bright red shiny lip gloss that made the man's smile even brighter and said, “I knew you would choose pink, and I think mistress will like pink too.”

And Rodney went to work on Leanne's face and hair as he began washing it out.

Rodney was a fearsome and cruel man. He was a man that she had learned to fear. He was swift to anger and would not hesitate to punish her for the simplest resistance. In fact, he once told her that he thought men and women in her position should be punished regularly regardless of any infractions just to maintain discipline. In fact, he reminded her of herself when she was in charge of the men. Discipline had to be maintained, and it often was maintained through stern punishments and fear.

For a man that inspired such fear in her, Rodney wasn't really that largely built. In fact, as she looked at him, he was a rather unassuming man for someone that held so much power. While it was clear he took care of himself in a rather obsessive way, in the manner a woman of her status often did, he wasn't that large or strong. His face and hair were almost immaculate. He was just a little taller than herself, and his chest, shoulders, and arms were slim for a man. His hair was neatly styled in long brunette waves that hung down his back, and his bangs were curled. His hair was beautiful for a man. It was unmistakable that his eyebrows were trimmed in thin, feminine arches, and his eye lashes were stretched with mascara. He wore a hint of blush on his cheeks and pretty purple-like eye shadow and eyeliner around his eyes.

Rodney's top was a white button-down blouse, that buttoned on the wrong side for a man. And it had lace embroidered on the front and had pretty ruffles on the seams. It was almost obvious there was something pushing the chest out, almost like he had a bra, and she could see the straps over his shoulders and on his back.

While Rodney wore slacks, it was unmistakable it was designed for a woman, and to finish the look, Rodney wore black three-inch pumps. And he wore his signature horned rimmed glasses.

Rodney's hands sported polished fingernails that were lengthened by about half an inch.

He had finished coloring Leanne's hair and had begun pulling in rollers.

Leanne allowed him to finish that, not that there was anything she could do about it, and then lowered a hairdryer over her and had left her alone for her hair to dry.

It was odd that Rodney as a man, was given so much power over her, a woman in this country. It was also more bizarre that she was so powerless here when so many women were so powerful. It was almost unthinkable for a woman to be so powerless.

The women she saw held immense power. All women were influential figures in this country. It was obviously a nation designed by these women where only women could hold political power. Or they controlled their family, their cities or held power over some area. Even within the military, women were clearly the officers and in charge. For a woman to be a slave like her, was unthinkable except for a chosen few, like her.

And for a man to be given authority over her, even though his status was evident here, he was clearly under the other women, except for her, which was deliberate because of her.

Her status was evident, as was the reason behind it all. As Ambar explained, she was a traitor. She had participated in a misogynistic system of male empowerment over women, that abused and demeaned women for the benefit of men. Men like the Baron, men like George Hastings, men who had a history of abusing women.

The excuse that she often gave the men for what was happening was what condemned her here. That women also suffered the same thing. It was no excuse, and it was unacceptable here. So many of the men, and women who participated and abused other innocent women were suffering the same fate. They found themselves condemned. Leanne was not innocent, so she was here paying for what she did in her previous life.

In the end, Leanne still felt she did nothing wrong and what was happening to her now was unfair. The abuse she is enduring isn't anything that others had not done to her before.

The men that were hurt would disagree with her assessment of her guilt, and many of them felt what she did to them was very wrong, but those men often excused or had hurt women in the same way before. So who were they to judge her guilt over the same thing they may have been guilty of? But they did consider her guilty and hatched a conspiracy to condemn her to the same life and send her here to be punished. And in the end, there was nothing she could do about it except sit there nude under the hairdryer letting her new red curls dry in their rollers. And wait for the man to come back and unstrap her from the humiliating styling chair.

She sat silently for the next forty-five minutes, and finally, Rodney returned and finished making up her face. He took out the rollers from Leanne's now pink hair and began releasing the thick leather straps that bound her to the humiliating chair.

The outfit that Rodney chose for her to wear was also humiliating. She put on a pair of pink stockings with a sexy bow at the top and then a pair of pink thongs. Rodney helped her into a garter belt and attached her stockings with each clip making sure they were all straight.

As usual, he helped her into a tiny pushup bra that must have been two cups too small, as usual. There was so much boobage spilling out of the cups' tops, and sides as the painful underwire pushed them up to create a very intentional and very lewd display.

Rodney had chosen a very tiny miniskirt. He helped her step into it and zipped the back. It was so tight and so way above her knees that one could almost see the pink thongs on her crotch. The look finished with a small top that plunged so far down her top that they could see the excessive cleavage that her too small pushup bra created and went barely below her breasts. Leanne cast her eyes down in shame that her mistress deliberately wanted her to look like a lewd slut. Her makeup was deliberately chosen and applied so garishly to make her look cheap.

Of course, Rodney ordained each toe with multiple rings. He finished off with a toeless pair of six-inch uncomfortable stilettos that must have been a size too small that they were painful to wear.

Rodney was proud of the final look. She looked like such a cheap hooker. He escorted her out of their preparation room and down the ordained hallway where Ambar was there waiting with her staff. She smiled in approval at Leanne's appearance, which looked very out of place with these neatly dressed professional women. There Leanne stood with a miniskirt too tight and a top so small her massively augmented breasts lewdly spilled out on top. But it's precisely what Ambar wanted, and she smiled, knowing Leanne's humiliation here. She knew Leanne's history and how she was used to being one of the respected professional women at events like this.

Another fearful tremble went through her body as she saw the man beside her Mistress. She knew that man very well as he locked eyes with her and gave a sickening predatory grin, and lewdly looked down at her breasts. She hated that man and knew what he was like very well. She had experienced his sickening violations with Ambar snickering at it all.

Then he saw the man. Aziz bent down and asked Ambar something quietly. She smirked in response and nodded, agreeing to what the man asked for. Leanne could not hear the discussion, but it was clear what the Aziz asked as he smiled at her, and they continued their preparation for their trip to Castile.

Leanne shuddered in disgust and fear as she knew what was going to happen. She was emotionally recovering from what had just happened to her that morning.

Ambar approached Leanne from the side with an evil sadistic knowing smirk on her face. “Leanne, you are very perceptive, so you probably already know what that exchange with Aziz was all about. I can tell from the look in your eyes, but I want to tell you anyway. Aziz requested some private time with you before we took off. So you will follow him to a private room and have some fun, and Rodney will be there to help clean you up and make you presentable when Aziz finishes with you. Do you understand?” Ambar asked in a cruel tone.

There was nothing Leanne could do about it but smile reluctantly. She nodded and whispered in fear, “I understand, Mistress.”

Ambar smiled again and said, “Good. And we will be ready when you two are done.” And Ambar walked away to continue her preparations to leave as Aziz swaggered toward a shivering Leanne and took her hand.

Leanne clearly reluctantly followed Aziz out of the room and down the large hallway. He opened a small side door and lead Leanne in.

He looked at a chair in the middle of the room and boldly said, commanded, “Please bend over the chair and hold it tight."

Her face became a fog of fear as she shivered, stunned and not willing to move. Her head shook side to side in pleading with him not to violate her again. Leanne knew it was no use, but like the previous men she controlled and found themselves in the same situation, they all had to try to avoid the grotesque violations they were facing yet knowing it was going to happen regardless.

Aziz simply approached from behind and lead her to the back of the chair. He put a firm hand on the small of her back and pushed her over the back of the chair, and she knew fighting was no use. It had been several weeks, and she held the back of the chair for support as Aziz lifted Leanne's short skirt over her buttocks and pulled her tight thong down.

She prepared for the violation as Aziz shoved his rather large penis into her anus in one vicious thrust. Leanne gritted in pain, trying to not cry out. This had happened to her many times from Aziz within days of her arrival and from Ambar's strap-on that wasn’t as large as this man. She was used to anal sex now, but it was still degrading and humiliating.

And even though she was forced onto contraceptives and given a cervical implant to prevent pregnancy, Aziz still preferred penetrating her anally. He knew it was more painful and humiliating for her, and he knew what she did. Aziz knew she deserved to experience the same that she inflicted on the men. Leanne leaned over and started breaking out in tears from the violation as Aziz began rapidly thrusting hard into her. Tears of humiliation began rolling down her face as he thrust into her.

Leanne had been enduring this horrible violation and feeling Aziz violently thrusting into her. She had been hoping he would finish soon and it would be over. She shut her eyes and still close to crying when the door opened, and two pretty young men entered. They were two members of the household cleaning staff. It was a job beneath any woman. It was given to men, and they walked in wearing their cute cleaning staff uniform: their lacy caps and pink ruffled aprons and heels signifying their position there.

The two young men suddenly looked up in shock, and both covered their mouths to suppress bursting into giggles. It was a weird sight to them. Of course, most knew Leanne’s position here and had seen her nude on the platform on the balcony at times. It was still a shocking sight.

As members of the cleaning staff, they usually were submissive and took orders from women. Women were typically over them, and they were used to it and accepted their place, as most men did in this country. So to see a woman be treated like this and enduring this at the hands of another man was shocking. They put their hands to their mouths in shock and giggled slightly.

The two pretty young men curtsied to Leanne and said in a soft, effeminate tone, “Excuse me, Ma’am.” The two backed away and left the room in giggle fits.

Aziz laughed as he continued violently thrusting into Leanne for another few minutes and finally had a deep satisfying ejaculation and withdrew from the violated woman.

Leanne straightened and turned toward Aziz feeling anger and fury. Her face was red at what she just endured.

Aziz simply said, “Rodney will be here to help you clean up, and then you can accompany us on the plane.” And he walked out totally satisfied.

Rodney walked in with his feminine sway as he usually did and saw Leanne's appearance. He got some of the makeup out and repaired Leanne's face.

He said, looking at her thong and butt, and said, “I think you will need a different panty and a pad for that. Thankfully I have one. Here, put this one.

He pulled out one of her prettier lacy bikini-type panties, and Leanne stepped into it and humiliatingly slide it on. Rodney inserted a thick pad into the crotch as she slid the panties up her legs in shame, and he lowered her skirt. The two walked out. Leanne was feeling a deep sense of shame. She saw the two young male household staff looking at her, still giggling as the two walked past. Ambar met her with the Queen and her royal escort.

Ambar was with the nation's Queen as they conversed among themselves. She looked at Leanne and told her that she would have her own ride to the Airport. Ambar said she was going to ride with the Queen and the two walked away.

Ambar's security approached Leanne. They removed her top, unclipped her bra, and pulled her bra off, leaving her completely topless. Then one of the women handcuffed her hands behind her leaving her helpless. They seated her in the Limo by herself, and there were three large straps in her seat. They tightly strapped her in. One was across the top of her chest, above the swell of her breasts. Another strap was tightened around her waist, and the final one was drawn around her shins. Leanne was in the Limo alone and totally immobile.

She sat there humiliated for a few long minutes when the door opened, and Aziz moved in beside her, apologizing for making her wait and motioned for the driver to start toward the airport.

Then he dove in on Leanne. He violently pulled her hair and began kissing her face and shoving his tongue rudely into her mouth. He pulled her hair, forcing her chin up, and bent down to kiss and lick her nipples. Sucking and licking on her sensitive nipples and gently pinching and rubbing it between his thumb and forefinger. He pulled and played with her nipple, while pulling her hair roughly with the other hand.

Leanne had no choice but to sit there, still enduring this violating assault and occasionally yelling in pain when he pulled her hair too hard. She had endured this a few times with Ambar and one other time with this man. She had no idea why they kept doing this to her, but she silently endured this on the ride to the airport.

The Limo pulled up to the airport, and the security was there to unstrap Leanne and help her. She was escorted through security and passed. She saw the large plane they were boarding, and she was escorted up the steps and into the large aircraft.

Rodney was there to greet her and laughed. Then looked at her hair with a frown and asked, “What have you done with your hair?”

She mumbled an angry response. She knew Rodney didn't care what she said.

He simply responded, “Well, that will never do. But we have time during the trip to reset it. Are you ready to get started?”

The security was still there, and she saw the chair that was moved into the plane for her. “I just had it put here. So let's get started.”

She knew fighting was no use and silently sat in the humiliating chair, and Rodney tightened the straps.

Then he looked into her foggy eyes and stated, “you are clueless, aren't you? You have no idea why this was done?”

“I have an idea why and who set this up, and for what reason. Natalia, or as I knew her, his name was Martin, and John and many others. I know why?”

“No,” Rodney responded. “Not this marriage and selling you here. I mean this specific thing of messing up your hair and me restyling it here. You don't understand this, do you?”

Her mind went back to Martin’s first night after the baron ruffed him up and messed up his hair, pulling it roughly. She had no idea what he did to Martin on the trip to the estate after his wedding, but he was topless, messed up, and distraught, but she still had a job to do. Now, this was making sense.

Rodney saw her dawning comprehension and nodded, “Yes, that's what happened to him and how he was treated by you. I doubt this is anywhere near as traumatizing on you as it was to him, but we can try. Now let's get started.”

And they felt the plane turn into the runway and rapidly pick up speed and fly into the air.

Alejandra sat there alone, waiting for her family to arrive. They had been taken to Castile where they would be safe under the Empress's protection when war erupted between Castile and Aragon, and now her stepmother and sister were summoned and coming to see her. Her stepsister who was so much help during her transition, even if her sister Katherine who knew her during her time with their family as Thomas Manning. Katherine didn't realize she was helping Alejandra. Her stepmother Susan was also coming to see her.

Her thoughts drifted to her friend and new adopted sister Natalia. That woman had been through so much pain, and it was clear she was setting their empire on the path to vengeance. Natalia wasn't the least interested in reunification, forgiveness, or mercy on Aragon. She wanted revenge on their people and on their society.

And as Alejandra thought about it, it was okay with her. She, too, had suffered by their hands. She knew what the people of Aragon did to her during the civil war and the horrors they inflicted on the catholic population. They committed genocide on her people, and she suffered in one of their camps during the civil war. Unspeakable torture and pain were inflicted on her as she saw the people of her faith exterminated, and the mass graves they threw the bodies of Catholics in. Many of them fled to Aragon as the Empress's forces reconquered the rebel provinces. Aragon was the final Province. So she wasn't too interested in reunification or mercy on the people of Aragon either. And besides, they spent the past few years kidnapping and abducting the girls of Castile for the types of forced marriages Natalia had suffered there. Alejandra agreed to this course. She also secretly agreed with the nuclear attack her sister launched on them.

Alejandra heard the footsteps, and the door opened. Katherine was standing in the doorway with her mother, Susan. They both smiled as Susan approached, saying, “Oh my, I guess Thomas is not proper anymore. You finally gave us your real name, so we will call you princess Alejandra, and I haven't seen you since that weird marriage. And now you have become the woman you were always meant to be.”

Katherine embraced Alejandra saying, “This is weird, but you were always such a weird boy when you were in our family. Dressing in my clothes and hanging out with the girls as another girl. I guess I always knew this was you. I have missed you so much.

Part two is written and will be posted very shortly. It will finally be the end

Susan and Alejandra meet and finalize things within her family. Alejandra deals with her husband once and for all as Natalia finalizes things within her new life and husband Anthony as he finds out what awaits him as Natalia's husband in the Castile Empire

The look on Susan’s face was one of intense pride and approval as she saw her new stepdaughter. She had known of Alejandra since the girl came into her life in Aragon. Susan knew of her stepson and Thomas’s internal struggle with his feminine nature that kept fighting to come out. Susan knew of Thomas finding women’s clothes and playing with Katherine and her friends as her own sister. It was adorable, and Susan kept it from her sadistic husband, who prided himself on finally having a son in the family. But she kept it to herself in fear of her husband's violence. She didn't know that her husband's attitude and his violence was precisely what Alejandra planned on. It was all part of her plan that she laid out with her sister months before, and it all had an end. And this was the end. The goal was the destruction of Aragon.

Susan spent the next hour praising Alejandra and her beauty and how well she adjusted. They discussed her time with Katherine. Susan explained how she enjoyed that Alejandra acted like Katherine’s little sister and how much fun they had together with her friends. And they also knew that Katherine’s antagonism toward Alejandra was mostly fake and they were friendly together. They were almost like two sisters. Susan again apologized for being so openly hostile toward her. Susan apologized to her just after the wedding and explained why she felt she had to be hostile toward her stepson. Alejandra understood then and said that it was still okay. Alejandra said she understood again.

Katherine had a distraught look on her face. Alejandra thought they were okay. She remembered coming out to her right before the wedding and told her she was Alejandro Primo De Rivera, the prince of Castile. It was a shock, to be sure. Alejandra showed her the video of her sister presenting her to the people as a girl and the new princess of the empire. And then they discussed the plan for the marriage, and she swore Katherine to secrecy. Alejandra had her plan and it had to work. She didn't want her husband to call it off too soon. Things had to play out for this to succeed, and Katherine understood and kept her silence. But she still had some guilt over the way she treated Alejandra during the wedding.

Katherine looked up and said in a tone full of pain and hurt, “Alejandra, I hope you understand that I am so sorry for all of this. I am sorry for how I treated you as a sister when you came into our family. And I am so sorry for the hurtful things I said during the wedding. I saw the look in your eyes when Jose told you what I told him of our relationship and your dressing as a girl. Please understood I didn’t want to do that. I had to mock you.”

Alejandra stood up and moved beside her sister, and embraced her in a tight hug. “I thought we had an understanding,” Alejandra said in a trembling tone full of compassion. “We had a plan and I understood why you told him. I also understood your behavior toward me in our family. I knew you understood and loved me. The childish antagonism toward me was a front for your mother and father. But you understood and helped me adjust to being a girl. Katherine, I love you so much.”

They tightly embraced each other, and Susan smiled at the scene.

“And now that we have discussed that, what plans do you have for your husband, Alejandra?” Katherine smirked as if she had a feeling.

“My husband's usefulness is at an end,” Alejandra said calmly as if she didn’t care. There was little emotion in her tone at all. It was said in such a matter-of-fact way that it sent chills down Katherine's spine. She had a dark feeling of what her sister meant by that statement.

“I thought that might be the case, so I looked up your history and the things you and your other sister did together. I guessed it would come to this but, are you sure about this?”

“Yes, after what he did to me, and what he planned, and what he did to other girls. Yes.”

Katherine flashed a dark smile of approval. “I agree with you. After what he tried to do to you and how he treated other girls.”

“I have invited Jose here to spend some time with us. He will be here shortly,” Alejandra said.

Katherine smiled again, showing Alejandra that she was okay with it. “Now, I would like to discuss Elsa and what happened to her. I know you were behind it, but I thought you were close with her.”

Alejandra would prefer to avoid this discussion. “We were very close, and she understood. It was also part of the plan. She knew she was harsh and totally unforgiving. She knew what would have to happen in the end. But none of that means I ever stopped loving her. I dearly loved my sister, and I respected her to the very end. She was a great empress for us. But we knew what would have to happen for our nation to progress.”

“I think I understand,” Katherine replied, unsure. She might never totally understand how things worked in royal family lines with power like this. A life full of duty and strict expectations. “And then setting your friend Natalia up to ascend in her place. That’s something I am more unsure about. But I think it's about you not wanting to rule a nation. You prefer to be in the background making sure things work how they must work. And you enjoy the title of princess.” Katherine said with a slight giggle.

Alejandra nodded. “I prefer to work in the background. I avoided taking the crown because I never wanted it. I think Natalia deserves it after what she has suffered.” Alejandra explained.

“I am not sure about Natalia,” Katherine went on, frowning. “What I learned about that troubled woman. There was one thing that was unavoidable when I was learning about her past. That all her life, she was pushed into being female against her will. I don't think she wants to be female, it's just something that happened, and she was forced to adapt to it.”

“I agree,” Alejandra responded with a soft smile. “After what her father did and arranging to have her captured and married to the Baron against her will as Martin. After what the Baron did to Martin. My sister arranging to have Martin rescued and capturing the Baron and enslaving him in the mines. Martin had a choice to go home with his wealth and live life as he wanted. He could have continued as a man sleeping with multiple women as he did before. But he decided to stay here in a female supremacist empire and train in our armed forces as one of us. He agreed to transition for us and to enter training. He wanted vengeance by any means, and once he learned how women are treated there, he felt a desire to help them. So I agreed against my sister's advice, and Martin became Natalia. It was his choice, and we didn’t force him.”

“But now, after you pushed him this far, he has no choice and can't go back,” Katherine pointed out. “You, Elsa, and the nobles are locking him into this and he won't be able to escape.”

She shook her head, “NO, Natalia made her choice, and life has had so much fun screwing Martin and manipulating and hurting him. Natalia will have fun screwing them back. It's going to be epic.” Alejandra said darkly.

“Yeah, but,” Katherine continued, “the problem is that I looked into Natalia too. I understand what you mean in what she suffered. People played with the girl's life, since she was a young boy. I am not sure I am okay with some of the cruel things she did. She murdered young children in front of their mother's eyes just because they were children of the Baron's sister. Then slaughtering their entire family and the guards of the family. But I understand how that isn’t much to you.”

Alejandra looked defensive there. “Those people abused Natalia for over a year. So yeah, she made me proud. Did you learn what Elsa and I did to the people who abused me?”

“They tortured you. Much of what you suffered was redacted from all of the reports. But from the scars and things I have seen of you, I can guess what they did was sadistic and horrible. I can guess sadistic beatings, breaking bones, burning, electric shock, and cutting your body. As part of a genocide of your people. So you have little mercy for abusers.”

“Natalia made me very proud. She deserves this,” Alejandra said firmly.

“But I saw her orders and the plans she is putting in place,” Katherine continued to protest. “And what she is planning for the people of Aragon. And she is also having her husband transferred there and a locked room specially made for him. I am not sure what she has planned for him but, it seems unnecessary.”

“After what that sadistic thug did to Natalia for over a year. He ripped her life apart and destroyed her. So I am okay with whatever horrible things Natalia has planned for that cruel man. I hope it is painful.”

Katherine could tell that any further discussion about this was no use. But now that she knew about her adopted sister's past and the things she had been through and what she was about, Katherine had a much better understanding of Alejandra than she did before.

The side door to the room they were in opened and the women saw a large man step through the doorway, followed by one of the guards. The man stopped and looked at Alejandra and proceeded to approach her respectfully.

This man appeared very submissive and almost refused to make any eye contact with her. He kept his eyes down on the floor as he slowly walked to her. Except that Alejandra could hardly consider this a man. He was built larger than most men, but the way he presented himself was hardly masculine though he was not dressed as a woman. There was soft lace on his top and his eyebrows were neatly trimmed. He had beautifully styled hair that hung softly down his back. She could see a slight shade of lip gloss on the man's lips and some blush on his cheeks. His eyelashes appeared to be extended and have some sort of mascara on them. He had dangling hoop earrings and his fingers and toes were adorned with rings. And his chest appeared to be projecting as if he was wearing a bra. This was Jose, Alejandra’s husband.

He stopped in front of her and knelt down in submission. He had clearly been through extensive training on being a proper, submissive husband. It was strictly and painfully administered by Elsa and her people and it obviously worked. One of the most important things he learned was his family name was over. It was irrelevant. He was no longer Jose Cordoba. He was now Jose Primo De Rivera. Husbands take their wife's last names in Castile, and the wife has all of the power. Even though he was married to a princess, he was powerless as a De Rivera. He was nothing. He was only her husband, and she can do anything she wants and have anything she wants done to him. The marriage laws that pertained to arranged marriages in Aragon that the wife loses all forms of self-determination and she becomes like property of the husband, worked the other way here. The husband loses all self-determination and expression to his wife. For Jose, this was a form of ironic, poetic justice that Elsa really enjoyed informing him of when she made him Jose Primo De Rivera.

Seeing her now was sort of a shock. The last time Jose saw Alejandra was the morning of her bridal banquet, where she was supposed to be publicly presented to the community as his wife. None of that had worked out the way he thought it would. He was introduced in feminine attire, more submissive and defeated. She was given as a powerful, regal woman wearing the colors of the ruling family of Castile and announced she was princess Alejandra Primo De Rivera. Her guards and enforcers were there. That was the morning she publicly executed two other powerful nobles from Aragon and announced they were under military occupation.

Then he was taken here, beaten, and tortured into total submission. He was informed of the brief war between their countries. The landing of Castile’s fleet of troopships and the invasion. Then he was informed of the nuclear attack on Aragon’s capital and the country’s fall. Then he was told of Aragon’s unconditional surrender and final defeat.

Of course, he knew most of this would happen once he found out who he had kidnapped and forced into marriage. He knew he had fallen into a trap. Still, the ruthless savage cruelty Castile inflicted on his country was a shock. He knew their military and their Shadow Corp. He knew their Shadow Corp was at times as sadistic as the Nazi Waffen SS. And the mass graves that were now in Aragon and the concentration camps proved it.

Jose had been trained and he was ready to do his part in the marriage he wanted. But as he looked up into the face of his wife and her hand was down around the black handle of her sidearm and it was unstrapped. It showed him how this woman felt about him. And he saw the anger simmering in her eyes. Jose suddenly felt paralyzed by fear.

“Jose, my beloved husband,” Alejandra said bitterly. Her voice dripping with malice. Her family before her froze in horror at the cruel tone in Alejandra’s voice. “I assume you understand how marriages work in this country, don’t you, and what it means for you and your life?”

Jose saw her remove her sidearm and sit it on her lap. He heard a very visible click as she chambered a round and clicked the safety off.

Jose was trembling with terror at this point. His eyes swirled with fear. He said in an unsteady shaky voice, “Yes, Princess Alejandra,” He said, hoping nothing upset her any further. “My life is in your hands. I lost all forms of self-determination and control over my life. You control my life, my activity, all of my property, or whatever is left is transferred to you. My body, you can have anything you want done to me just as men had the right over their wives in Aragon. At least in family-style arranged marriages. I have no rights. I am even forced to take your family name, but it means nothing to me. I am powerless in this marriage.” He was unable to take his eyes off the black sidearm she held in her lap. A round was chambered and ready to fire.

Alejandra smiled in approval. “Exactly. Now, Jose, I will accept no lies from you. You are to be honest, and then I may consider sparing your life. But I doubt it. You fully understand what rights you have as my husband here. And that is good. But you signed the contracts with my family and my sister Katherine here, and my father arranged it, is that correct, and I want you to be totally honest.”

Jose was intelligent and knew where this was going. “Yes,” He admitted, defeated. “Your stepfather, Craig, approached me and offered your hand to me in a forcible arranged marriage, and we negotiated the agreement in an arranged marriage. We had the marriage forms made up, and your family signed them, knowing they were condemning you and you would have no choice. But he was using them, he knew who you really were, and he was setting me up, and I had no clue.”

“WRONG!” Alejandra shouted. “I set him up. I knew his cruelty and malice that once he found out about my nature, he would do something like this. I set it up, with my sister's approval. However reluctant she was to approve sending me to Aragon to be adopted into Craig and Susan's family. Knowing Craig would betray me and marry me off like this. But what Craig knew or didn't know was not the issue. What you really knew or didn't know isn't the issue. That if you knew my real identity that you wouldn't have done this isn't the issue. What is important is you wanted to do this to some innocent boy and force him to become your girl is the issue. That you thought I would be a helpless boy for you to transform for your sick fetish is the critical issue here. You had no idea who I was, and you wanted to force me to become your girl whether I liked it or not. Isn't that correct, or what did you intend?”

Somehow, the malice in Alejandra's tone increased, and he knew he had to be careful. “Yes, but you must understand, Alejandra. I knew of your trans nature, I spoke to your sister, and she told me about you. And you know this. I wasn't going to do this to a boy who had no feminine desires. I understand that would be a horror. I am not like that sadistic monster Baron that your friend was condemned to. I would never do that. I thought I was helping you achieve your dreams.”

Alejandra laughed bitterly.

“Alejandra,” Jose pleaded. “You know this, it was your fucking plan to turn into a girl, but you wanted it to appear to be forced to avoid responsibility in your very conservative fascist empire who rejected you because of this. You wanted to be forced, you wanted to be female, and I knew you wanted to be female, and you got what you wanted.”

Alejandra laughed bitterly. “Yes, it's what I wanted, but still, you were going to force someone if it wasn't me, and you abused many others. Let's not pretend you are without guilt. And beyond that, you did plan on abusing and using my body. This is an arranged marriage. You planned this and planned to have Leanne force me to be pretty. She didn’t know. You had your plans, and none of them depended on my feelings at all. How I felt was totally immaterial. It's just luck. It was all turned on you.”

His voice was shaky, and he asked, “What are you going to do?”

Alejandra stood up and ordered,”Open your mouth.”

Jose hesitated for a brief second, wondering what this was all about. Hadn't Alejandra had the full operation already? He wondered as he looked up at Alejandra’s powerful body towered over him. Why did she tell him to open his mouth? He looked up into her hard frightening eyes, and obediently, he opened his mouth, wondering what she was going to do.

Expecting something soft and warm invading his mouth, he was surprised when he felt cold iron filling his mouth. It was the last thing he felt in his life. The round tore through the back of Jose’s head and dug into the wall across from him. Brain matter, skull fragments, and blood ejected from the back of Jose’s head, spraying across the room. His body collapsed as Alejandra wiped off the gun and re-holstered it. Katherine seemed to be prepared for it and didn’t react to the loud blast from Alejandra’s weapon. Susan knew about Alejandra and had a dark feeling. It still frightened her to see Alejandra do something like this and be so cold about it. Katherine just smirked.

Alejandra looked up at Katherine and smiled in return. “Jose paid for what he did. I gave him a quick and merciful end, and he earned it. The Baron Vargos will be meeting his wife Natalia later today, and I doubt she will be as merciful as I was. The Baron enjoyed cruelly abusing his wife Natalia for over a year. He was relentless and sadistic and enjoyed every minute of it. Natalia won’t be anywhere near as merciful. Natalia will have a lot of fun repaying the abuse she suffered at his hands. He won't die for a very long time.

Natalia stood along in her greeting room, looking at the multiple layers of clothing she would be expected to wear for formal occasions as a member of the Primo De Rivera royal family, especially as a princess or the Empress. And it troubled her. She looked at the god damn corset she was going to be expected to wear under multiple layers of heavy gowns, and a weird-looking hoop skirted thing that was called a farthingale. Then there was the buckram corset they called stays. Then there was the kirtle, bodice, petticoat, and the gowns. Natalia shook her head in dismay and thought briefly that she may prefer the skimpy but at least comfortable clothing Leanne chose for her but then remembered the corseting was much tighter and painful. It was all designed to inflict pain and humiliation on her. But still, this was expected to display her power and status as a member of the royal family of the empire. The bright red and black on the gown were the colors of the house she now belonged to would do that. She would have to wear this at her formal coronation
in the presence of the other powerful houses.

There was a knock on the door, and Natalia said it was okay to enter. A formally dressed man entered respectfully and bowed. “The boy Caleb is here to see you, your majesty. I must warn you that he is not what you expect.”

This was the only son of Leanne Sterling, the woman who cruelly abused him for over a month and prepared her for the wedding she didn’t even know about until she was captured and taken to the small chapel. Natalia had simply ordered the young man's execution and planned on presenting the dead body to Leanne when she arrived later this evening. Princess Alejandra found something out about the young man. She strongly suggested not executing the young man until she met him in person and then decide. It was suggested that seeing how her son lived his life would be much more painful to her. Natalia agreed to hold off on the execution until she met Caleb.

A pretty young woman entered the room. Natalia was confused as she saw the feminine grace of this young woman walk in happily smiling. The young woman was stunningly beautiful and did a slight curtsy greeting Natalia. “Greetings, your Majesty. I was invited here.”

“Excuse me,” Natalia said, confused. Then it hit her. “Wait, you are Leanne’s son, Caleb Sterling?”

“Well, I prefer Cynthia Sterling. But yes, I am Leanne’s son, or daughter, and I won't be Sterling much longer. And that’s okay.”

Natalia almost giggled out loud. This was going to be great and much better than what she had originally planned. So much for Leanne not having her son dress up as a woman or marrying a man. Yes, this would be much crueler to her. But, Caleb didnt seem happy about marrying a man. Natalia had to find out more about what was going on.

“And, I fucking hate my mother. I know about what she did to people. The thing that I love, being feminine is what she inflicted on other men that never chose this life. And the marriage is what is also happening to me. I will have to adapt to that, but that is life and it is what happened to such men. But, why should I be spared. I have agreed to do it, your majesty.”

Natalia took a seat across from Caleb with a soft, inviting smile. “I do not entirely understand, Cynthia,” Natalia said, confused.

Caleb moved to a seat across from Natalia to take an available seat. “I would be happy to tell you. What do you want to know about?”

Natalia had a friendly, inviting smile on her face as she leaned forward. “Well young lady Let’s start with the obvious. You said you like to dress as a woman? How did that happen, and is this full-time? Do you want to become a woman?’

Caleb shook his head, “No. I am not like that. I do not want to actually transition into become a woman. I enjoy my role here. I love the clothing I wear, and I do live 24/7 as a woman” Caleb said and then added reluctantly, “for the man that has chosen to have me. So I have committed my life to him for his acceptance.”

“I see…” Natalia said with curiosity. She noticed that Caleb didn’t seem very enthusiastic to the idea of being committed to a man. It almost seemed Caleb felt he had to whether he wanted to or not.

Caleb continued, So, it's sort of like what you did with the Baron. You were still a man at the time, but you lived your life, and dressed as a woman for him. Except it was forced on you against your will. This is a life I chose, and I like being pretty as a woman. I am sorry for what happened to you and the other men my mother hurt. Can you call me Cynthia?”

And unlike what she went through as Martin for the Baron, there was no hint of a male in Caleb here. He looked every bit female and it looked like he went through a lot of effort to present himself as a natural woman. It also looked like he taught himself to present and act like a natural woman did. It fooled Natalia and she wouldn't have known otherwise if she had not accepted a meeting with a male named Caleb. She would have assumed this was another woman. This was fascinating to her.

“Your apology is not necessary,” Natalia assured him. “You are not responsible for what your mother did to us.”

“I know,” Caleb agreed. “But it seems you expected me to pay for it with my life, anyway. And I have little problem with what you did to my father. He was a horrible man. My mother hated him too, not that she is in any position to talk. She has no high ground. I think that is the phrase you use.”

Natalia chuckled. “I understand and yes. But you don’t seem to be in any danger of becoming like they were. I think this is great. And I am glad you are happy. I never wanted you to suffer for what she did. Punishing the descendants for the parent's cruelty is even more cruel. I never intended you to suffer or be hurt. It would have been quick and over and she would have suffered even more. But I think this is just as painful for her.”

“I agree,” Caleb giggled. He acted so feminine that Natalia wondered if it was to spite of her mother's disapproval. “My mother had certain attitudes about men who dressed and acted like women. She thought it demeaned men. She enjoyed seeing the men suffer. She hated it when I dressed like this and Father also had certain attitudes about a woman’s place, which mother disagreed but she had her own problems. It was all maddening.”

Natalia found herself liking Caleb. “I was going to ask if your mother started this by dressing you up, but considering what you told me about her attitude, there’s no point now. So I assume your desire to dress as a woman is your nature. When did you start feeling the desire?”

“Yes,” Caleb admitted with friendly smile. “I enjoy this life. I love the soft clothing women wear, I like the look, and I have enjoyed the time with my fiance. I enjoy living my life as a woman lives.”

“But you still know you are a man living this way, but I think I understand it better than I did before. I can accept that. Did your mother accept your lifestyle?”

Caleb sadly shook his head. “Not at all. She hated it, which I pointed out was so hypocritical when I found out how she supported our family. I started finding girl's clothes to wear when I was very young and she ridiculed me for it. She said only sissies and weak boys did that. So I tried to stop dressing in girl's clothes. But as we know, that only works for so long until the desire becomes overwhelming. I didn’t agree with mother when she said only weak boys dressed like this, but I knew she would not accept me like that. And this was when I was just a little older than ten. Dad was married to her and lived with us. He also didn’t accept me, but they were both very demeaning and vicious, so I had to hid it as best as I could.”

“I am glad you are more accepted now and I accept you, Caleb. So except for that, how was your relationship with your parents.”

Caleb shook his head more. “It wasn't well at all. She refused to accept my nature and demeaned me because of it. I was forced to hide it and I knew how my father was. And she seemed to accept his dominance to a point. He was never physically abusive, like beating her. But I saw some of the signs that he was very domineering sexually. And sometimes, at night, I heard like choking sounds when they must have thought I was asleep. I recognized what that meant when I was older and how she seemed to just accept it but eventually, they parted, and I stayed with her. And then she started her job that you know what she did, and while she was away at her job that sometimes took her away for months, I was with father trying to survive there.”

“Wait,” Natalia interrupted. “I thought she went home at night. I remember her being there, but she dressed me up and sent me to my husband. I thought she went home for the most part.”

“She did,” Caleb agreed. “But there were times she was required to be there all night in case she was needed. It was usually during the wedding period, and the three days, they woke up early or her services might be needed then. After that, she would go home at night and just be there to help the bride adjust and then go home as her services weren't needed as much except during the day. So I was usually sent to dad for a week and sometimes less, and after that, she would come home, but still, I rarely saw her during the day at those times, and she would come back tired.”

Natalia chuckled. “Yeah,” She said sarcastically. “Changing a man's entire lifestyle through force and terror can be tiring to those responsible for doing it. I can imagine but, it was much worse for us. Of course, now she's finding that out. Did you know about what she did then?”

“Not at first, I was just a kid, and all I knew was that she was gone for long periods. I missed her because even though our relationship was rough, she was still my mother. But I saw some things. Like during the first wedding she worked at for that one guy. I think you saw him at your own wedding. He was forced to help.”

“Yeah, I saw him, and he was very quiet,” Natalia responded. “He was there to help me. He didn’t seem happy at all, but I was too stressed and shocked at the time to notice that much. But I noticed he was a man in a bridesmaid gown helping the other bridesmaid. I remembered, and then some other things came apparent. That I noticed later.”

“Yeah, he was never happy. That was her first job, At least the first very public job she did. I was old enough to start noticing things. She went all day. She was very secretive, and she was gone for almost a week at first. When she started coming back at night, I noticed she was different and exhausted. She looked very stressed and preoccupied. And I suspected it was about a wedding. And I saw images and videos from the very public bridal banquet after the first three days. And I noticed some of the pictures and videos included her. Some articles of the very public wedding of a powerful, rich man to his wife. That the wife was a man that was forced into dressing as a woman for his husband's desire. And other articles I read mentioned it was arranged, and the law allowed a man to be committed to such a marriage to another man and lose his rights. And that my mother was involved in directing the man's transition to a bride. Pictures of the event, news, articles, and other things, and came together for me. My mother did this to that man. But I also then understood why, and what it meant and why she was willing, and because of her attitude for such things. It hurt, and it still struck as hypocrisy. Even though I knew it was forced on that man, and it was all designed to demean him. And that it was how she felt in general about males dressing as women and how she felt when I felt the desire to dress as a woman. I understood why she was against her son dressing as a woman. And it hurt me more and worsen our relation. I learned to hate my mother, and I started dressing more openly just to spite her, and she understood that I knew about what she was doing to people. And that I hated it. I chose to leave her and live with my father and she felt that was better anyway. She was afraid one of you would go after me just to hurt her.”

Then Caleb’s eyes turned cold and harsh. He said in a cold, accusing tone, “Just like you came after me and killed my father just because of her relationship to him.”

“That wasn't the only reason, I also knew how he treated women and Princess Alejandra enjoyed doing that for me.”

“Yeah,” Caleb admitted. “He wasn't the nicest man and he caused much of Mother’s hostility to men. It's ironic she opposed me dressing as a woman, given her opinion of men and her enjoyment of seeing them diminished and suffering. She was full of contradictions.

Natalia shook her head. “No, I think this is much better and I'm glad. I was afraid you were going to be much like her. I am so glad this turned out the way it did. We may be able to be friends. Her thinking you were married to a man and going through what those men went through.” Natalia smirked at the thought.

“Your mother is supposed to think you are being forced like we were,” Natalia offered.

“She wont be fooled,” Caleb said evenly. “Natalia, I told you about me and she knows. Leanne would never believe I was forced into this. She knows I adore dressing as a woman, The part with the man will be different as she knows I am sexually attracted to women. But, marrying a man is something I must do.” Caleb said, looking down..

Natalia laughed too. “I don’t think you have to, But we will discuss that later. I must tell you that you look beautiful.”

“Thanks,” Caleb blushed. “So I grew up and left my domineering, sexist father and started living my own life. But I learned it was impossible to live my life under the laws of Aragon. They have their own sexist attitude about men dressing as women, and it's strictly outlawed except in certain situations. Even for men like me, we can’t get approval. Only in marriages like yours where the husband demands it as part of his legal right over his male wife,” Caleb’s tone turned sarcastic. He said sardonically, “We wouldn’t want to impose on a husband's legal right over his bride, would we?”

“Of course not,” Natalia agreed in the same tone dripping with sarcasm.

“So I moved here. The laws are much more lax, except same-sex marriages are outlawed under catholic law. But I came out as trans and adopted a female identity allowing me to marry the man I love. So now it's okay.” Caleb laughed in irony. “Except, the women here don’t accept a woman being submissive to her husband. I am expected to be very dominant and in control as a woman and a wife. But it's my choice as the wife. And I have chosen to submit tmy life to him. In the ways my mother forced other straight men to submit sexually to their husband. The women here don’t really approve, but they really have no say in how I choose to live my life as a woman here.”

Even Natalia’s face turned sour. “Yeah, I can see how the women in the Falange party can see a trans woman choosing to live a submissive lifestyle to her husband. But I can see that is what you desire, and it’s your right. It still seems like it’s a step backward for us.”

Then Natalia added, “I must say that I agree, This also seems like a step backward to me. The sexist culture of Aragon suggested that the submissive forced party must be called the wife, and the husbands in those marriages forced the male to dress as female. We see that as a step backward and insist women be treated better.”

“This is my choice and I am not being forced.” Caleb insisted. “He chose me and I agreed to submit to him. It isnt how I feel women should live. Its a choice I made and I am free to choose this.”

Caleb almost seemed hurt by the suggestion that he felt this was a womans place. He made sure Natalia understood this was his choice, and he made it for his life.

“Okay, I understand,” Natalia said. “I am confused. This is a choice you are making and you have chosen to submit your life to a man. But, you suggested you dont want to do this. And that you are not sexually attracted to men. But you are choosing to do this.”

“Yes,” Caleb confirmed. “Just like other men. Just like you were. And After I got free to live my life. I wanted to understand what my mother did so I went around and found the other men my mother worked on. I found Valentina, I found John, I found the woman you love, Vivian and none of them chose to marry a man. None of them were attracted to men, neither were you.”

“Cynthia,” Natalia interrupted. “What does this have to do with your choice. Your mother hurt other men and they didn’t choose that life. Neither did I choose to be a wife to a sadistic baron. But why does that mean you should be subjected to that life? DO you want to be a wife to a man?”

“Of course not, My mother knows I was attracted to women. But thats how life works. Many men were hurt by my mother. So I feel this is something I must do and I will do this. I have a price I need to pay. I want my mother to know that im doing this because of the choices she made.”

“Does the man you are marrying know you are doing this?”

“Yes,” Caleb said. “He knows, and hes very controlling and domineering and he thinks this is hot. He knows im straight and I am choosing to do this. And he knows why. He has agreed. I just want you get my mother to watch. She knows nothing about this. But she knows how I looked at girls. She knows. This is her doing.”

There was a knock on the door, and it opened. The man said, “Your Majesty, your husband is here and ready for you.”

Natalia smirked again and got up. She reached for a large knife and said, “Good, I am ready to meet my dear husband.”

And Caleb said shakily, “Wait, Your Majesty, you aren’t planning to, like unman him like the way he did to you, Think.”

“No, dear Caleb,” Natalia responded with a dark smirk. “And in a way, he already has been unmanned. Once his strength was used up after a year of being a slave in a coal mine labor camp. Instead of having him worked to death, I had him moved into one of the more luxurious rooms and used for sex by the more horny guards. He was provided women's clothing and used as a sex slave. He experienced much of what I experienced under him. But, physically, he's still a man, and nothing was done to his body.”

“The Baron did have you changed, didn't he, your majesty?” Caleb inquired.

Natalia shook her head, “No, he didn’t. The only thing that happened to my physical body was the corset training. The work was done to give me a more feminine-looking chest by stretching my nipples and I was given injections to make it more prominent. But they never went as far as forcing me to have breast augmentation. They spoke about it and used it as a threat to keep me in line and, from the Baron's obsession with breasts and my chest, I knew he really wanted to do it to me. But he never did. That isn’t to say that a full SRS was not planned for me. He did plan that as the marriage ended, so he could release me as a woman entitled to nothing. The same-sex marriage I was forced into would be dissolved. But all of this was done to me after the marriage, by my own consent, for my military career here. It helped me fit in with the women much better and helped earn their respect and trust. Here, women are in charge and can rise higher. Men simply obey. So you see, The Baron must remain a man and my husband. It’s better for both of us.”

Natalia flashed a very dark, bone-chilling smile as she walked out with her guards and her assistants.

Her assistants led her down the hall and to her husband's bedroom that he was secured in. She faced a very thick oak door. A guard produced a key and the door was unlocked and opened.

She stepped in with no fear. The room was unlit, but she could see he was in it. There weren't any luxuries in the room. It was rather bare. There was nothing but an old dresser, and some rings in the floor and the walls to attach chains to restrict the man's movements. And an uncomfortable iron cot in the corner. She looked to the guard and said, “I think we can provide my husband with a more comfortable bed and some more clothing for him. He is my husband after all.”

The woman bowed her head in acceptance. “As you wish. You mean female clothing, am I correct?”

“Yes, very sexy and revealing female clothing for his new lifestyle.” Both women laughed.

Then Natalia stepped in and saw her husband Anthony waiting. He stood there in a scarlet robe he was provided for his modesty. He was not chained as Natalia ordered for their first meeting. She stood before the man showing no fear. He saw the deep-seated hatred simmering in her eyes as she looked at him.

Anthony still towered over her, perhaps even more so now than when they first met years ago. Anthony was an imposing man, but the situation was vastly different than when they first met face to face at their wedding. He was still the man he was then, except for a hand. Natalia looked at the stub on Anthony's wrist where a hand used to be. She had lost her temper during their last meeting and she had cut off his hand.

And now she was vastly more feminine, making the difference between them even more so. They both knew she had no fear. After years of training and service in the nation's military as a commanding officer, she had become a powerful, commanding woman. She had spearheaded the assault on his nation. Natalia had brought his nation to its knees and accepted Aragon’s surrender. He knew there was nothing he could do now.

She sneered, “If I thought any of this made a difference to your point of view, I would be a fool. I know even now, after all of this, you still think you were right to do what you did to me, and you will always feel what you did to me was the right thing. You, as well as thousands of other wealthy nobles that captured women for marriage. And if you had it to do again, you would do what you did to me all over again. You haven’t learned a thing. But that’s why you are here.”

Even though he knew it was dangerous to anger her, he replied, “You and your people have murdered millions. I have seen the mass graves and camps that your country built in my country. Your Empress vaporized the capital in a horrific attack. You personally destroyed my entire family, murdered my sister, killed her children in front of her eyes, with your bare hands. You made sure my family would have no more descendants. And before all of that, you were a sexist man who brutalized women, including your own wife, leading her to leave you. And you violated my sister.”

“No, I didn’t,” Natalia said firmly. “We had a scuffle. I came on to her rather strongly. But I never violated her. Nothing happened beyond that. Only one of us has been raped by the other here. I didn't rape anyone before you hurt me. And you, and your people considered it completely legal, and the victims like me could do nothing about it, until now. And still, your country thinks they had the right to do what they did to us. They see nothing wrong with the way we were treated. That’s why we are here. That's why you all had to be destroyed. And you can no longer be trusted to have a country ever again. The Empress made sure of that, and I am here to enforce her will to that effect.”

Anthony saw this was going nowhere. Both of them were absolutely certain they were right to do what they did. But only one of them raped the other. And only one of their nations had laws that made it completely legal, and only one of them had an entire noble class that did it to others.

Anthony looked down in fear. He saw the hatred in Natalia’s eyes. It had been burning in her eyes for a long time. He started seeing the level of hate in her eyes a few months after their wedding. The hatred simmered very deep in her. It was a frightening level of hostility that told him that what he was doing was a mistake and she would do anything to destroy him. She did break, but she only broke so far. That hatred remained and told him that she would never be satisfied unless she destroyed him. Anthony resolved to be silent now. There was nothing he could say that would make any difference here.

“I have considered making you a woman, Anthony. I doubt a man like you would ever adapt to becoming a woman. But a man like me found it very difficult too. I was not meant to be a woman, but I am. And this is what you intended for me. But, in the end, it would only help you. As you know, in this country, women are considered superior, and such a change would only enhance your status here. So I won't do that for you. However, you wanted to marry me, Anthony. You insisted on making me your wife, and you are my husband. And so this marriage will remain. You are my husband.” Natalia’s smile was like ice.

“And you know what that means here, don't you, my husband,” Natalia asked.

He nodded. Anthony knew and it did not mean what it did in Aragon. Here, the wife had all of the power in the marriage, just like he did in Aragon. Anthony had no say in anything. Even as the husband of the Empress, it meant nothing. He was totally powerless over anything.

“I also considered having you killed and thrown in an oven. But death is too good for you. You don’t deserve that. You deserve to live and experience what you inflicted on me and what you men inflicted on us for so long. Death is the only thing you have to look forward to, and it's so far away.”

At this point, death was an act of mercy that Natalia had no intention of granting.

“You will remain my husband, and I will remain your wife. Our marriage was never dissolved. I was surprised to learn myself. But I never had our marriage dissolved. It was my right as the wife, and in the method, our wedding was carried out. Any court here would have granted it in a second. But I never considered that I had to. I figured with me being here, and you being imprisoned, and your death there, it was considered dissolved already. But no. You were alive here, and I had to request it, and I never did. So our marriage is still a thing.”

Natalia’s smile told him she was just too happy for that. Which was nothing good for him.

“Also, I have decided that I will transition into a fully functioning female, and that I will be the Empress here. And that will mean I will be able to have heirs. But don’t think they will ever be yours or that I will ever allow you to make me pregnant. You will never be allowed to penetrate me again. In fact, I have taken care of that already. You will have your own men to keep you satisfied. You will please them and have your life with them. That will become your life.”

This just kept getting worse for Anthony, not that he expected any better. He had a feeling.

“That’s why you have such pretty lingerie and pretty dresses. So, you won't have any real need for that large nine-inch penis. But it is your status as a man. But that doesn't mean it needs to be functioning. Your testicles are not necessary.”

Natalia smiled even more and Anthony's face twisted in a mask of terror as Natalia advanced on him. He backed away.

“However, like I will become a woman. I have no intention of having something like that done for you. We don't need a surgeon to help us make your penis nonfunctioning. I can do that for you myself. I can do it the hard way. No sedation for you.”

Anthony cried out and collapsed to his knees when she quickly kicked him. He groaned and collapsed in blinding pain.

Natalia cruelly looked down at him. “Does that hurt? I don’t see why you should object. You, Pam, Leanne, Lisa, and that Sadist Tabitha inflicted terrible pain on me for not satisfying you enough. So this is nothing.”

Then Natalia placed several more very swift, devastating kicks between Anthony’s legs. He curled up, clutching his crotch, in blinding, paralyzing pain.

That wasn't enough though and Natalia kept kicking Anthony viciously between his legs, clearly intending on damaging them beyond repair. He had nearly stopped moving after around fifteen vicious kicks with her heels.

Anthony was on the very edge of passing out from the pain. It was clear his balls were damaged.

“I still think they can be repaired,” Natalia said, almost detachedly. “But they won't be. They must be removed so you will never be a threat. And you can live your feminine life for the men who you will be required to service.”

Natalia looked down at the man who was on the edge of passing out. She approached and pulled out a pair of pliers. “Let me help you, my husband. You will have no use for those things.”

Caleb stood back, watching Natalia’s revenge against the man who had enslaved and tormented her for over a year. He was shocked by the level of sadism she displayed, but not that much. She knew this would be brutal and bloody, by the dark look in Natalia’s eyes as she approached her husband's room.

He watched Natalia rip Anthony's scrotum off with a pair of pliers. Anthony let out a blood curtailing shriek of pain and collapsed as his scrotum was ripped from his body. His limp body laid there, blood pooling out of him.

Natalia shouted to the medical personnel she had waiting, “You may attend to my husband. Make sure she does not die.” She watched as the nurses attended to her husband. They worked to stop the bleeding and transport her to a hospital to continue the operation. Anthony would be out for at least several weeks. But the cruel man would not die.

And now she had to prepare for her own operation and the final transformation into a woman. Something that had begun in her life when she was a young boy and her mother dressed her up as a young girl to attend a girl’s school. Life seemed to be pushing her toward womanhood, whether she liked it or not.

Anthony was quickly bandaged up and taken away for emergency treatment for his wounds. Natalia was told that it was likely her husband would live. Natalia stood there with a delighted smirk on her face.

Alejandra approached with her people. Caleb saw the determined look on Alejandra’s face as she approached them, with John struggling to keep with her.

Caleb said, “You got your final revenge and It looks like you have things to do. I must prepare to see my mother for when she arrives.”

Natalia shook her head, “No, my revenge has only begun. He has a lot more to repay. But I enjoyed our talk, Caleb. You are cute. I would like to see your mother before I go into surgery. Can you have her come the hospital to meet me before it's done?”

Caleb smiled and embraced Natalia, “Sure, I will tell her you want to see her. I must go.” And Caleb turned as Alejandra approached.

Alejandra had a determined look on her face, “Natalia, sister.” She said with an inviting smile as she tightly embraced Natalia. “The doctor said they are ready. Are you?”

This was her life's direction since she was a very young child living with her mother. She did it well enough that the other boys and girls seemed to accept her as another girl in school. Very few adults knew she was not really a girl then. This was the life she had lived since she arrived here. She was a woman and a wife for the Baron and a woman in the military service here. She lived her life as a woman full time. Natalia took a deep breath bracing herself and looked into Alejandra’s eyes, and firmly said, “Yes, let's go.”

John looking strong and handsome beside Alejandra, looking vastly different than when Natalia first saw John when he had large breasts and looking so feminine. “Are you sure about this?” He noted the contrast in his mind that he seemed to accept femininity. At the same time, Natalia struggled against it when they first met.

“Yes, indeed,” Natalia said without reservation. “I am ready for this. Let’s go.”

As they headed toward the front door, Natalia turned to John. “And John, Dorothy,” She said snidely with a twinkle in her eye. And a flirty smirk. “I just wanted to say that I am sorry for the way I treated you when we first met.

“Why are you sorry,” John asked. “I was horribly cruel to you then. I am sorry.”

“I just didn't understand, and I should have understood. You were dealing with your own pain.”

Then Natalia turned to Alejandra. “And thanks, sister. Thanks for what you did with George. I know it really started this life, but still, thanks. And I'm sure John agrees more than me on this.”

John looked confused as Natalia just smirked.

Alejandra looked unsure and somewhat stunned. “What?” She inquired. “George?”

“You know what you did with him, and I saw Elsa’s private notes on the matter. I now know it was you. So thanks, sis. Sisters need to stick up for each other.” Natalia said slyly.

John still looked lost. The two women looked at each other as if to say, “Men”.

“You, George, my ex-husband, who died. Him, you were involved.” He looked at Alejandra. Then it hit him. “You did that? But the report said he died peacefully in his sleep. It was natural causes. He was just old.”

“Alejandra is lethal. She has her ways. She is an expert at this. It was supposed to look like natural causes, But from what I read of Elsa’s reports. It was anything but natural, and it was very slow and extremely painful. She spent an entire day working on George.”

John thought for a few seconds and then smiled, “I agree, thanks, Your Highness. You set me free of that monster. I hope you will tell me more about how he went, someday.”

“We will have lots of time together as Natalia is in her operation and then she has to recover from it all. But I can tell you now, he was screaming in pain for the entire time. You aren’t the only girl he abused.”

He was about to respond rudely when he saw the mischievous look in her eyes and Natalia started giggling. Then he said, “Yeah, let's go, you two.”

John watched the two women leave. He thought of how ironic it is that things ended this way. John just considered femininity as part of his life for a while. He hated it as much as Martin did even though he was gay and had very delicate features for a man. He never wanted to be a woman and was never one of those feminine male homosexuals. It had become part of his life until he could get away and expunge it from his life. But, he never had the arrogant superiority complex Martin did toward femininity. He was never arrogant or sexist as Martin had been. John just accepted it. Martin was really hurt and felt demeaned by it. He considered such men lower than him. He had an arrogant homophobic outlook on it all and felt crushed when those views included him. But now, Martin was not that man anymore and she let it empower him to this level. She is making the choice to go all the way. John wondered how this was possible. It was exciting to John.

Of course, the person that man became was not. And the things he did were a horror.

<<<>>>

Alejandra was there to help Natalia through it all. It was terrifying for Natalia to give her explicit consent for a complete genetic gender transformation. But Natalia did it with a smile on her face.

She signed the forms confirming her agreement to the treatment. She has been in transition for the past few years of her service here. She has been on hormones, dressing full time, and being recognized as a woman and an officer in this empire's military service. Considering that this was a small final step, considering her life, this was a huge step in the final direction.

A nurse asked to confirm, “You are now Natalia Primo De Rivera, elder sister to Princess Alejandra Primo De Rivera?”

“Yes,” Natalia confirmed.

“The wife to ex Baron Anthony Primo De Rivera?” He was no longer Vargos now.

“Yes, he is my husband.” Natalia also admitted with a smile.

Then the nurse asked, “And now you are here to take the final step to your transition as a woman?” She had signed the forms.

“Yes,” Natalia said firmly.

“This will be a full genetic transition. It will change your genes and your entire genetic code. Just as your younger sister Alejandra did months ago. You will wake up as a fully functioning woman. You will have a cycle as a woman and able to give birth. Do you understand that, Your Highness?”

“Yes, this is what I want,” Natalia said with a soft smile, considering what her father would think if he saw this now.

The nurse smiled, “Good, let's get you ready. We have everything prepared.”

Natalia was rolled down the hallway to the room prepared for her. There were numerous nurses as well as a doctor ready for her. She was ready for this. She saw the IV’s they prepared for her. She saw the machines prepared to pump the liquid through her. The doctor gave Natalia a friendly smile.

Natalia was helped into her bed, and the nurses made sure she was comfortable and ready for the procedure.

The nurse scanned Natalia’s bracelet and confirmed her date of birth. Then the doctor hooked the IV’s into Natalia and prepared for the lengthy procedure.

The doctor looked like she was very accustomed to authority and made Natalia feel at ease for this. The woman said, “Natalia, our anesthesiologist will be here shortly,” as they prepared.

Natalia held out her hand, “Please wait on that. Someone will be here shortly and I want Alejandra to meet her and I want to see her before I am sedated. Please, Doctor,” Natalia pleaded with the woman.

“Okay, but we are ready here. This procedure can be very painful. We are usually better prepared and this solution is injected through a chest port. It is very potent stuff. Are you sure, Natalia?”

Natalia confirmed her desire, so she was left awake as the procedure started and she realized the doctor was right. It was rather painful and draining as it ran into her.

<<<>>>

Leanne had had a very rough trip. Luckily, Ambar wasn’t too interested in keeping Leanne with her during the plane ride there. But Ambar's male friend Aziz made sure to keep her company during the long trip. He sat beside her and held his hand inside her top or between her legs through most of the trip. He pinched and pulled her nipples and played with her breasts so much that her nipples were pulled raw by now. And her breasts were squeezed and rubbed so much that they were sore to the touch. And just before they touched down on the runway, he took her to the restroom for sex. Ambar and Aziz wanted to ensure she had the experience in an airplane, as some like to call, ‘the mile high club.’ Most women were protected in this society and wouldn't allow a man to take such liberties on a woman and live. But Leanne was exempt for some reason, and Aziz knew it.

But this experience was forced on her and felt violating. She was in tears by the time Aziz finished in her. She looked very distraught. Her hair was ragged, her makeup was a mess. Her eye shadow had run down her face in a purple streak and her eyes were red from crying. Not that any of them cared. In fact, Ambar smiled at her appearance and whispered in her ear, “This is probably how Natalia looked after the first few nights with her husband and you saw how she looked. Wasn't that woman crying when you came in?”

She remembered how Martin looked and it was roughly about the same. Leanne had to admit. Ambar was nice enough to give her a few minutes alone to redo her makeup and make herself presentable. But she did need a thick tampon to control the leaking after what Aziz did to her. She was still sore.

She had expected to see Natalia when they arrived. Leanne was more shocked to see Alejandra and her people when they exited the plane. Alejandra looked very different than when she saw her the last time. The woman still looked very firmly in charge, and there was little question of that. Not that Alejandra was ever not in charge of everything. That was something she slowly learned during their time together. Alejandra made sure she was in charge and it was something her husband Jose had to learn the hard way. She briefly wondered if that man was still among the living. Leanne doubted it. He was a dead man as soon as he chose to get engaged to Alejandra. He signed his life away at that moment. Leanne knew there was an unmarked grave where he was in by this time.

Leanne felt a shiver travel down her body as she watched Alejandra as they walked down the steps to meet the woman. While Alejandra had just started her real transition to womanhood by the time they first met. It looked like everything was complete. Alejandra looked like any other woman looked by now. Leanne tried to appear strong as they walked down to meet Alejandra. Alejandra had that look in her eye and smirked knowingly at Leanne. There is something other women tend to notice in each-other, and she could tell what Leanne had just gone through. She knew somehow. And she smirked knowingly.

Leanne casted her eyes down in humiliation at Alejandra’s look.

Alejandra bowed her head in respect. “Greetings, Your Majesty.” Alejandra greeted their queen. “I regret to tell you that our Empress could not be here to greet you. She wanted me to meet you and escort you to see her before her procedure.”

Their queen was informed and she accepted. “That will be acceptable.”

Alejandra looked at Ambar beside her queen. She bowed respectfully, “Greetings to you too, General Ambar. I hope your trip was comfortable, and you are happy with Leanne here.”

“Thank you, Princess,” Ambar responded. “It was very comfortable and we were happy to receive your invitation to your Empress’s coronation. And we are pleased with Leanne here. She is learning her place here and my friend Aziz is teaching her well.” Ambar chuckled as Leanne casted eyes in humiliation.

Alejandra approached Leanne. Their last meeting when Alejandra beat Leanne and interrogated her was running through her mind as she approached. “Interesting seeing you again, Leanne. I must say you look very sexy in that tight top and that short skirt. You must get a lot of attention dressed that way,” Alejandra chuckled.

Leanne was so humiliated she refused to respond to Alejandra’s mocking.

“You can't see my husband anymore. I decided that he didn’t deserve another chance. So I dealt with him.”

The very casual way Alejandra said that was frightening to Leanne.

“But Natalia wanted to see you and Ambar before she goes through her procedure and I think she wants you to see her husband. I was told you know him well.”

Leanne looked up unexpectedly at the mention of Natalia’s husband. After what Alejandra told her when they were together working on her marriage and being a man's wife. Alejandra had let it slip that Natalia’s husband was still alive and the death was faked. But the fact that the marriage was still in effect was shocking. “Her husband?” Leanne said doubtfully. “She is still married to him?”

“Yes indeed and it was also a shock to Natalia. She assumed that with the fake death and the laws in Castile that favored the victims and the woman in such marriages, that the marriage had been annulled. But the marriage wasn’t annulled. Apparently they were still married. Getting an annulment wouldn’t have been difficult. Natalia just assumed the marriage was annulled. She just had to go to a court and requested an annulment. Natalia never did that, so she is still legally Anthony’s wife. Natalia decided to remain married to Anthony. It was all Natalia’s choice and as you probably know here, she holds power over him in this nation. As Anthony just found out in a very unpleasant and painful way.”

That frightened Leanne even more. Oh god, Leanne thought to herself. What did Natalia do to that man? She couldn't even imagine.

“As for Aragon, I will give you a personal tour of what is left of your homeland after this. I warned you all when we first met that day at the wedding. I remember what you said very well. You said in an arranged marriage, the bride not only gains an unwanted husband but loses all forms of self-determination and expression. Do you remember what I told you after that?”

Her memories of Alejandra’s statements were fuzzy. The male brides are often in a panic. Their thoughts and words are often too emotional to be really comprehensible. But Alejandra was strangely calm. But a lot happened since then.

Seeing Leanne's foggy look, Alejandra continued, “I told you it was true, but it not only applied to people that it can also apply to a union of nations, and the smaller nation also loses all forms of self-determination and expression when they are subjugated to a stronger power, against their will. And precisely, that just happened to Aragon.

Leanne was aware of the beginning of the war, but she hadn't been updated since her capture and was unaware of a lot that had just happened.

Ambar updated her on the events from the invasion and occupation of Aragon. The bombing and nuclear strike, the camps, enslavement, extermination, and mass graves. Aragon’s final surrender. The sheer brutality.

Leanne was totally horrified. Over four million died in the bombing and millions had been killed in the camps and thrown in mass graves.

“You two, how could you?” Leanne gasp at the horror of it all.

“You know what I suffered at their hands during the genocide of my people. You saw the scars from the torture I endured in the camps. So you know. And I know you know what Natalia suffered at their hands. After all, you were part of it, and you enjoyed being part of the process for the sadistic Baron. You enjoyed seeing Natalia’s manhood crushed. So who are you to talk about brutality?”

Leanne also knew about Natalia’s revenge on the Baron’s family when Martin personally returned and murdered them, including the Baron's sister's children, in front of their mother's eyes. She knew these people were merciless. So she expected something like this when Elsa went on the warpath.

“Let's go. Natalia wants to see you before her procedure and then perhaps we can go see her husband. He probably hasn't entirely recovered yet. But he will. Natalia wants him to live for a very long time.”

They got in a car and were driven over to the hospital. Leanne was updated on what was going on and on Natalia's decision. She wasn’t entirely sure if it was suitable for Natalia, but she had decided and was going through with it. But she still remembered the man that she met so long ago and what he thought of women. The desperate man she met so long ago was going through the final procedure to become a woman.

Alejandra led Leanne into a large hospital, and they went up several flights of steps. Alejandra led Leanne down the hall, and finally, they went into the large room where Natalia was in. Her elite guards let them in the door. She finally saw Natalia lying there hooked to an IV with very powerful chemicals and hormones being injected directly into her.

Natalia looked like she was in pain, but this transformation was supposed to be done when she was sedated. She insisted on being awake to see Leanne before she was sedated for this.

Natalia smiled darkly. “I bet you are enjoying this, aren't you, Leanne?”

“We never intended to fully transform you. At least not that I knew of. I didn't know of the Baron's final intentions for you until much later after we had parted ways and you were on your way to adjusting to your life with him. But, no, you never really understood.”

Natalia shook her head, “No, not the transformation. I mean, you enjoy seeing me here in agonizing pain. You always enjoyed seeing me suffer, as you did so many other men you put in that life.”

Leanne tightened in absolute frustration. Natalia, as Martin, had never understood that it was never for her personal satisfaction. She never really got any from this job. It was just a job, and it was her professional outlook on it. She had to be cold and dispassionate. Her subjects never understood that and always figured she was a sadist who enjoyed their suffering. And every one of them always wanted some sort of personal payback.

The only one to get any kind of revenge was Natalia. While the rest seemed to understand, at least on some level, Natalia never gave up her grudge. She held it all in and insisted on getting payback at any cost. As Martin, he could have gone on with his life and lived a good life as a playboy seducing countless women the way he did before. But he was unable to do that after what he went through. He demanded vengeance and went back to seek it. He did all of this for payback, and it cost Martin everything.

“Natalia, you never understood the matter. I tried to tell you before, it wasn't about me, and I got no personal satisfaction from it. It was a job I did, and it paid me very well. It was about you male brides and the things you had to learn and adjust to. It wasn't about me. It was about you and your husband's desire. Most of them figured that out in time. You and John never seemed to get it. And you held it all in, and you would never let it go.”

“John didn't either,” Natalia replied. “He seemed to hold it in too. Don't you remember him sticking around and what he did to me?”

Leanne agreed.

“And I heard about what you did to Aragon. Of course, you know there will be a response to this. There has to be.”

Natalia laughed bitterly. “The USA doesn't seem to care, and they are unable to do a damn thing. They know about our arsenal. And, I’d like you to visit a place for me. I will give my sister the location. It’s a very special place and will answer many of your questions. And I’d like you to see your friend the Baron and see what condition he is in.” Natalia flashed a wicked chilling smile.

“I heard about what you did to him.” Leanne snapped.

Then Natalia postulated and said, “Alejandra, I would like you to have Anthony’s Achille’s tendon cut before he returns. I want him to never walk on his own again.”

Alejandra seemed to agree.

“And that will be the punishment for all rapists from now on. And, I wonder if there is a way to remove a person’s bone structure from their body so they can not move. They simply exist as a lump of gelatinous matter unable to move on their own, it will be like they just exist, and they won’t have a mouth, but they will feel the need to scream.” Natalia laughed. “I think something like that is possible. We will look into that punishment for those that commit rape.”

Alejandra pointed out, “But, your Majesty. Such an operation is not possible and will require a lot of research into how to perform such a thing on a person.”

Natalia understood what Alejandra meant and flashed a cruel sinister smirk, “Yes I know. The people of Aragon will be there to help with such research. They will be more than happy to participate in the medical research, won’t they.”

Alejandra understood.

Natalia added, “For the time being, what I said before about cutting the Achilles tendon. They won't be able to rape or harm another woman again. Every single one of them.”

“Yes, your majesty.”

They exited Natalia’s room, and she was finally sedated. She slowly drifted off, knowing she would wake up a woman. Her final thought was what her father would think of this. It seemed to be what he always intended for his son. He should be happy, wherever that sadistic fuck was. Darkness overtook Natalia.

<<<>>>

Leanne’s mind was on all of the marriages she had assisted through the years and her mind was on Martins. That was one of the most difficult. The most difficult was John and he fought the entire time. He had escaped them and eventually, his husband had to have John physically transformed to break his resistance. Martin never really physically resisted. Leanne assumed that Martin wasn’t as emotionally strong or determined as John was. But she was wrong, he simply learned his lessons early on and John helped get it through Martin that resistance was no use in these marriages. But has plotting and knew sooner or later he would be freed. He learned that when he found out what the entire thing was about, and what Anthony’s agenda was. And he knew he could get revenge. His revenge cost him everything but Natalia was happy with it.

Leanne had no idea where they were going, Alejandra was in the back with her as she was tightly secured in the back seat of an oversized limousine. She realized she was strapped in the seat the same way that Martin was when they transported him around town for the functions he was scheduled for. She was unable to make much movements as her hands were handcuffed behind her and the seatbelt was strapped on her in a rather tight way.

“This is just a precaution,” Alejandra said, facing her with a knowing smirk and occasionally reached out to pinch her nipples hard just to hear her cry out.

Upon entering the small town the vehicle made a left into the town’s historic section, they pulled up to a small chapel where there were many cars parked there and people were assembled for some ceremony or event. and Leanne had a brilliant smirk on her face. She suddenly explained, “I brought you here to see someone that wanted to speak with you.”

Alejandra's guards walked around the Limo and unstrapped Leanne’s heavy leather straps that kept her almost immobile. She was released and Alejandra was kind enough to place some heavy shackles around her wrists with a smirk. “A lady can't go without your jewelry can she?” Alejandra qipped and giggled slightly.

That was an inside joke among Leanne and Martin when she placed the shackles on his wrists to escort him publicly.

The Shadow Corps guards led a restrained Leanne into the Chapel followed by Alejandra and they went through the back. Leanne recognized a styling restraining chair like the type that she prepared her brides in when she did such things.

Seeing how things were, she was not that surprised to be faced with a wedding when she exited the chapel. Leanne saw there were many guests seated as they watched the ceremony, on a lawn watching a rather large groom marrying a restrained bride. She could not see watching from the back if the bride was male or female. The bride looked very stiff as if her midsection was tightened in a stiff corset. She had a veil over her face but what she could see of the long blonde hair, it looked like the bride’s natural hair. Leanne knew the difference in extensions and a person’s natural hair and this looked natural. The bride's head was stuck in an upright position as if her neck was locked in a neck corset. The bride’s head was unable to turn and her hands were cuffed together somehow. Even though Leanne could not see them through a thin draped cloth covering her hands holding a floral bouquet of flowers. The bride was adorned in a beautiful sleeveless white wedding dress. The girl seemed very well endowed in the chest but Leanne was unable to tell if the bride was actually female or male from this distance.

Leanne wondered why she was brought here to witness this wedding. She doubted she knew the groom or the ‘Bride’ as the priest wearing the formal robes of an ordained catholic priest standing in front conducted the wedding. The priest wore a nasty scowl on our face as she faced the bride. When she spoke to the bride, her voice was laced with barely concealed contempt.

Then, Leanne saw someone she knew standing beside the bride to give her off. She saw her daughter Anya. Her gut tightened into a knot of fear as she got a feeling she did know the bride and this could only be one person and only one reason Anya was here, and who she was the elder sister too. Then she felt the desire to scream.

A Feminine voice spoke from behind her, “Welcome, Leanne. We were told to expect you.”

Leanne turned sharply to see a beautifully styled woman from behind her. She was neatly dressed in a white short skirt and a ruffled blouse, and her face was flawless. This woman had the air of confidence and command that she used to have. Leanne guessed she was facing the woman who prepared the bride and pretty much was in charge of the preparations for this ceremony. She could tell by the horned rimmed glasses this woman was wearing. It must have been irony. The woman smiled softly.

“His sister is giving him away. It's usually the mother but the mother of the bride was well, you know, she was ‘tied up’. The woman laughed at her unfunny joke. I know the mothers gave all of brides away that you worked with.”

“This is funny to you?!” Leanne shot in anger. The guards on each side of Leanne held her tight by each arm.

“This isn’t what it looks like, Leanne. This bride consented and insisted on it being done this way. You should know that, you know this young her.” The woman giggled at referring to the bride as ‘her’.

Of course, and this shouldn’t have surprised her. She knew of the brides feminine nature.

“Of course, I really doubt she really enjoys it being done this way, as brutal as we are doing this, the young woman wanted you to know. The young woman, the bride, I think you know by now, is your son. She wanted you to know that she feels so much guilt over everything that you have done to people, and how it was done. She feels she has a price to pay and so, she committed herself to this life to her husband.”

Leanne darted daggers at her for saying that.

“The new Empress told me to tell you that you were wrong about your son never being dressed as a woman and marrying a man. You told the Empress it would never happen and now, it is happening. Isn’t that funny,” The confident woman said with a condescending snicker.

“No, Caleb has nothing to do with this bitch, he is- ..mmmmmmphh!” Leanne muffled as duct tape was wrapped around her mouth by the guards.

“My name isn’t bitch, it’s Ana, now please behave Miss Sterling, while we prep you, to join the rest of the guest at this beautiful ceremony.”

Getting Leanne properly restrained with additional straps took a few minutes, but after the guards were done they escorted her along with Ana and Alejandra to the front row.

“Please have a seat Leanne, we have your reserved area waiting.”

With her hands and legs shackled like a maximum security prisoner she could only shake her head “No” as she was led to the front of the audience.

“Please be respectful Ma’am, you will cause a scene in your daughter’s Cynthia’s ceremony,” said Ana

“Mmmphhh….!”

There was metal O ring screwed to the floor where the guards connected Leanne’s chains, once locked into place the chains would hold her down and restrained. This was perfectly was planned out, Leanne would be forced to witness the unfolding events.

At the alter stood a large man much older than the bride The groom looked like he was maybe in his early 50’s with some gray in his receding hair. His tuxedo was immaculate. To his right, stood a lovely young lady in a white virginal wedding dress, her arms and hands were restrained behind her. Her eyes looked down to the floor as she faced the groom. Around her mouth was a white leather strap holding a white call gag in her mouth.

“Mmm...K..ala...mmp,” Leanne muffled her son’s name.

Leanne’s attempt to get her son’s attention fell on deaf ears, her son looked only to the floor as the groom stood over him.

“Felipe Ruiz is his name in case you are wondering who your lovely son Caleb...I mean daughter Cynthia is marrying,” said Ana sitting next to her. And we do object to him becoming a woman just to submit his life to a man, but it was her choice and we blame you for this abomination. “The groom is a wealthy stockholder in various corporations across the empire and in many company's in the United States. I wouldn’t worry about your daughters financial future. You don’t have to worry about her going off to college and being a doctor like you intended for her, She will be well taken care of by his man.”

“Mmmpph..”

“Dear esteemed guests, we are gathered here on this day to witness the blessed union of the newly transitioned bride, Cynthia Sterling, the whore, “ The priestess said in a tone of overt hostility. “to Felipe Ruiz,” said the Priestess presiding over the ceremony.

Leanne’s eyes widen in anger and helplessness, they were treating her son as some kind of whore and a disgrace to them.

Do you, Felipe Ruiz, agree to take the hand of the disgraced whore Cynthia Sterling, by her being bound and to submit her life to you in matrimony? Will you agree to have Cynthia, keep her, protect her and teach her, as your lawfully wedded disgraced wife?”

“I do,” said Felipe in a deep tone of authority.

The Priestess then looked at Anya who stood to the side of Caleb.

“Who will give away the whore?”

“I will priestess,” replied Anya.

“Do you Anya Sterling, sister of Cynthia Sterling commit Cynthia to loving protection and guidance and submission to her husband Felipe Ruiz? To love and obey for as long as she lives?”

Anya then looked down to her sister who kept her looking down to the shoes of Felipe as a sign of her submission.

“I do,” she said in a tone of reluctance but sadness.

“Cynthia, do you accept these a life of submission to your fiance Felipe and take the role of his wife by taking his last name in the marriage and whore in the bedroom?”

“Mpmmmph…!” Leanne struggled with her bounds as the Priestess said that.

Cynthia nodded.

“By the powers vested in me by the Empire of Castile and the holy mother church of Christ andthe catechism, I pronounce you husband and wife. Felipe you may kiss the bride.”

Leanne was forced to watch as the large man tightly embraced her son in a very masculine and dominant embrace and force a deep kiss him. She watched her son go limp in the mans dominant arms as the large head of the groom decended. And she thought she saw a face of disgust and regret as the larger bearded man forced a deep kiss as their mouths met as her son struggled slightly and she thought she saw him gag as the tongue forced its way into her sons mouth. She knew that altho her son liked to dress as a woman. The young man was very heterosexual and was disgusted by male sexuality or intimate sexual contact between males.

Leanne saw a totally revolted look on the her sons face when their mouths parted. She felt bad for her son. But She was helpless here. Her son made his decision and she was in no position to reverse it.

“Cynthia was lucky to find her husband Felipe to love and guide her. Felipe had a long thing for feminine young men. How ever this something he kept a secret. He is a closeted bisexual and when he met the young man Caleb….well he had to have him.” said Ana to Leanne’s ear as a large size ceramic pot was brought to the alter by the groomsmen. Once placed to the side of the couple they departed the altar.

“Sister Anya will now lead us to the final stages of Caleb’s transition to her new life.”

The bridesmaids then ascended to altar with folder and one by one dropped the contents of it into the pot.

“Sister Anya, will you now please light the fire to begin your sister’s new life?”

“Thank you Priestess.”

Alejandra smiled at the ongoings of the ceremony.

“If you are wondering about what they placed inside the pot, then you should know its any legal documents and photos from your son’s past as a male,” said Ana with a smile.

Leanne could only stare at her tormentor with a tear in her eye.

“May the flames engulf his past sins to bring a new beginning in the life of Lady Ruiz.”
While the fire burned through Caleb’s birth certificate and childhood boy photos. The Priestess turned to Anya to finalize the ceremony.

The priestess proudly announced, “Now her former life as a male is gone. She will live the rest of her life as a proper female and as a loyal wife.”

“Felipe Ruiz, now as the lawful husband to your wife Cynthia Ruiz, you may finalize the ceremony in the manner you both agreed on,” The Priestess declared with contempt. By taking her back privately and her ingesting your seed down in her mouth and down her throat.

Leanne watched in horror as the large group led a clearly reluntant Cynthia back down the aisle to the chaple and into a private room in the back. Leanne was allowed up as she was led to the back so she could listen from the outside of the door.

Most of them heard what was happening in the room between the newlyweds. Leanne heard the rythmic galking and choking sounds of her desperate son. Gawk Gawk, choke and Gawk was heard as her son was choking on something massive being shoved into his mouth. It went on for a while as Leanne wanted to cry at this humiliation happening to her son. Then it was over but she heard her son retching in revoltion as it was finalized. A loud satisfied groan as he ejaculated into her sons mouth. Her son was forced to swallow it and retched on the taste. It took a while for him to compose himself as her husband left, and Cynthia followed him out ina clearly disheveled manner. The semen caked around his mouth and dripping from her sons chin. He was clearly humiliated and disgusted by what had just happened.

“Isn’t he prett-”

“Mmmppmm..!” Leanne made one last attempt to break free from her straps, but failed immediately.

While struggling with the straps and the guards who were now holding her back she saw Caleb being picked up effortlessly by Felipe, The groom picked up his newlywed wife Cynthia as he was and walked down back the isle while Leanne fought helplessly against her bounds. As her son, daughter was carried off like any bride on her way to the bedroom, Leanne got one last look at the her desperate and disgusted Cynthia, in the strong arms of Felipe..both their eyes met one last time as Caleb was now Cynthia Andrews a conquered Concubine.

<<<>>>
Later that evening, Alejandra escorted Ambar, their queen, and Leanne into a massive and very secure facility. Several layers of guards and the elite impersonal guards and shadow Corps operatives looked at their ID to let them in.

Leanne looked around as they walked through the building. It was shocking and she didn't really understand what she was looking at. It looked like it was a massive construction project. There was an enormous amount of work going on. Then she finally started to grasp what was going on.

This appeared to be a massive naval shipyard and enormous drydocks. Massive ships were undergoing all levels of construction. They were in every point of construction, from being laid down to being close to launch. And some seemed to be ready for their shakedown.

Then something else became very clear. She was looking at massive submarines being constructed in their drydocks. These were special types as she watched massive cranes lowering large missiles into their open launch hatches. These submarines had rows of open hatches that were designed to launch missiles. These missiles were massive. They seemed to be designed for one purpose. She knew what these were for. There were around a dozen of these subs. Each of them had twenty tubes each. Natalia’s agenda came very clear.

This could only be intended to threaten the United States. Natalia was going to plunge the world into a massive nuclear arms race. She heard Alejandra telling the queen about the submarines.

“We have two of these subs already at sea, patrolling. We know that America suspects that we have submarines like this and they are sure that our missiles are targeted on American cities. But we are ahead of them in development and their hunter-killer subs are totally unable to find our subs.” The smile on Alejandra’s face was quite satisfied.